BOHK'S VARIOUS LIBRARIES.

tethe's Works, "ranslated into English.

In 6 vol8.
Vols. 1. and 2. Autobiography, 13 Books ;
and Travels In Italy, Krance, and
Switzerland. Portrait.
Vol. 3. Faust, Iphigenta, Torqnato
Tasso, Egtnont, &c., by Miss SWANwics ; and Gb'tz von Berlichir.geH, by
Sir WALTER SOOTT.
Fronts-wee.
Vol. 4. Novels and Tales.
Vol.

Wilhelm Meister'r Apprentice-

5.

ship.

egory's (Dr.) Evidences, Doctrines,

d Duties of the Christian Religion.
lizot's Representative Governmeut.
I'ransLited by A. R. SCOBLK.

History of the English Revoof 1640. Translated by WILLIAM

ution

Portrait.

-LAZUTT.

History of Civilization. TransWILLIAM HAZLITT. In 3 vols.

ated by

Locke's Philosophical Works,

Life and Letters, with Extracts from his Common-Place Books, by

Lord KING.

Luther's Table Talk.

WIUJAM

A New Edition

Table Talk.

alitt's

on

Lectures

Comic

the

and ou the English Poets.

Vriters,

Lectures on the Literature

Age of Elizabeth, and on Characters

f the
f Shakespear's Plays.

Plain Speaker. 5s.

ill's dtev. Robert) Miscellaneous
Vorks and Remains, with Memoir by
)r.

GHFXSOBT, and an Essay on his Chaby JOHN FOSTEK. Portrait.

acter

ine's

Poems,

jet-man,

by

complete,

E. A.

its History and Revoluions; with a Memoir of Kossuth from

aw and authentic sources. Portrait.

Michelet's Life of Luther.

by WILLIAM HAZLITT.

atchir.son (Colonel), Memoirs

with the Siege of Latbam House.

of,

mius's
ditions,

Portraits. 2 vols.

with

Letters,
and an Index.

Notes,

Ad-

Portraits.

In 3 vols.

-witli

Portraits.

1789 to 1814.

In 4 vols.

Portraits.

Elia and Eliana.

Complete Kditlon.

aai'a

History of Painting.
<3

lioscoE.

Portraits.

In 5 vols.

Mitford's (Miss) Our Village.

Im-

proved Ed., complete. Illustrated. 2 vols.

Neander's Church History.

lated

with General Index.

Life of Christ.

Trans-

In 10

vols.

Translated.

First Planting
anity, and Antignostikus.
2 vols.

of

Christi-

Translated. In

History of Christian Dogmas.

In 2 vols.

Christian Life in the Early

and Middle Ages, including
Dark Places.' Translated.

'

his

Light in

History of the Saracens.

Ockley's

Pearson on the Creed.

Portrait.

New

Edition.

With Analysis and Notes. Double Vol. 5s.

Ranke's History of the Popes. Translated

by

FoaTEs.

In 3 vols.

volution.

Works.

Trai.s-

In 3 vois.

(Sir
Portrait.

Joshua)

literary

In 2 vols.

Roseoe's Life and Pontificate of

Leo X., with the Copyright Notes, aud an
Index.

frontispiece.

jimb's (Charles)

Portrait.

Milton's Prose Works, with Index.

Reynolds'

French Revolution of 1848,

fine

French Revolution from

Mignet's

Servia and the Servian Re-

Restoration of the Monarchy,

with Index.

In-

frontispiece.

In 2 vols.

Amartine's History of the Girondisw.

Translated

French Revolution, with

dex,

Revised and completed.

>

* Louis XIV.

Por-

Translate**

Roman Republic.
by WILLIAM HAZLrer.

angary:

ones's (G. P. R.) Richard Coeur-deing of England. I'ortraits. 2 vols.

by

In 3 vols.

traits.

Translated.

5*.

Translated

Portrait.

Menzel's History of Germany,

from the

BOWRING,

HAZLITT.

Machiavelli's History of Florence,

The t'rince, and other Works. Portrait.

'ortrait.

a one volume.

con-

taining an Essay ou the Human Understanding, &c., wilh Notes and Index by
J. A. St. JOHN.
1'vrtro.it.
In 2 vols.

Portraits.

In 2 vols.

Life of Lorenzo de Medici,

with the Copyright Notes, &c. Portrait.

Russia, History of, by WALTER K.

KKU.T. Portraits. In 2 vols.

A CATALOGUE OF
Sismondi's Literature of the South
of Europe. Translated by Roscoe. Por-

into
Works.
In 4 vote.
Vol.. 1. Thirty Years' War, and Revolt
of the Netherlands.
Vol. 2. Continuation of the Revolt
of the Netherlands; Wallenstein's
Camp ; the Piccolomini ; the Deatn
of Wallensteln; and William Tell.
Vol. 3. Don Carlos, Mary Stuart, Maid
of Orleans, and Bride of Messina.
Vol. 4. The Robbers, Flesco, Love and
Intrigue, and the Ghost-Seer.

Translated

Schiller's
English.

Formation of Languages.

Smyth's

and Dying.

History.
Por-

2 vols. In one.

Trans-

Vasari's

Mrs. FOSTER,

Modern History.
.Esthetic and Miscellaneous

Works

Dramatic

i vols.

By ROBERT

Wesley's (John) Life.

New and Complete Edition.

SouTHEr.
Double volume. 5s.
Wheatley on the Book of Common

Works.

Sheridan's

5s.

Lives

of the
Painters,
Sculptors, and Architects. Translated by

Portrait.

lated.

Life.

Portrait.

Thierry's Conquest of England by

the Normans.
Translated by WILUAW
HAZLITT. Portrait. In 2 vols.
Tiers Etat, or Third Estate,
in France. Translated by F. B. WELLS.

trait.-

Dramatic Literature.

Re-

Sturm's Mooning Communings with

God, or tts^otioual Meditations lor Every
Day in the Year.
Taylor's (Bishop Jeremy) Holy Living

History of Literature, Anand Modern. Now first completely

translated, with General Index.
of

on

Lectures

History. In 2 vols.
Lectures on the French
r~
volution. In 2 vols.

cient

Philosophy

(Professor)

Modern

Schlegel's Philosophy of Life and

of Language, translated by A. J. W. MOB-

Translated by J. B. ROBEKTSOK.

In 2 vols.

traits.

Smith's (Adam) Theory of the Moral

Sentiments; with his Essay on the First

and

Portrait.

Prayer.

Frontispiece.

II.

Uniform with Bonn's Standard Library.

A Poem.
Bailey's (P. J.) Festus.
Seventh Edition, revised and enlarged.
British Poets, from Milton to Eirke
WHITE.
Cabinet Edition.
In 4 vols.

the

Psalms.

Numerout

Illustrations.

Hofland's British Angler's Manual.

Improved and enlarged, by
illustrated

Esq.

14s.

Gary's Translation of Dante's Heaven, Hill, and Purgatory.

Chilling worth s
testants,

7*. Gd.

Eeligion

of

Pro-

3*. 6d.

Comprising in One
volume the most esteemed works of the

Classic

Tales.

imagination.

3*. Cd.

and JEschines,

Demosthenes
Orations

of.

the

Translated by LELAND.

Edited by lira. LOUDON.

Harvey. St.

Guizot's
poraries.

1.

3*. 6d.

In

Twice

Told

Tales,

Complete
each.

Book and

Life of Gold-

vols.,

and the

2. Scarlet Letter, and the House

with the Seven Gablea.
4

3.

Bracebridge Hall and Abbots-

ford and Newstead.

Vol.

Snow Image.
Vol.

Vol. Z Sketch
smith.

Monk and His ContemTales.

Trans3s. 6<1

Vol. 1. Salmagundi and Knickerbocker.

Portrait of the Author.

Vol.

6d. each.

Vol.

Irving's
(Washington)
Works. In 10 vols. 3s. 6<t

VoL

Hawthorne's

EDWARD JESSE,

60 Engravingi.

Horace's Odes and Epodes.

lated by the Rev. W. SEWKLL.

by

Illustrations

with

It. 6d.

3s.

Dickson and Howbray on Poultry.

3s.

Henry's (Matthew) Commentary oa

U.M.

5s.

4.

Tales of a Traveller and tho

Alhambra.
5. Conquest of Granada and Conquest of Spam.
Vols. 6 and 7. Life of Columbus and
Companions of Columbus, with a new
Index. Pine rm-tra.it.
Vol. 8. Astoria and Tour in the Prairies.
Vol. 9. Mahomet and his Successors.
Vol. 10. Conquest of Florida and Adventures of Captain Bonneville,

JROHN'S VARIOUS LIBRARIES.

Irving's (Washington) Life of WashIn 4 vols.

Portrait.

ington.

(Washington) Life

ters.

By

In 2

vols.

his

3*. 6d.

Elementary

Chemistry.

Cyclopaedia.

In

3S. 6d.

and Let-

Nephew, PIKBIIE E.

3*.

Parkes's

each.

Political

IUV::;G.

3s. 6d.

vols.

vols.

with

each.

6d. each.

for separate Works,

tee

Cheap

Also bound in

Seriet,

p. 20.

leather backs.

Joyce's Introduction to the Arts and

With Examination Questions.
Sciences.

Lawrence's Lectures on

with

Works,

Shakespeare's
by CHALMERS.

3s. &d.

155.

In diamond type.

Life,
3*. 6d.

or, with 40 Engravings.

Compara-

Anatomy, Physiology, Zoology, and the

Natural History of Man. Illustrated. 5s.

tive

5s.

With IntroducUncle Tom's Cabin.

tory Remarks by the Rev. J. SHEKMAK.
Printed in a large clear type. Illustra-

Introduction to Astrology.
With numerous Emendations, by ZADKIEL.

Lilly's

tions.

6d.

3s.

6s.

Wide, Wide World.

Miller's (Professor) History Philoso3*. 6d.

phically considered. In 4 vols.

By ELIZABETH

WETHEBALL. lUustrattd with 10 highlyfinished Steel Engravings. 3s. 6d.

each.

m.
Bohn's Historical Library.
UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY, AT
Illustrated with

In 4

numerous Portraits,

PER VOLUME.

Sec.

vols.

Pepys' Diary and Correspondence.

Edited by Lord Braybrooke. With Important Additions, including numerous
Letters. Illustrated with

In 4

5s.

Jesse's Memoirs of the Pretender?

aud their Adherents. 6 Portraits.

Evelyn's Diary and Correspondence.

Nugent's

Party,

and Times.

of
12

Portraits.

many Portraits.

vols.

Jesse's

Memorials

(Lord)
his

Hampden,

Strickland's (Agnes) Lives of tho

Queens of England, from the Norman

Memoirs of the Reign of the

From official records and

Conquest.
authentic documents, private and public.
Revised Edition. In 6 vols.

Stuarts, including the Protectorate. With

General Index. Upwards of 40 Portraits.
In 3 vols.

rv.

Bohn's Library of French Memoirs.

UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY, AT
Memoirs

of

3s.

Qd.

History of Louis
2 vols.

Philip de Commines,

containing the Histories of Louis XI. and

Charles VIII.. and of Charles the Bold,
Duke of Burgundy. To which is added,
Tee Scandalous Chronicle, or Secret

PER VOLUME.

XL

Portraits.

Memoirs of the Duke of

Sully,

Minister to Henry the Great.

In 4 vols.

In

Prime

Portrait*.

V.

Bohn's School and College Series.

UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY.
Bans' s Complete Greek
Lexicon to the

New

New

Testament

and English

Testament.
(The)

in

2s. 6d.

Greek.

Griesbach's Text, with the various readings of Mill and Scholz at foot of page, and

Parallel References in the

margin ; also
and Chronological

Critical

Introduction

Tables.
scripts.

Tmofac-similes of Greek Manu(650 pages.) 3*. 6cf. ; or with the

Lexicon,

6s.

A CATALOGUE OF
VI.

Bohn's Philological and Philosophical Library.

UNIFORM WITH THE (STANDARD LIBRARY, AT 5s. PER VOLUME
(EXCEPTING THOSE MARKED OTHERWISE).
to Z). 3*. 6d. each.
Part XL (the ApHegel's Lectures on the Philosophy
ol

History. Translated by J. SIBREE,

Herodotus, Turner's (Dawson

Notes to. With Map, &c.

M .A.

pendix Volume). 6*. Or the 11 parts in

4 vols., half morocco, 21. 2*.

W.)

Smith's (Archdeacon) Complete Collection of Synonyms and Antonyms.

Tennemann's Manual of the History
r"" ''osophy. Continued by J. R. MORELL.

Wheeler's
Analysis and
Summary of.
Kant's Critique of Pure Season.
Translated by J. M. 1>. MEIKLEJOHN.
the Science of Inference.
Logic ;
A Popular Manual. By J. DEVET.
Lowndes' Bibliographer's Manual of
or,

English Literature.
larged,

Th,..ydides, Wheeler's Analysis

Wright's

New

(T.)

Dictionary of Obsolete

and Provincial English.

Edition, enParts I. to X. (A

by H. G. BOHX

of.

Wheeler's (M.A.) W. A., Dictionary

pf Names of Fictitious Persons and Places.

each

In 3 vols. 6s.
or half-bound in 1 vol., 10*. 6d.

vn.

Bohn's British Classics.

UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY, AT
Addison's Works.
With the Notes
of Bishop KURD, much additional matter,
and upwards of 100 Unpublished Letters.
Edited by H. G. BOHX. J'ortrait and 8
Engravings on Steel. In 6 vols.

Burke's Works.
Vol.

On

In 6 Volumes.

Vindication of Natural Society,

the Sublime and Beautiful, and

6d.

3s.

PER VOLUME.

Burke's Speeches on Warren HastWith Index. In

ings; and Letters.
2

vols.

(forming vols. 7 and 8 of the

works).

Life.

By PRIOR.

revised Edition.

New

and

Portrait.

1.

Political Miscellanies.

Vol. 2. French Revolution, &c.

Vol. 3. Appeal from the New to the
Old Whigs ; the Catholic Claims, &c.
Vol. 4. On the Affairs of India, and
Charge against Warren Hastings.
VoL 6. Conclusion of Charge against
Hastings ; on a Regicide Peace, &c.
Vol. 6. Miscellaneous
ftc.
Speeches,
With a General Index.

Defoe's Works. Edited by Sir

TEB SCOTT. In 1 vols.

Gibbon's

Roman Empire.

WAL-

Complete

and Unabridged, with Notes; Including,

in addition to the Author's own, those of
Guizot, Wenck, Niebuhr, Hugo, Neander,
and other foreign scholars; and an elaborate Index.
Edited by an English
Churchman. In 7 vols.

vm.
Bohn's Ecclesiastical Library.
UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY, AT
Eusebius'
Ecclesiastical
With Notes.
Philo Judaeus, Works of
temporary of Josephua.
C. D. Yonge. In 4 volg.

History.
the con-

Translated by

Socrates' Ecclesiastical History, in

continuation of Eusebius. With the Notes
of Valesiiu.
6

Sozomen's
from

PER VOLUME.

5s.

Ecclesiastical
History,
and the Ecclesiastical

A.D. 324-44(1

History of Philostorgius.

Theodoret and Evagrius.

Ecclesias-

tical Histories, from A.D. 332 to A.D.

and from A.D. 431 to AJ>. 844.

42T.

BONN'S VARIOUS LIBRARIES.

Bohn's Antiquarian Library.

tTNIFOKM WITH THE STANDARD LIBRARY, AT

5s.

PER VOLUME.

and

Zeightley's Fairy Mythology. Fron-

BoetMus's Consolation of Philoso-

Lamb's Dramatic Poets of the Time

In Anglo-Saxon, with th- ''*>>-S.

phy.
Metres, and an English Translate,-.. by
the Rev. a Fox.

of Elizabeth ; including his Selections from

the Garrlck Plays.

Bede's

Ecclesiastical History,

the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.

tispiece

Brand's Popular Antiquities of England, Scotland,

EMJS.

In 3

Browne's

and Ireland.

By Sir HEXRY

vols.

(Sir

Works.

Thomas)

Edited by SIMON WILKIN. In 3 vols.

Vol. 1. The Vulgar Errors.
Vol. 2. Religlo Medici, and Garden of
Cyrus.
VoL 3. Urn-Burial, Tracts, and Correspondence.

Chronicles of the Crusaders.

Richard
of Devizes, Geoffrey de Vlnsauf, Lord de
JoinvilJe.

Chronicles of the Tombs. A Collection of Remarkable Epitaphs.

By T. J.
PBTTIGREW, F.BJ3, F.S.A.

Early Travels in Palestine.

Willi-

bald, Sajwulf, Benjamin of Tudela, Mandeville, La Brocquiere, and Maundrell ;

all

unabridged.

Edited

by THOMAS

WRIGHT.
Ellis's Early English Metrical Romances. Revised by J. 0. HALLTWEIX.

Florence of Worcester's Chronicle,

with the Two Continuations comprising

Annals of English History to the Reign of
:

Edward

I.

fitiraldus

Works

Cambrensis'

Historical

Topography of Ireland ; History

of the Conquest of Ireland ; Itinerary
through Wales; and Description of Wales.
With Index. Edited by Tuos. WBIHT.
:

Handbook
all

of Proverbs.

Comprising

Ray's English Proverbs, with additions ;

and an Alphabetical
;

his Foreign Proverbs

Index.

Henry

of Huntingdon's History of

the English, from the Roman Invasion to

Henry IL ; with the Acts of King Stephen,
Ax.

Ingulph's Chronicle of the

Abbey of
CroyUnd, with the Continuations by Peter
of Blois and oilier Writers. By H. T.
RlLET.

by Cruikshank.

Lepsius's Letters from Egypt, Ethiopia, and the Peninsula of Sinai.

Mallet's Northern Antiquities. By

Bishop PERCY. With an Abstract of thie
Eyrbiggia Saga, by Sir WALTBB SCOTT.
Edited by J. A. BLACKWELL.

Marco

Polo's Travels.

lation of Marsden.

The TransTHOMAS

Edited by

WRIGHT.

Matthew

Paris's

Chronicle.

ID

vols.

FIRST SECTION : Roger of Wendover*s

Flowers of English History, from the
Descent of the Saxons to A.B. 1235.
Translated by Dr. GILES. In 2 vols.
SECOND SECTION: From 1235 to 1273.
With Index to the entire Work. In
3 vols.

Matthew

of Westminster's Flowers

of History, especially such as relate to the

affairs of Britain ; to A.D. 1307. Translated

by C. D. YONGB. In 2 vols.
Ordericus Vitalis' Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy. Translated with Notes, by T. FORESTER, M.A.
In 4 vols.

Pauli's (Dr. S.) Life of Alfred the

Great. Translated from the German.
Polyglot of Foreign Proverbs. With
English Translations, and a General Index,
bringing the whole into parallels, by H. G.
BOHN.

Roger De Hoveden's Annals of English History ; from A.D. 732 to AJ>. 1201.
Edited by H. T. RILET. In 2 vols.

Six Old English Chronicles, viz.

Asser's Lite of Alfred, and the Chronicles

of Ethelwerd, Glldas, Nennins, Geoffrey
of Monmouth, and Richard of Cirencester.

William

of Malmesbnry's Chronicle
of the Kings of England. Translated by
SHARPE.

Yule-Tide Stories.

Collection of
Scandinavian Tales and Traditions. Edited

by

B.

THOBPB

A CATALOGUE OF

Bohn's Illustrated Library.

UNIFORM WITH THE STANDARD LIBBARY, AT 5s. PEB VOLUME
(EXCEPTING THOSE MARKED OTHERWISE).
Allen's Battles of the British Navy.
Numerous Jlne
Revised and enlarged,
In 2 vola.

Portrait*.

Danish

Andersen's

Legends

and

Fairy Tales. With many Tales not in any

Translated by CAUOUNK
other edition.
PEACHEV. 120 Worjd Kngravings.

Ariosto's Orlando Furioso.

lish Verse.

VV. S. UoeB.
In 2 vols.

By

Engravings.

Bechstein's Cage and

Chamber Birds.

Including Sweet's Warblers.

Numerous

edition.

%*

In EngTwelve fine

Enlarged

platet.

tiie

plates coloured.

Bonomi's Nineveh and

7s. 6d.

Edition, revised and considerably

enlarged, both in matter and Plates, including a Full Account of the Assyrian
Sculptures recently added to the National
Collection. L'pwartts of 300 Engravings.

With Variorum

Note*, a Biography, and a General Index.

Edited by HKNXT G. BOHN. Thirty beautiful Illustrations.

or,

further illustrated with

In 2 vols. 10.

62 Outline Portraits.

from, designs by himself, the Letterpress

bArto.xKta

DE CAKAUKLLA.

Pictorial, Descriptive, and

Historical, with some Account ot Ava and
the Bui-mcse, Siam, and Aouru.
Nearly

China,

100 Illustrations.

Craik's (G. L.) Pursuit of Knowledge

under Difficulties, illustrated by Anecdotes and Memoirs.
Revised Edition.
With numerous Portraits.

Croikshank's Three Courses and a

Dessert.

Series of Tales, with 50 hu-

morous niuftrations by Cruikshank.

Dante.

Translated by

New

M.A.
after

I.

C.

WRIGHT,

Edition, carefully revised.

Illustrations on Steel,

and 34
Flaxman.

Portrait

Didron's History of Christian Art

lint

(61

6s.

Translated by EDGAE TAYLOR, tfurutroi

Woodcuts by Cruikshank. 3*. 6d.

Holbein's Dance of Death, and Bibl

Cut*.
Upwards of 160 subject!, beauti

1.

Is. 6d.

Howitt's (Mary) Pictorial Calendar

of the Seasons. Embodying the whole o
Aiken's Calendar of .Nature.
Upwards of
100

ngravings.

(Mary and William) Stories

of English and Foreign Life. Twenty beau
tiful Engravings.

Pictorial, Descriptive, and

from the Earliest Times to ta
Upwards of 100 fine Engraving
on Wood, and a Map.

India,

Present.

Jesse's Anecdotes of Dogs. New Edi

Numerous fine
tion, with large additions.
Woodcuts after Harvey, Bewick, and, others
with
the addition of 3'
or,
;
highly-finished Steel Engraving!.

7s.

6d

King's Natural History of Precious

and of the Precious Metals.
numerous Illustrations. Price 6s.

Stone*,

Kitto's Scripture
Atlas. 24
Steel,

Will

Lands and Biblical

i-i's.
'jeautifutty engraved on
with a Consulting Index.
with
the
;
maps coloured, 7s. &d

Krummacher's Parables.

Translated
from the German, forty Illustrations by
Clayton, engraved by Ualziel.

Lindsay's (Lord) Letters on Egypt

Edom, and the Holy Land. New Edition
enlarged.
Thirty-sin beautiful Engravings, and 2 Haps.

Christian Iconography.
From the
French.
Cpu.-ards of 150 beautiful outEngravings. Vol.1. (Mons. Pldron
lias not yst written the second
volume.)
or,

10 Etchings by George CruiksKank.

pages.)

Historical,

Cattermole's Evenings at Haddon

Hall.
24 exquifite Kngramngs on Steel,
by the

6s.

Grimm's Gammer Grethel ; or, Ger

man Fairy Tales and Popular Stories.

2 vols. In

its Palaces.

New

Butler's Hudibras.

Jfumerous Illustrations.

Gil Bias, The Adventures of.

24
Engravings on Steel, after Smirke, aw.

fully engraved in fac-nmile, with Intro

ductiou and Descriptions by the lat
FKAXCIS DODCE and Dr. T. F. DIBDIN

All other editions are abridged.

With

Flaxman's Lectures on Sculpture

Lodge's Portraits of Illustrious Personages of Great Britain, with Memoirs

Two Hundred and Forty Portraits, beautifully

engraved on

Steel.

8 vols.

ANNALS
OF

ROGER DE HOVEDEN.
.

...

'^

COMPRISING

THE HISTORY OF ENGLAND

AND OF

OTHER COUNTRIES OF EUROPE

FROM

A.D. 732

TO

A.D. 1201.

TRANSLATED FROM THE LATIN WITH NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS

BY

HENRY

T.

RILET,

ESQ., B.A.

BABMSTEB-AT-LAW.

IN

TWO VOLUMES.
VOL.

A.D. 732

TO

I.

A.D.

ISO.

LONDON:
H. G. BOHN,

YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.

MDCCCLin.

2.00
1-853
v.l

J.

B1LUKU, rHINTKK AND BTKREOTYrER, WOK1KO, FURBEY.

PREFACE.

THE only printed version of this valuable Chronicle is that

contained in the " Scrip tores postBedam" of Sir Henry Saville,
The
London, 1596, and reprinted at Frankfort in 1601.
typographical errors and omissions in both these editions are
almost innumerable ; so much so, that of necessity the more

onerous duties of an Editor* devolve in a considerable degree

upon the Translator of any of the authors contained in the

volume.

In the present Translation the text has been carefully exa-

mined throughout, and the greater

the errors corrected

grounds
tention

is

in

many

portion, it is believed, of
instances on the safest of all

reference to the works of contemporary writers. Atmore important of these

called in the Notes to the

* * This was
sensibly felt to be the case by Mr. Sharpe, in his translation
"
of William of Malmesbury.
English
Archbishop Nicolson says, in his
Historical Library," p. 59, " Hoveden's History was published by Sir
H. Saville ; but (as Sir H. Spelman observes in his Glossary, on the word
Frithborgd) there are many errors in that foreign Edition of this, and all
our other Historians, and, therefore, he well cautions the English reader
attentively to consider the spelling of such words as are of our own growth,

by printers, that are strangers to our country

but just to remark that, in the present instance, the
errors in the English edition are almost as numerous as in the foreign one.

as very frequently mistaken

and language."

It is

PREFACE.

IV

where they are a matter of question.

names of
from
differ
those
of
the
where
they
materially
present
places
day, and to add the latter in the Notes.
corrections, in cases

It has been thought advisable to retain the ancient

Of the author of this work but

He is some-

known.

little is

times spoken of as a native of York, but it is more probable

that he was born at Hoveden, now Howden, a vill in the

East Riding of Yorkshire, which belonged to the bishops of

Durham, and where they occasionally resided.

Frequent
mention is made of this place in the Annals, in connection
with those powerful prelates.* It has been suggested by some
writers that our author

Gloucester as

"Hew

is

of

the person mentioned by Robert of

Howdene."f
Among the various

offices held by him, he is said to have been a professor of

Theology at Oxford, and to have been employed, perhaps

at a later period of

of chaplain.

Like

his

many

life,

day, uniting the study of the

* For the

first

by Henry II., in the capacity

more learned clergy of his

of the

LawJ with

time, at p. 389 of this Volume.

that of Divinity,

We learn

from our author

de Pusaz, or Pudsey, bishop of Durham, died at Howden.

" Monumenta Britant Mr. Hardy says, in the Introduction to the
" The Burton Annals
mention
a Hugh Hoveden,
nica," p. viii.,
(Gale I.)
as does Robert of Gloucester, but Roger is certainly the person intended.
that

Hugh

The mistake
name by the
of R." The
is

arose probably from the practice of indicating an author's

initial letters only, and the scribe hastily inserted
instead
lines of Robert of Gloucester alluded to are the following, (he

speaking of Richard I.)

" But who so wole of his
chevalrie, know or wyte,
Rede he in the cornycles that ben of him wryte,
That Mayster Hew hath of Howdene ywrouzte.''
:

If in these lines he refers to our Chronicler, it is pretty clear that he is the

same person who wrote the life of Richard I., mentioned by Bishop Tanner
as .-aid to be among the Digby MSS. in the Bodleian Library.
This will probably account for the vast amount of information on

legal matters

which

is

to be found in the latter part of the work.

Tanner

seems to think that Hoveden devoted himself to the law when in mid-

PREFACE.

he acted as one of the clerks* or

secretaries of that king

and,
probably in such capacity, was employed in visiting monasteries on the death of the abbats or priors, for the purpose of
;

receiving such portions of the revenues thereof as accrued to

the crown.
This fact will account for the great number of
letters, charters,

papal rescripts, bulls, and other matters relative

which are to be found in

to the Ecclesiastical history of his time,

work while his connection, through the place of his birth,

with the sees of York and Durham, will explain why the
his

affairs of those sees are so

abundantly treated

of.

Hoveden has been charged by Leland with surreptitiously borrowing from Simeon of Durham, the great Chronicler of Northumbria but it is not improbable that he enjoyed opportunities
of free access to the materials from which Simeon compiled
;

his Chronicles, and, as Archbishop Nicolson remarks, f if he did

copy anything from him, he has greatly improved his narrative by carefully identifying the chronology of many matters
confusedly related by that author. That in some instances he
has closely followed Simeon of Durham and other preceding

Chroniclers, cannot, however, be questioned ; but the evident

universality of the practice among the Annalists of his times,

shews that the censure of Leland

is

misplaced, and that

veden was actuated by no sordid motive, or wish

to

Ho-

assume the

credit of the labours of his predecessors.

The exact

periods of his birth and death are

unknown

but

Tanner, following Leland, thinks that he did not commence

and subsequently entered the Church. He informs us that Walter
of Coventry states in his Annals that Hoveden was in the number of the
domestics of Henry II. ; that he was sent to Norwich by that king, on a

life,

visit to the abbey there, for the purpose of auditing the expenditure of
the monks, and of superintending the election of a new abbat ; and that
his duties of a similar nature extended to other places.
* Benedictus Abbas mentions him as " Unus de clericis

regis."

t Engl.

Hist. Library, pp. 59, 60.

PREFACE.

writing his Annals till after the death of

Henry II.,

in 1189

when

probably he devoted himself entirely to literary pursuits.*

It is not improbable that he survived till the time of

Henry

III.

That he was a man of considerable learning, and, for his

time, of extensive knowledge, is evident from his work.

We find him frequently,

and in some casesf appositely, quot-

Ovid (who seems to have been his favourite

author), Lucan, and other Latin poets; but it is a curious
fact, that he on no occasion mentions the name of the
author from whom he quotes, or, indeed, of any Classical
ing Virgil,

writer whatever.

Like most of the learned Ecclesiastics of

his day, he appears to have found peculiar charms in the jingle

of the Leonine or Latin rhyme ; a taste which had been re-

cently introduced into this country by its Norman conquerors.

also bears abundant proof that he was versed in

His work

the legal and theological lore of those times.

On the other hand, it is clear, from his easy credulity, that
his mind was not at all in advance of his age.
Miracles (some
of them of a very trifling and silly nature), portents, omens, proand astrological predictions, are readily, and as a mat-

phecies,

ter of course, copied into his pages while visits of the Devil in
person would almost appear to be considered by him as every;

day occurrences.

Jews, Saracens, heretics, and Pagans are

in his pages; and amid the pious

summarily

dealt with

ejaculations

which on some few occasions he

picting the miseries or frailties of mankind,

word of sympathy wasted on their sufferings.

The Annals of Hoveden

*

utters

we

when

de-

find not a

are not merely a Chronicle of

En-

We may here

remark, that the passage in p. 247 of this Volume, in

which he appears to assert that he was eye-witness to an event that hap-

pened in 1144, is copied almost literally from Henry of Huntingdon, who

was probably the alleged witness of the miracle.

t See

vol.

ii.

p. 42,

where he mentions Tully.

VU

PREFACE.
glish affairs, but (in the latter part especially)

the events of the then

known

world.

form a history of

Scotland, France, Ger-

many, Norway, Denmark, Spain, Portugal, Italy, Constantinople, Asia Minor, and the Holy Land, all come under his
notice, and he sometimes treats of their affairs at consider-

On two occasions* he gives an episodical account

of the then existing state of Geographical knowledge respecting the West and the South of Europe, which, in spite of the
able length.

lamentably defective state of -the text, cannot

with

fail to

be read

interest.

The work

is

divided into two Parts

the First of which, pro-

fessing to be a continuation of Bede's Ecclesiastical History,

commences

in 732

and concludes in

mences in 1155, and breaks

Why

reign of king John.

1 1 54.

The Second Part com-

in 1201, the third year of the

this division was made, it is impossioff"

with certainty to say

but it will readily be perceptible to

;
the reader that events are treated in the First Part with much
ble

greater conciseness than in the second.

This circumstance

would perhaps warrant the conclusion that he marked the beginning of the reign of Henry II., in 1155, as the commence-

ment

of a period the events of which

had passed under his own

In the concluding portion of the work, from

the year 1192, his circumstantiality is such that we might
personal notice.

almost imagine ourselves reading a newspaper account of events

which happened nearly seven hundred years ago.f
By some writers, among whom Bishop Tanner may be mentioned, his style has

been considered defective, but it is neverand freedom from affec-

theless remarkable for its simplicity

tation.

From

his

that
peculiar position there is no doubt

* Under the
reign of Richard I.
t As a proof of this, we may remark, that while the events of the
period from 1155 to 1201 are compressed by Roger of Wendover and Matthew Paris into less than 250, the narrative of Hoveden, relative to the

same period, extends

to

more than 800, pages.

PREFACE

Vlll

he was

able,

and from the internal evidence offered by his

work, he clearly was desirous, to resort to the most authentic

sources of information within his reach consequently, though
his method of compilation is occasionally crude and defective
;

in arrangement, much is to be found, especially in the latter

portion of his work, which may be safely depended upon, and

which

is to

be met with in no other of the Chronicles of those

This high estimate of his authority appears to have

been formed at an early period for we learn from Archbishop
times.

Nicolson,* on the authority of Pitts, that in the year 1291,

Edward I. caused diligent search to be made in all the libraries
of England for copies of his Annals, for the purpose, on their
evidence, of adjusting the disputes as to the homage due to

him from

the crown of Scotland.

In

later times,

Sir

Henry

Archbishop Nlcolson, and others of the learned,

have concurred in bearing testimony to his diligence and
Saville, Selden,

fidelity as a historian, and, according to Leland,

notwithstand-

ing the censure in another place so undeservedly pronounced

upon him, he

is

superior to all the chroniclers

who

preceded

him.

His Annals are his only work the genuineness of which is

Vossius, however, asserts that he was the author
undisputed.
of a History of the Kings of Northumbria, and a Life of

Thomas

k Becket.
In his Annals, he enters fully into the
disputes between king Henry and k Becket, and appears,
though in a very guarded manner, to sympathize with the
sufferings of that prelate, while at the

same time he seems

desirous to exculpate his royal master from the crime of having

been accessary to his base assassination.

The remarks which he makes upon the

illustrious
still,

personages of his

characters of the

times are few and cautious;

the prominence which he gives to certain circumstances

*

Brit. Hist. Library, pp. 59, 60.

PREFACE.

and characteristics

IX

disclose the bias of his thoughts.

evident that he considered

Henry

It is

a great king, and he

II.

manifests a probably sincere sympathy for him in the numerous afflictions, caused to him by the unprincipled conduct of
his sons, Henry, Richard, and Geoffrey.
After the accession

Richard, Hoveden seems to hint that boundless sensu-

of

ality

was

not say

words he does

his great failing, and, though in

so,

he affords

sufficient

grounds for the conclusion

that treachery, meanness, and. avarice, were in his opinion

the striking features of the character of king John. His his-

tory does not come

down

to the time of the death, or

" dis-

appearance," as Roger of "Wendover thinks proper to call it,

of Arthur, duke of Brittany.
He evidently dislikes the crafty
and unprincipled Philip Augustus, king of France ; and the

with which he relates, on numerous occasions, how that

monarch turned his back in flight before the prowess of Richard
zest

is

highly amusing.

We may

remark, in conclusion, that among the most interesting portions of the work, may be reckoned the following; the account of the contests between king Henry and

Thomas & Becket ; the first persecution of the Albigenses the

Assizes of Clarendon and Northampton ; the Laws* of William
the Conqueror, as re-enacted by Henry II. ; the Coronation of
;

Richard

I.
the Journal of that king's voyage to the Holy Land,
and of his adventures during his stay in Sicily ; the contest
between Hugh, bishop of Coventry, supported by the other
;

and the chancellor, William, bishop of Ely and the

lengthened disputes between Geoffrey, archbishop of York, and
his dean and chapter which latter are not yet brought to a
prelates,

conclusion,

when

* Here the text

defies successful

is

the

work somewhat abruptly

in such a corrupt

management.

The

and mutilated

ends.

state that

it

entirely

Translation has therefore been

from the more correct text of the same Laws, which

Anglo-Saxonicae" of Dr.Wilkins. London, 1721.

is

made

found in the " Leges

PREFACE.

The following remarks, relative to this Chronicler, are extracted from the Introduction to the " Monumenta Britannica,"
commenced by the

late

Mr.

Petrie,

under the care of Mr. Hardy

"Hoveden's Annals extend from

and recently published

A.D.

732 to

A.D.

1201.

ParsPrima: from A.D. 732 to A.D. 1154. Prom the commencement to the death of Egbert, in 837, his history is
taken from Simeon of Durham, sometimes literally transcribed,
at others condensed. Occasionally, however, Hoveden changes
He then
the collocation, and makes slight verbal alterations.
returns to 751,* and takes

up Henry of Huntingdon, who

is

followed, with a few verbal changes, to the death of Ethel-

in 872.
Then follows a recapitulation! f the hisof
the
"West
Saxon Kings from Cerdic, continued to
tory

red

I.,

Henry I. ; not always, however, agreeing with Huntingdon's

He then returns to the year 849,^; and again tranHistory.
scribes or abridges Simeon of Durham to the year 1122,
making a few insertions from other sources. From 1122 to
1148, Huntingdon's History

again resorted

is

or transcribed, with a few additions.

Hoveden's History

is

Prom

to,

abridged

1148|| to

1154

and confused, and that part

apparently derived from the same

very brief

it relating to Scotland is
source as the Chronicle of Melrose.

of

"Pars Secunda: from

to 11 64** it is of the

* See

A.D. 1154 to A.D. 1201.

same character: thence

From 1154 f
to

1170ff

it

20 of this Volume, where he seems to revert to the year 749

up Henry of Huntingdon. This change of the text will account
for the apparent oversight noticed in p. 20, n, 68.
According to Simeon
of Durham's text, Hoveden makes Eghert to reign thirty-six years and six
months, while, following Henry of Huntingdon, he gives him a reign of
p.

in taking

forty years, representing

t See
II

p.

39 of

See p. 250.

this

him

as dying in

Volume.

^ See

p. 253.

840 or 842.

J See p. 40.
** See
p. 259.

See p. 216.
p. 325.

ft See

PREFACE.
chiefly

relates

to

XI

a Becket, inserting twenty-eight of his

which are not found in Lupus's edition.

From Christmas 1169 to 1192, Hoveden either abridges or
transcribes Benedictus Abbas, or had access to the same
materials.
When he abridges, it is by compression, or by
epistles,

three of

changing the order of the transaction, relating the events belonging to the same transaction connectedly ; whereas Benedictus Abbas, by observing a stricter chronological arrange-

ment, frequently separates them.

inserted entire

many

letters

Hoveden, however, has

and charters which are either

omitted or abridged by Benedictus Abbas and when he gives

the journal of the expedition of Richard the First's fleet to
;

Messina, he appears to have had the original document before

him, as his account is fuller than that of Benedictus Abbas.

He

also speaks in the first person, as if he were transcribing

the narrative of one that was present, which is not the case

with Benedictus Abbas.

Hoveden has

particulars relating to Spain, Portugal,

also exclusively several

and Scotland.

Under

the year 1192 he gives an account of Richard the First's captivity and deliverance, with a journal of his transactions from
his return to

England in March,

to his landing in

France in the

From

that period to the conclusion, his History is very diffuse, containing many papal bulls and letters,
chiefly Ecclesiastical, relating, as might have been expected, to
the province of York, or to the Northern parts of England,

following May.

regulations for courts of law, &c.

" *Some
persons have thought that Hoveden continued his
the
but this mistake seems grounded
to
year 1226
History
;

on the continuation which has been ascribed

Coventry,

who borrowed

to "Walter of

both from Hoveden and Benedictus

Abbas, and yet refers to Hoveden alone.

"
* This
appears in the

Monumenta"

as a

Note

to the above extracts.

XH

PREFACE.

"It

is

remarkable that Benedictus Abbas should twice

(pp. 93, 108) mention Hoveden, and that Hoveden, although

he appears to transcribe or abridge Benedictus, should omit all

mention of himself."

H. T. E.

THE ANNALS
OF

ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

INTRODUCTION.
AT

the beginning of this work, I propose to trace the genea-

logical line of the kings of Northumbria,* down to the times

of those, who, coming after the death of the most venerable

Bede, have not hitherto been treated of.

Ida held the sovereignty twelve years Rafter whose death
Glappa reigned one year. He was succeeded by Adda, whose
reign lasted eight years ; on whose decease Ethelric became
Theoderic succeeded him, and,
king, and reigned seven years.
after a reign of four years, lost his life and left the kingdom
to Fridubuld.
He, having reigned one year, was succeeded
2
by Huscus, who, after a reign of seven years, lost his kingdom
and his life. Ethelfred, the most distinguished for valour
among these kings, was the eighth in succession, and reigned
for a. period of twenty-eight years.
He was succeeded by

King Edwin, who having embraced

Christianity, as king and

martyr ascended to heaven, after a reign of seventeen years.
After him, Oswald, a most Christian king, reigned over Northuinbria for a period of seven years.
He having ascended
to the mysterious realms of heaven, Oswy succeeded him as
He being
king, and held the government twenty-eight years.
* It is
worthy of remark, that the account here given of the Northumbrian kings, differs very materially from that of Bede, William of Malrnesbury, and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.
1

V.

VOL.

r.

Eleven years.
I.

V.

r.

Hussus.

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 732.

removed to the realms of bliss, Egfrid received the sovereignty,

and after a reign of fifteen years was slain by the Picts, because
he had unrighteously ravaged Ireland. 3
In his room, his brother Alfred became king, and was succeeded by his son, Osred, who being slain, Choenred ascended
the throne, and was succeeded by Osric, whose successor was
Ceolwulph, the brother of Choenred. It was to him that Bede,
the historian, dedicated his history of the English.
Having enumerated these, it is my intention to adopt the
history of the most holy and learned Bede as the foundation
of this work, commencing at the last sentence thereof; and,
recording the years of our Lord, carefully reviewing in their
order the reigns of the kings, and briefly, to the best of my
ability, remarking upon the life and miracles of the rest of the
faithful, it is my earnest desire, together with them, to receive
from Christ the reward of everlasting salvation.
Come, thou benign Spirit, who without thine own aid art
never imparted ; bestow thy bounty on my tongue, thou who
in thy bounty dost bestow tongues. 3*

THE FIRST PART.

IN the year from the incarnation of our Lord 732,

as

Bede

in-

forms us, Bretwald, archbishop of Canterbury, departed this life,

and was buried in the church of St. Peter. In this year,

Tatwin was consecrated archbishop of Canterbury,

it being the
king of Mercia. In
the same year, also, king Ceolwulph was taken prisoner, shorn,
and sent back into his kingdom.
He was imbued with a
wonderful love for the Scriptures, as the truthful chronicler,

fifteenth year of the reign of Ethelbald,

Bede, states in the beginning of his Preface.

year, bishop Acca was expelled from his
bishop of Lindesey,* died.

see,

In the same
and Cynebert,

In the year 733, having received his pall from the Apostolic
Tatwin ordained Alwin and Sigfrid bishops. An eclipse

See,

3
In A.D. 684, he had sent his general, Beort, with an army to lay waste
Ireland ; and in the following year, having himself led his troops against
the Picts or Britons at Strath Clyde, he was slain at Drumnechtan, in the
county of Forfar,
*" This is said in
reference to Acts ii. 3, 4.

Of Hexhara.

In Lincolnshire.

A.D. 738.

DEATH OF NOTHELM.

of the sun took place on the nineteenth day before the calends
of September, about the third hour of the day, insomuch that
the face of the sun seemed to be almost entirely covered with
a very black and horrible shield.
In the year 734, on the second day before the calends of
February, the moon was covered with a redness like blood for
nearly a whole hour, at about the time of cock-crow ; a darkness
then coming on, she returned to her usual brightness. In the
same year, Tatwin, the new archbishop of Canterbury, died. The
first bishop of this city was Augustine, that famous instructor
of the whole kingdom, and excellent founder of the Christian
faith and religion, to whom, in their order, succeeded Laurentius, Mellitus, Justus, Honorius, Deusdedit, the most learned
Theodore, and Bretwald, whom Tatwin followed, as I have

In the same year, Fridebert was ordained

already mentioned.
6
bishop of Hagustald.
In the year 735, Nothelm was ordained archbishop of Can
terbury, and Egbert, bishop of York, was ordained to the archbishopric of the Northumbrians, being the first who, since
7
In
Paulinus, had received the pall from the Apostolic See.
8
this year the learned Bede departed this life at Jarrow.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 736, Nothelm,
having received the pall from the pope of Rome, ordained three
and Ethelfrid.
In the year 737, bishop Aid win, who was also called Wor,
9
departed this life, and in his room Witta and Tota were con11
secrated bishops of the Mercians 10 and the Mid- Angles.
In
the same year, in place of Ceolwulph, 12 Eadbert, his uncle's
son, received the kingdom of Northumbria.
In the year 738, Swetbrit, 13 king of the East Saxons, died.

bishops, namely, Cuthbert, Eordwald,

In the following year, Ethelherd, king of the West Saxons,

departed this life, on which his brother Cuthred was appointed
king in his room. In the same year, archbishop ISothelm died,
four years after having received the archbishopric, and Adulph,
bishop of Rochester, departed this life.
6
7

8
10
11

12
13

in Northumberland.
Without it he was not entitled to the title of archbishop.
9
In Durham.
Or Winta.
Witta was consecrated bishop of Lichfield.
Tota was the first bishop of Leicester.
He resigned his crown, and embraced the monastic life.
Called Selred by Roger of Wendover, and others.

Hexham,

B 2

ANXALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEIT.

A .D. 750.

In the year 740, Ethelwald, bishop of Lindisfarne, departed

the Lord, and Kinewulph was appointed to that see.
In the same year of sacred memory, bishop Acca was removed
to the realms of the living, after having held the bishopric of
Hagustald twenty-four years, at the east side of which church
his body was honorably interred
afterwards, when more
than three hundred years had elapsed from his burial, in
consequence of a divine revelation, he was removed by a certain
priest, and placed in a coffin within the church, with due
honor, where to the present day he is held in great veneration
as a merited proof of his sanctity before all men, the chasuble,
14
which had been deposited in the earth
tunic, and sudarium,
with his most hallowed corpse, preserve even unto this day, not
to

only their original appearance, but even their original strength

of texture.
In the same year in which the holy bishop Acca departed
to the realms of heaven, Arwin, the son of Eadulph, was slain,
on the ninth day before the calends of January, being the sixth
day of the week. In the same year, Cuthbert received the
archbishopric of Canterbury, being the eleventh archbishop ;
and, in succession to Adulph, Dun became bishop of Rochester.
In the year 741, the monastery in the city of York was
burnt, on the ninth day before the calends of May, being the
first day of the week.
In the year 744, a battle was fought between the Picts and
the Britons and in the following year, fiery strokes were beheld
in the air, such as no men of that generation had ever seen before,
and were visible throughout almost all the night of the calends
of January.
In the same year also, according to some accounts,
the second Wilfrid, bishop of York, departed to the Lord on the
third day before the calends of May; but it is my opinion, that
before Bede had completed his history, this Wilfrid had been already translated to the realms of heaven. In these days died
Inguald, bishop of London, and at this time flourished Saint
Guthlac.
In the year 749, died Elfwald, 15 king of East Anglia, upon
which Hunbenna and Albert divided the kingdom between
them. In the following year, that is to say, in 750, king Eadbert
;

14
This may either mean a peculiar head-dress worn by the priesthood,
"
or the " fanon
or " mappula," a small handkerchief, a napkin, worn
15
over the left wrist.
Called Athelwold by Roger of Wendover.

ETHELBALD SLAIN.

A.D. 757.

brought bishop Kinewulph prisoner to the city of Bebba,"

and caused the church of St. Peter, in Lindisfarne, to be be17

Offo, the son of Alfred, was unthinkingly running

haste towards the relics of Saint Cuthbert, the bishop,
when he was dragged out of the church, without his weapons,
and almost famished with hunger.
In the same year, bishop Allwich died, and Ardulf, a deacon,
*
was ordained to the bishopric. 17
Cuthred, the king of the
West Saxons, rose against Ethelbald, king of Mercia.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 752, on the day
before the calends of August, an" eclipse of the moon took place.
In the year 753, Boniface the archbishop, who was also called

sieged.

with

all

Winfrid, with fifty-three others, was crowned with the martyrdom of the Franks. In the following year, Cuthred, king of the
West Saxons, died, the sceptre of whose kingdom was received

by

Sigebert.

In the year 756, being the fifteenth 18 year of his reign, king
Eadbert, with Unnust, king of the Picts, led an army to the
19
cities of Alclutit,
and there received the Britons of that neighbourhood under their subjection, 6n the first day of August but,
on the tenth day of the same month, almost the whole of the
19*
was destroyed at Niwamarmy which he led from Deouama,
is
In
at the new city.
the same year Baltere, the
birg, that
anchorite, attained the life of the righteous, and departed unto
the Lord.
On the eighth day before the calends of December,
the moon, on her fifteenth day, being about her full, appeared to
be covered with the colour of blood, and then, the darkness
;

she returned to her usual brightness ; but, in a

star followed the moon, and, passing across her, preceded her when shining, at the same distance
at which it had followed her before she was darkened.
In the year 757, Ethelbald, king of Mercia, was treach20
In the same year a civil war
erously slain by his own allies.
decreasing,

wondrous manner, a bright

16

Now

Bamborough,

in

Northumberland.

"
17 " Basilicam " here is
probably a wrong reading for basilic^ ;" if so,
the meaning will be, that Eadbert ordered Kinewulph to be confined in the
church of St. Peter, at Lindisfarne, which agrees with the account given
n * Of Sidnancaster, or Lindesey.
by Roger of Wendover.
ls
19
V. r. Eighteenth.
Supposed to be Dumbarton, in Scotland.
19 *
Holinshed calls this place Ouan. Probably the reading in his MS.
was " De Ouania," instead of " Deouma," as in the printed copy.
20
This is probably said in reference to Cuthred, king of the West

ANNALS OF EOGEE HE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 764.

arose among the Mercians, and Beornred being put to flight,

king OfFa was victorious.
La the year 758, king Eadbert voluntarily resigned the kingdom, which he had received from God, to his son Osulph, who
held it but one year and then lost it, having been treacherously
slain by his own servants near Mechilwongton, on the ninth
day before the calends of August.
In the following year, Ethelwald, who was also called Moll,
began to reign on the nones of August. At the beginning of
the third year of his reign a most severe battle was fought,
near Edwin's Cliff, on the seventh day before the ides of August,
in which, after a fight of three days, Oswin was slain, and thus
king Ethelwald gained the victory. This took place on the first
In the same year, Unnust, king of the Picts,
day of the week.

departed this life.

In the year 762 king Ethelwald took Etheldreda for his queen,
on the calends of November, at Cataract. 21
In the third year
from this, that is to say in 764, there was a great snow with
intense frost, not to be compared with any in former ages.
It covered the earth from the beginning of winter almost
until the middle of spring, and through its rigour the trees
and vegetables mostly withered away, and many marine
animals were found dead. In the same year, likewise, Ceolwulph, formerly king, and afterwards a servant of our Lord
Jesus Christ and a monk, departed this life.
It was to this king that the truthful Bede wrote the epistle
which begins thus "To the most glorious king, Ceolwulph,
Bede, servant of Christ, and priest. I formerly, at your request, most readily transmitted to you the Ecclesiastical History of the English Nation, which I had newly published, for
you to read and give it your approbation ; and I now send it
again to be transcribed, and more fully considered at your
leisure." The king himself, after renouncing the world, became
a monk in the church of Lindisfarne, and there struggled for a
heavenly kingdom. His body being afterwards brought to the
:

Saxons, who, having made a treaty of peace with Ethelbald, attacked and
slew him at Seekington ; or it may allude to the version of the story that
he was slain by his own subjects, headed by the rebel Beornred. Lambarde reconciles the two versions by suggesting that Cuthred, king of Wessex, invaded Mercia, and conspired with some of Ethelbald's subjects, of
21
whom Beornred was chief.
Catterick, in Yorkshire.

DEATH OF FBITHWOLD.

A.D. 764.

church at Norham, according to the accounts given by the inhabitants of that place, became famous for working many miracles.
Through the influence of this king, after he had become a
monk, licence was granted to the monks of the church of Linfor before, they were in the
disfarne to drink wine or ale
habit of drinking only milk or water, according to the ancient
rule prescribed by Saint Aidan, the first bishop of that church,
and that of the monks who, coming with him from Scotland,
had received there a settlement by the munificence of king
Oswald, and rejoiced to live in great austerity, with a view to
a future life.
;

In the same year, many cities, monasteries, and towns, in

various places, and even kingdoms, were laid waste by sudden
22
conflagrations ; such, for instance, as the city of Sterburgwenta,
23
Homunic, the city of London, the city of York, and Doncaster ;
many other places' also, the same calamity overtook.
In the same year died Frehelm the priest and abbat, and
24
Tocca, bishop of the Mercians, on which Eadbert was ordained
At this period, also, Frithwold, bishop
bishop in his room.
of Whitherne, departed from this world, and Pechtwin was
25
appointed in his stead.

most probably an error, the name of two places being made

Lambarde in his Dictionary, quoting from Simeon of Durham,
mentions in place of this name, Stretbourgh and Winton, and adds, " by
which order of speech it seemeth that he took it for a great town how22

This

is

into one.

Holinshed (whether quoting from

have not hitherto found it."
Roger de Hoveden, or Simeon of Durham, does not appear,) mentions
here Stretehu and Geivento, places, not improbably, as imaginary as the
Sterburgwenta of our text.
23 It
is not clear what place is meant by this name.
Holinshed mentions it as Alnwick.
beit, I

24

V.

r.

Totta.

In the text, " Candida Casa," or " the White House." The bishopric
of Whitherne was also called that of the Picts, Abercorn, or Galloway.
Its establishment is thus related by Bede, Eccles.
Hist. B. iii. c. 4.
" In
year of our Lord 565, when Justin the younger, the successor of
Justinian, had the government of the Roman empire, there came into Britain
a famous priest and abbot, a monk by habit and life, whose name was
Columba, to preach the word of God to the province of the northern
Picts, who are separated from the southern parts by steep and rugged
mountains ; for the southern Picts, who dwell on the side of those mountains, had long before, as is reported, forsaken the errors of idolatry, and
embraced the truth, by the preaching of Ninias, a most reverend bishop
and holy man of the British nation, who had been regularly instructed at

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDE2T.

A.D. 768.

In the year 765, fiery strokes were seen in the air, such as
formerly appeared on the night of the calends of January, as I
2fi
In the same year Ethelwald lost 27
have already mentioned.
m
the kingdom of Northumbia at Wincanheale, on the third day
hefore the calends of November, and was succeeded in the

kingdom by Alcred, who was a descendant,

as

some

say, of

king Ida. Hemeli, bishop of the Mercians, also departed this

Cuthred was ordained bishop of Lichfield; and at the
life.
same period archbishop Bregwin died, and had Lambert for his
successor
bishop Aldulph also dying, Ceolwulph succeeded
;

him

in the diocese of Lindesey.

In the year 766, Egbert, archbishop of York, rested in the
peace of Christ, on the thirteenth day before the calends of
December, it being the thirty-fourth year of his episcopate;

and in the same year Saint Frithebert, bishop of Hagustald, ^

departed this life.

In the year 767, Albert was consecrated bishop of York, and
Alcmund bishop of Hexham, on the eighth day before the
In the same year Albert was ordained bishop
calends of May.
of the East Saxons, and Ceolwulph was consecrated bishop of
Lindesey. In this year also, Etha, the anchorite, died happily
30
a place distant about ten miles from the city of York.
at Cric,
In the year 768, being the tenth year after the abdication
of his kingdom, Eadbert happily breathed forth his spirit,
being a member of the priesthood, and devoted to the service
of God.
In the same year died Pepin, king of the Franks,
and Hadwin was ordained bishop at Macuhi. 31
the faith and mysteries of the truth ; whose episcopal see,
St. Martin the bishop, and famous for a stately church
(wherein he and many other saints rest in the body), is still in existence
among the British nation. The place belongs to the province of the
Bernicians, and is generally called the White House,' because he there
built a church of stone, which was not usual among the Britons."
26
Under the year 745.
27 This
seems to imply that he was deprived of it by treachery or
violence.
Holinshed says, " After that Moll had reigned six years, he
But others write that he reigned eleven years,
resigned his kingdom.
and was iu the end slain by treason of his successor Altred."

Rome,
named

in

after

'

28

Probably Finchale, in Durham ; though Lambarde suggests that

Wighal, near Thorpebares, in Yorkshire, is the place here spoken of.
29 Hexham.
3
Probably Crecca, or Crake, near York.
31
Probably Saint Mesmin de Mici, in the province of Orleans, in France.

A.D. 774.

DESCEIPTION OF BEBBANBTJRGH.

31

In the year 769. Cataract was burnt by the tyrant Carnred,

and by the judgment of God, he himself perished by fire in
the same year.
In the year 771, Offa, king of Mercia, subdued in war the
In the same year, Carloman, the
nation of the East Angles.
king of the Franks, being attacked by a sudden disease,
32
who had
departed this life, on which his brother Charles,
before possessed half his father's kingdom, acquired the
sovereignty of the whole, and afterwards, by his invincible
bravery, obtained the chieftainship of all the peoples of the

Franks.
In the year 772, Charles, the king of the Franks, having
collected a powerful army and assembled the warlike forces
of his kingdom, invaded the nation of the Saxons, and after
having lost many of his principal and most noble men, betook
himself home.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 773, bishop
Hadwin 32* departed this life, and Leuthfrid was appointed
Wulfeth also, abbat of Beverley, died,
bishop in his room.
and Albert, the archbishop of York, received the pall that
had been sent to him by pope Adrian.
In the year 774, duke Eadwulph died, and Alcred being
deprived of the counsel and assistance of his own family and
his chief men, exchanged the dignity of a crown for exile, and
with a few companions of his flight, first betook himself to the
M and afterwards to the
king of the Picts whose
city of Bebba,
name was Cynoth. The city of Bebba is an extremely well
fortified place, of no great size, but extending over the space of
about two or three fields, having a single approach, hollowed
out [of the rock], and in a wonderful manner raised on high and
ascended by steps it has, on the summit of a hill, a church most
;

beautifully built, in which is a precious shrine, wherein, wrapped

in a pall, lies the right hand of the holy king Oswald, uncornipted,
*

as Bede, the historian of this nation, relates.

There is on the
western side, and in the highest part of the city, a fountain

31

Known in history as Charlemagne.

It is not
are " Episcopus Migensis."
improbable that the bishopric of Orleans is here alluded to ; probably
the same that is mentioned under the year 768.
Catterick, in Yorkshire.
The words in the original

32 *

3:5

Bamborough.

32

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

10

A.D. 780.

hollowed out in a marvellous fashion, the water of which

sweet to drink, and most limpid to the sight.
Ethelred,

34

is

the son of Ethelwald, reigned in his father's

as will appear in the sequel, held the government hardly five years. At the same period, Charles, the most
invincible king of the Franks, after having harassed it with a
stead, and,

took Ticinum, the most noble city of the Lombards,

together with king Desiderius himself, and gained possession
of the whole of Italy.
In the year 775, Cynoth, king of the Picts, departed this
siege,

and duke Eadulph was fraudulently taken prisoner by

stratagem, and after a short time slain, buried, and forgotten.
Abbat Ebbi also died, and king Charles, as I have already
observed, the most warlike of the Franks, being attended
and supported by, and glorying in, the entire might of his
army, entered the country of the Saxon in battle array, and
life,

accompanied by his legions. This district, raging with fire and

sword, he laid waste by most severe conflicts inflamed with
furious anger, with a mighty arm he succeeded in adding to
his own supreme empire the cities of Sigeburg and Aresburg, M
and the province of Bohwer, 36 which had been previously overrun by the Franks.
;

In the year 777, Pecwin, bishop of Whitherne, departed to

the Lord, and was succeeded by Ethelbert.
In the year 779, Ethelred being expelled from the throne, 37
and driven into exile, was forced to undergo great trials. On
the expulsion of Ethelred, Elfwald, the son of Osulph, received the kingdom of Northumbria, and held it ten years. He
was a pious and just king, as a future circumstance will prove.
In the year 780, dukes Osbald and Ethelherd, having collected
an army, burned Beam, the king's patrician, 38 at Seletune, 39
on the ninth day before the calends of January. In the same
year, archbishop Albert departed from this world unto Christ,
Eanbald, while he was yet alive, having been appointed to the
st

By some

35

called Ethelbert.
Probably Arensberg, in Westphalia.
Probably a mistake for Roer, or Rohwer, a river of Westphalia, the
allusion being to the province
through which it flows.
37 Of Northumbria.
M See the note under year 788.
39
Lambarde says, " I take this place to be Salton, now in Yorkshire,
and yet the conjecture were not unreasonable to think it Salston, in
Nottinghamshire.
36

' '

A.D. 787.

LEGATES ABBIVE FEOM HOME.

11

40

same see. Bishop Kinewulph also, having laid aside the cares of
the world, this year gave up the government of his church, to41
gether with the management of all his household, to Higbald.
In the same year also, bishop Eanbald, having received the
pall which had been sent him from the Apostolic See, was
solemnly invested as archbishop.
In the year 781, Alcmund, bishop of Hagustald, a man of
remarkable piety and of great virtues, departed to Christ, in
the third year of the reign of the glorious king Elfwald, on the
42
seventh day before the ides of September ; Saint Gilbert succeeded him.
In the year 783, being the third year of the righteous king
Elfwald, Werburg, who had formerly been queen of the Mercians,
but was then an abbess, departed this life, to live eternally
with Christ. At the same period, bishop Kinewulph departed
to the realms of heaven in the fortieth year of his episcopate.
In the year 786, being the eighth year of king Elfwald,
Bothwin, the venerable abbat of the church of Bipon, in the
sight of his brethren who were present, departed to the kingdom of heaven, and Albert was elected in his room and ordained. In the same year Aldulph was consecrated bishop by
archbishop Eanbald, and bishops Gilbert and Higbald, at Cor43
In these days, Bictrith, who was formerly a queen,
bridge.
and afterwards an abbess, departed unto the Lord. At the same
period, Kinewulph, king of the West Saxons, was murdered in
a dreadful manner by the perfidious tyrant Kinebard, and the
cruel assassin, himself, was without mercy slain by duke Osred,
the avenger of his master upon which, Brithric received the
kingdom of the "West Saxons. At this time, legates from the
Apostolic See were sent to Britain (the venerable bishop George
;

being the chief among them) by pope Adrian, to renew among

ms the ancient ties of friendship and the catholic faith, which
Saint Gregory the pope had taught through Saint Augustine :
having been honorably received by the kings and archbishops
or primates of this country, they returned home in peace, with
great presents, as was befitting.
In the year 787, a synod was held at Wincanheale, 44 on the
40
41

Bishop of Lindisfarne.
" Familiae
;" alluding probably to the community of monks at LinRoger of Wendover says Tilbert.
4*
In Northumberland.
See under the year 765.

disfarne.
43

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

12

A.D. 791.

fourth day before the nones of September; at this period,

Albert, abbot of Eipon, died, and Sigred succeeded him.
In the year 788, a conspiracy having been formed, king Elfwald was slain by a shocking death, by his patrician44* Sigga,
the ninth day before the calends of October, at a place
45
called Siltecester near the wall.
The body of this excellent
of monks to the church
was
carried
crowds
king
by great
of Hagustald, attended with the chaunts of the clergy,
and was honorably buried there, in the church of Saint
Andrew. He was succeeded by his nephew Osred, the son of
king AlcrQd, who reigned one year. In the place where the
good king Elfwald was murdered, a light sent down from
heaven, is said to have been seen by great numbers of people.
church was built there by the faithful of that place, and
consecrated to the honor of God, and of the saints, Cuthbert
the bishop, and Oswald the king and martyr.
In the year 790, Ethelred was recalled from exile, and again,
by the grace of Christ, seated on the throne of his kingdom. But king Osred, having been betrayed by the treachery
of his nobles, was deprived of his kingdom and shorn in the
city of York, and afterwards, compelled by necessity, went
into exile.
In the second year of his reign, duke Eardulph
was taken prisoner, and was taken to Eipon, and there slain
without the gate of the church by the above-named king. The
brethren having carried his body to the church with Gregorian
chaunts, and then placed it in a tent outside thereof, after
midnight he was found alive within the church.
In the same year Baldwulph was ordained bishop of Whitherne, at the place which is called Hearrahaldh, which may
be translated "the place of the lords." For in the preceding
47
year, bishop Ethelbert left his own see, on the death of Saint
Gilbert, and received the bishopric of Hagustald, as his see.
In the year 791, the sons of king Elfwald were dragged

away by force from the city of York, and, having been enticed
from the principal church by false promises, were shockingly
slain by king Ethelred, at Wonwaldremere 48 their names were
;

41 *

The

Patricians of the Anglo-Saxon kings were probably nobles of

high rank, attached to the royal household.
45
The wall of Severus is alluded to. The author of the chronicles of

Durham and

Lindisfarne calls the place Thirlwall.

Perhaps Benwell, in
47
Of Whitherne.
Northumberland, is the place alluded to.
*8
Said by Lambarde to beWinandermere, nearKendal, in Westmoreland.

DESCRIPTION OP LIKDISFAENE.

A.D. 793.

13

In this year also, Lambert, archbishop of

49
of the
Canterbury, departed to the Lord Ethelherd, abbat
elected
his
successor
of
and
was
consecrated
Lhuda,
monastery
Elf and Elfwin.

archbishop.
In the year 792, Charles, king of the Franks, sent to Britain
a book containing articles agreed upon in a synod, which had
been sent to him from Constantinople; in which book, oh

shame

there were found

many things repugnant and

to the true faith, and especially that it

agreed to by three hundred, or even

contrary

had been unanimously

more, of the various

bishops of the East, that image* ought to be worshipped, a
thing that the Church of God utterly abhors. Against this
Albinus wrote an epistle, wonderfully confirmed by the authority of the Holy Scriptures, and presented it with the same
book, in the name of our bishops and princes, to the king of
the Franks.
In the same year also, Osred, relying upon the oath and
50
the
fidelity of certain nobles, came secretly from Eufania,
place of his exile ; and then, being deserted by his soldiers,
was taken prisoner by the said king Ethelred, and by his order
slain at a place called Dingburg, on the eighteenth day before
His body was carried to Tynethe calends of October.
81
mouth, and buried in the royal tomb, in the noble monastery
In the same year king Ethelred took as his queen
there.
Elfleda, the daughter of Offa, king of Mercia, at Cataract, on
the third day before the calends of October.
In the year 793, being the fourth year of the reign of King
Ethelred, dreadful prodigies alarmed the wretched nation of the
English, for terrific lightnings, and dragons in the air, and strokes
of fire were seen hovering on high and shooting to and fro ; which
were ominous signs of the great famine and the frightful and
Ineffable slaughter of multitudes of men which afterwards
ensued.
In the same year also, duke Sigga, who slew king
Elfwald, died a merited death, and his body was carried to the
island of Lindisfarne, on the ninth day before the calends of

May.
Lindisfarne
circumference.
49

50

Isle

is

a large island, eight miles or thereabouts in

it was a noble monastery, where the illus-

In

Roger of Wendover says, that he was previously bishop of Winchester.

Probably either the Hebrides, a name of which was Evania, or the
51
In Northumberland.
of Man, which was called Ebonia.

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOTEDEN.

14

A.D. 793.

42

was interred, together with other

With respect to
bishops who most worthily succeeded him.
them, the words of the chaunt may be appropriately repeated
M Lindis is
" The bodies of the saints are buried in
peace."
the name of a river which, two feet in width, runs into the
sea.
When it is " Ledon," or low tide, the river can be seen ;
but when it is "Malina," or the high tide of the sea, then the
Lindis cannot be seen. The tide of the ocean follows the moon,

trious bishop Cuthbert

and, as though by its inhaling, is raised to high water, and

It seems
then, by its breathing forth, is driven back again.
to flow and to ebb twice a day, later each time by three
54
Fame is the
half an hour, as Bede testifies.
quarters and
name of an island on which the most blessed Cuthbert passed

the

life

is situate

of a hermit.

It is not so large as Lindisfarne, but

is buffeted day and night by huge

out at sea, and

billows.

In the same year, the pagans, 85 coming from the northern

regions to Britain with a naval armament, made descents' in all
quarters, plundering, ravaging, and slaughtering, like most
cruel wolves, not only beasts of burthen, oxen and sheep, but
priests and Levites as well, and multitudes of monks and nuns.
They came, as I have observed, to the church of Lindisfarne
laid waste all places with dreadful havoc, trod down holy
places with their polluted feet, undermined the altars, and
Some of the
carried off all the treasures of the holy church.
brethren they slaughtered ; some they carried off" with them

and

in chains ; a very great number, loaded with abuse, they thrust

out naked, and some they drowned in the sea. With respect
to them, the words maybe appropriately quoted: "Fortune
Evil is the due punishbears hard upon the lot of the guiltless.
ment of wickedness. The wrong-doers are seated after their wont
on a lofty throne, and the guilty in an unjust manner are treading upon the necks of the righteous. Bright virtue lies concealed
in obscure shades, and the just suffer the penalties of the wicked."
82

" Positus erat "

may

their lives, or that they

either

mean

that they were located there during

Probably the hitter is the

were buried there.

meaning.
53 "
Corpora defunctorum in pace sepulta sunt."
M In the
" et."
"
"
Aut," or," would seem to be a more
original it is
The whole passage is involved in considerable ohappropriate reading.
M The Danes.
scurity.

DEATH OF ALEIC.

A.D. 796.

15

These having retired, congratulating themselves on their booty

and their wicked deeds, I shall recount what misfortunes the
succeeding year brought.
In the year 794, the pagans above mentioned having laid
waste the harbour of king Egfrid, plundered the monastery of
Donum. 56 But Saint Cuthbert did not permit them to depart
without punishment ; for their chief was there slain by the
English, and died a cruel death and, after the interval of a
short time, the violence of a tempest wrecked, destroyed, and
foundered their ships, and overwhelmed a vast number in the
sea.
TJpon this, some of them were thrown upon shore, and
soon dispatched without mercy ; and this justly befell them, for
they grievously injured those who had not injured them. At that
time Ethelherd died, who was formerly a duke, but then a priest
in the city of York.
In the same year the venerable pope
Adrian 57 departed unto the Lord on the seventh day before the
He held the See twenty-six years, ten
calends of January.
months, and eleven days. He was buried in the church of
Saint Peter, the prince of the Apostles, and over his tomb a
tablet of marble, fixed against the wall, recounted his good
58
works, in verses written by the command of king Charles in
letters of gold.
In the year 795, the same most valiant king Charles, having
laid waste their country, with a strong hand, by his arms
subdued the nation of the Huns. Their prince having been
put to flight, and their army worsted or cut to pieces, he carried away thence fifteen waggons filled with gold, silver, and
precious vestments made entirely of silk, each of which was
drawn by four oxen. All these the same king, on account of
the victory which had been granted him by the Lord, ordered
to be divided among the churches of Christ and the poor, returning thanks together with all those who had fought together
with him.
In the year 796, being the seventh year of King Ethelred,
Alric, who was formerly a duke, but then a priest in the
city of York, departed this life; and shortly afterwards, that is
;

56

This passage

is

evidently corrupt.

The words

are "

Portum Egfredi

The correspondregis vastantes, Monasterium Doni annis prsedarerunt."

" and
ing passage in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is,
plundered Egfert'a
at the
The' First.

monastery
67

mouth

of the Wear."

Charlemagne.

16

AITNAI.S

OF EOGEB DE HOVEDKN.

A.D. 797.

to say, on the fifth day before the calends of April, an eclipse

of the moon took place between the time of cock-crow and daybreak.
In the same year, king Ethelred was slain at Cobre,
on the fourteenth day before the calends of May.
On this,
Osbald, a patrician, was chosen king by some of the nobles of
that nation ; and after twenty-seven days, being deserted by
all the royal household and the nobles, and banished and expelled from the kingdom, he retired with a few followers to
the island of Lindisfarne, and went thence with some of the
brethren by ship to the king of the Picts.
Then Eardulph, whom I have previously mentioned, the son
of Earnulph, having been recalled from exile, received the
crown, and on the seventh day before the calends of June,
was consecrated at York, in the church of Saint Peter, before
the altar of Saint Paul, where that nation had first received the
Not long after this, that is to say, on
blessings of baptism.
the seventh day before the calends of August, Offa, the most
mighty king of the Mercians, departed this life, after having
reigned thirty-nine years, and was succeeded in the kingdom
by his son Egfrith, who died the same year.
Upon this, Kenulph, the father of Kenelm, received the crown
of the kingdom of Mercia, and gloriously held it in the invincible
power of his might ; in the same year also Ccolwulph died at
Lindesey, and shortly after, that is to say, on the fourth day
before the ides of August, Archbishop Eanbald died at the

Edete, and his body was carried, with

a vast concourse accompanying it, to the city of York, and
honorably buried there, in the church of Saint Peter the
Immediately thereupon, another Eanbald, a priest of
Apostle.
the same church, was elected archbishop, and consecrated at

monastery called

59

Sochesburg by bishops Ethelbert, Higbald, and Baldwulph.

In the year 797, this last Eanbald, having received the pall
from the Apostolic See, was solemnly confirmed in the archbishopric of Northumbria, on the sixth day before the ides of
September, being the nativity of Saint Mary; with regard
" With honor shines the
to which day, the poet says
day on
which Mary the good virgin, proceeding from the line of king
David, was born unto the world."
:

In the same year died Ethelbert, bishop of Hagustald,

69

Socbnrgh, in the diocese of Durham.

whom

A.D. 799.

DISASTEES IN IHE BB1TISH SEAS.

17

Eadred succeeded, and was ordained by archbishop Eanbald

and bishop Higbald at a place which is called Widford.
In the year 798, a conspiracy having been entered into by
the murderers of king Ethelred, "Wada, the leader in the plot,
together with the others, fought a battle against king Erdulph,
at a place which is called by the English Billingahon, near Wallalalege, and after many were slain on either side, earl "Wada

with his men was put to flight, and king Erdulph bravely
gained a victory over his foes. In the same year, London
was destroyed by a sudden conflagration, together with a vast
t
multitude of people.
At this period, Kenulph, king of the Mercians, with all the
strength of his army, entered the province of Kent, and laid it
waste with dreadful slaughter. At the same time, Eadbert,
king of Kent, was taken prisoner, and the king of the Mercians
ordered his eyes to be put out, and his hands to be cut off without mercy, as a punishment for their pride and treachery ; then,
having obtained the suffrage of the Lord, he added the rule of his
kingdom to his own sway, placing the crown upon his head and the
sceptre in his hand. In the same year also, being the third year
of the above-named king Kenulph, a synod was held at the place
which is called "Wincanhele, 60 under the presidency of archbishop Eanbald, many ecclesiastics and men of princely dignity
attending thereat.
They devised many things for the benefit of
the Holy Church of God, and of the nation of Northumbria and
all the provinces, as to the observance of Easter, feasts, and
judgments, both holy and secular. These enactments rendered
those days distinguished for just kings, virtuous nobles, and
holy bishops, and other wise men, namely, priests and monks;
through the foresight and justice of whom, and their holy deeds,
the state of the kingdom of Northumbria sent forth a sweet
The lord archbishop Eanbald comfragrance in those times.
tianded the profession of faith in the articles of the five synods
to be repeated, concerning which it is thus written in the
"
do agree to the holy and universal
history of the English :
decrees of the five synods of the fathers, holy and acceptable to
God, in such form as the text of the present book contains," &c.
In the year 799, in the British seas a very great number of

We

ships were tossed and wrecked, or dashed against each other,

and sunk, together with a vast multitude of men. In the same
60

VOL.

I.

Finchale, in

Durham.

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEU.

18

year, Brorda, a prince of the Mercians,

A.D. 801.

who was

also called

An abbat also, whose name was

Hyldegils, departed this life.
61
Altilthegno, was murdered by his deputy, and died a shocking
At this period, Osbald, who was formerly an exile
death.
and a patrician, and king for a time, but afterwards an abbat,
departed this life, and was buried in the church at York. Earl
Aldred, the murderer of king Ethelred, was slain by earl Thormund, in revenge for his master the said king.
In the year 800, Heardred, bishop of Hagustald, 62 died in
the third year of his episcopate, and was succeeded by EanAt the same period also, on the ninth day before the
brith.
calends of January, the day before the Nativity of our Lord, a
mighty wind blowing either from the south or the west, by its
indescribable force destroyed very many cities, houses, and towns
in various places, and levelled them with the ground ; innumerable trees were also torn up from the roots, and thrown to the
ground. In the same year an inundation took place, the sea
flowing beyond its ordinary limits. An extensive murrain also
prevailed among the cattle in various places.
In the year 801, Edwin, also called Eda, who had formerly
been a duke of Northumbria, but was at that time, by the
grace of the Saviour of the world, an abbat, being firmly
rooted in the service of God, breathed his last, in the presence
of his brethren, on the eighteenth day before the calends of
At this time, Eardulph, king of Northumbria,
February.
led an army against Kenwulph, king of Mercia, because he had
entertained his enemies ; the latter also collected an army, and
obtained very considerable aid from other kingdoms.
long
war having been waged between them, at length, by the advice
of the bishops and chief men among the English on both sides,
and through the intervention of the king of the Angles, 63 they
agreed to a truce; and a most solemn treaty of peace was
concluded between them, which, by oath upon the gospel of
Christ, both kings ratified, taking God for their witness, and
giving sureties, that all their days, so long as they should
live and be invested with the insignia of royalty, there should
remain between them lasting peace and true friendship, un-

shaken and inviolate.

In the same year Hathubert, bishop of London, departed this
life, and shortly after a great part of the city itself was de61
63

This passage is probably corrupt.

Probably this alludes to the king of East Angha.

62

Hexham.

A.D. 802.

WICKEDXESS OF EADBUEGA.

19

In this year Charles, the

stroyed by a sudden conflagration.
most mighty king of the Franks, was declared supreme emperor
at Rome, by all the senate, the imperial crown being placed
upon his head by our lord the pope.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 802, Brithric,
the king of the West-Saxons, who had most gloriously reigned
over that nation for seventeen years, departed this life, and
was succeeded by Egbert. The said king Brithric had taken
in marriage Eadburga, daughter of Offa, king of the Mercians,
who ordered the great dyke to be made between Britain 64 and
Now this Eadburga,
Mercia, that is to say, from sea. to sea.
being the daughter of a king and surrounded with much pomp,
was inspired with wonderful ambition, and, after the manner
of her father, began to live in a tyrannical manner and to
despise all men, insomuch that she was hated not only by nobles
and magistrates, but even by all the people. She did not cease

uttering accusations continually against all the religious before

the king, and by her evil speaking so wrought upon her husband
by means of her blandishments, that those whom she accused,
she caused to be put to death or banished the realm and if
;

she was unable to effect this, she did not hesitate secretly to
take them off by poison.
There was at that time a certain illustrious youth, very
dear to the above-named king, and greatly beloved by him,
whom, when she wished to accuse him to the king, and could
not accomplish it, with wicked intent she cut off by poison,
the king in ignorance having tasted which, he expired. But she
had not purposed to give the poison to the king, but to the
youth, whereas the head of all the nobles partaking of it first,
they both drank of the deadly draught, and both perished
through the extremely bitter taste thereof. He being slain by
feason of this wicked deed, this most wicked poisoner was
smitten with fear, and crossing the seas in her flight with innumerable treasures, repaired to Charles, the most famous king
of the Franks.
As she stood before him in his chamber, and offered the
"
Choose, Eadburga,
king precious gifts, he thus addressed her ;
which of the two you would prefer, myself or my son, who is
standing with me in the room ;" on which she, without any deli" If the
option were
beration, foolishly made answer and said ;
**

Meaning Wales.

c2

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

20

A. D. 749.

given me, I would sooner choose your son than yourself, because he seems to be the younger;" on which king Charles is
" If
said to. have replied
you had chosen me, you should
have had my son, but inasmuch as you have chosen him, you
shall have neither me nor him for your own."
However, on
account of her wickedness, the king conferred on her a most
:

excellent monastery, in which, laying aside her secular dress,

and hypocritically assuming the garb of the nuns, she spent a

very few years. For as this execrable woman lived wickedly

in her own country, so much more the miserably and wickedly
was she discovered to have been living in a foreign land. For, a
short space of time having elapsed, while by some she was
supposed to be performing her appropriate duties, she was debauched by a certain low fellow of her own nation. " Let
cloudy error give way before justice ; let it cease, in fact, to
seem a wondrous thing, that a woman should be taken in
There is nothing for one to wonder at ; " Nothing
adultery."
is there concealed which shall not be known."
After this, by order of the emperor Charles the Great, she was,
with great weariness and anguish of mind, expelled from her
holy monastery, and, exposed to the reproaches of all, passed
the rest of her life in poverty and misery ; attended to the last
by one poor servant, and begging daily at houses and castles
and in cities, she died miserably at Pavia. 65
Brithric, the glorious king of the West-Saxons, being dead,
king Egbert succeeded him in the rule and sway, and, springing from the royal stock, placed the diadem of the whole kingdom on his head, being encircled with a most ample crown.
For he was a most active man, and, distinguished for his
power, he subjected many realms to his dominion. He reigned
thirty-six years and seven months.
To Egbert succeeded his most mighty son Etb.Qlyulph,
who by his noble wife had four sons, whose names were Ethelbald, Ethelbert, Ethelred, and Alfred, all of whom in turn
succeeded to the kingdom.
66
Cuthred, therefore, the above mentioned king of Wessex,
after having conquered the most valiant earl Edelhun, 67 as I
have already 68 mentioned elsewhere, when, in the thirteenth
65
Asser says that he had conversed with persons who had seen her
K He now reverts for a
begging there.
period of about fifty years.
67

Or Adhelm.

68

This

is

an

error, as

he has not mentioned the victory over Edelhun.

BATTLE AT BBREFOBD.

A.D. 749.

21

year of his reign, he was no longer able to endure the exactions

and insolence of Ethelbald, king of Mercia, met him, with his
69
troops ranged under their banners, at Bereford, having postponed all hopes of surviving to liberty. He also brought with
him Edelhun, the above-named warlike earl, who was then
reconciled to him, and relying on whose valour and counsel
he was enabled to incur the hazards of war. On the other
hand, Ethelbald, the king of kings, together with the Mercians,
had brought the men of Kent, and the West Saxons, and
numerous forces of the Angles. The armies, therefore, being

drawn up in battle array, marching straight onward, were drawing close to each other, when Edelhun going before, and bearing
the standard 70 of the king of "Wessex, which was a golden

On this, an
dragon, pierced the enemy's standard-bearer.
outcry arising, the party of Cuthred was greatly encouraged,
and immediately thereupon the hostile ranks closed, and
rushed on to mutual slaughter, with dreadful blows and a
terrific crash.

In this battle, with all their pride, the Mercians were so

humbled, that for a long series of succeeding years fortune rendered them subject to "Wessex. Anyone, who had just before seen
the ranks shining with coats of mail, bristling with helmets,
rough with lances, variegated with standards, and resplendent
with gold, might shortly afterwards have seen them steeped in
blood, with lances broken, scattered in ruin, bespattered with
human brains, and frightful to look upon. With determined obstinacy, and displaying the greatest bravery, they rallied beneath
their standards, and waged the combat with swords and battleaxes, and with direful intent line rushed on against line, each
side having an assured hope of victory. There was no thinking
of flight the Mercians were urged on by the swelling pride of
their proud dominion, the men of Wessex were inflamed by the
;

dread of slavery. But in every direction Edelhun, the aboveearl, penetrated the ranks, and a road lay open, strewed
with ruin, while in the dreadful carnage his battle-axe was
hewing through both bodies and armour.
Ethelbald, the most valiant king of the Mercians, rushed on
in every direction, and slaughtered the enemy, while to his

named

69

Burford.

70

Edelhun (whom he

Roger of Wendover makes a mistake

calls

the king of the Mercians.

in representing

Athelun) as the standard bearer of Ethelbald,

22

AITNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 776.

most unconquerable sword arms were only like garments,

bones like flesh. "When, therefore, (just like two fires set
in different places, which consume every thing that intervenes) it came to pass that the king and the earl met face
to face, each terribly and franticly gnashed his teeth at the
other and shook his right hand and put himself on his guard, and
with mighty blows they both provoked the attack. But the God
who opposes the haughty, depressed the wonted confidence of
mind of the haughty king. When, therefore, he could neither
recover his spirit nor his strength, while his own men were still
engaged, in a fit of terror he took to flight, and from that day to
the time of his death, God granted him no prosperity whatever.
71

72

For, four years after this, again engaging at Secandune, after

a dreadful slaughter of his army, disdaining flight, he was slain,
and was buried at Eepandun; 73 and thus this most mighty king,
after he had reigned forty-one years, paid the penalty for his

immoderate pride.

From this period, the kingdom of "Wessex, being greatly

strengthened, did not cease to increase till it had reached perfection. In the fourteenth year of his reign, Cuthred fought against
the Britons, 74 who, vainly opposing him who had conquered king
Ethelbald, speedily took to flight, and deservedly suffered a very
great slaughter, without any loss to the enemy. In the following year, Cuthred, the high and mighty king, illustrious for so
successes and victories, departed this life.
Sigebert, a relation of the above-named king, succeeded him,
but held the sovereignty for a short time only ; for growing
haughty and insolent, by reason of the exploits of his prede-

many

cessor, he
ill-treated

became
them in

intolerable even to his

own

domestics, as he

manner of ways, and either perverted the

common laws of the kingdom to his own advantage, or disregarded them for his own profit on which, Cumbra, his earl, a
all

most noble man, at the entreaty of the whole people, acquainted

the cruel king with their complaints but when he exhorted
him to act with more moderation, and to treat the people with
kindness, and laying aside his wonted inhumanity, to show himself amiable to God and man, the king immediately ordered
him to be killed by an unrighteous death, and becoming more
cruel and more intolerable to his people, proved himself a still
;

71 With
72
Cuthred.
Seckington ; Lambarde, however, conjectures
74
The Welsh.
Saxwold, in Lincolnshire.
Repton, in Derbyshire.

GENEALOGY OF OFFA.

A.D. 757.

23

In the second year of his reign, having pergreater tyrant.

sisted in his intolerable pride and wickedness, the nobles and
the people of the whole kingdom met together, and upon mature
by the universal consent of all, king Sigebert was
expelled from the kingdom.
On this, Kinewulph, a virtuous young man of royal descent,

deliberation,

was elected king. The impious Sigebert on being banished

by his people, fearing the death that was the due of his
wickedness, took to

flight,

and concealed himself in a great

called Andredeswald, 75 where a certain swineherd

of earl Cumbra, who, as I have mentioned, had been iniquitously

wood which

is

slain, found the king in his concealment, and recognized him

when thus found, and becoming the avenger of his master, slew
him when thus recognized. Behold the manifest judgments of
God behold how, not only in a future world, but even in this,
!

he worthily recompenses our

deserts.

For choosing bad kings

He

for the merited chastisement of their subjects, one

permits
to rage for long, in order that both a wicked people may long be

harassed, and he, a still more wicked king, may suffer the greater
torments in eternity; as, for instance, Ethelbald, the above-

of Mercia.
But another one He cuts short with
a speedy end, lest his people, weighed down with excessive
tyranny, may not be able to take breath, and by reason of the
immoderate wickedness of the ruler, may deservedly incur the
speedy retribution of the eternal vengeance ; as, for instance,
this Sigebert of whom we are speaking, who in as great a degree
as he proved himself wicked, was as disgracefully slain by a
For
swineherd, and passed from one calamity to another.
which reason, to the eternal justice be praise and glory, now
and for ever
In the first year of king Kinewulph, Beornred succeeded
JEthelbald, king of Mercia, in the kingdom, but only for a short
time.
For in the same year Offa expelled him, and reigned
over Mercia thirty-nine years. Offa, a most noble youth, was the
son of Winfred, the son of Kanwulph, the son of Osmod, the son
of Epa, the son of Wippa, the son of Creada, the son of Kinewald, the son of Cinbba, the son of Hycis, the son of Comer,

named king

"

This wood

considered by Lambarde to have been in Kent, and the

called the Weald of Kent.
The place, however, at
which Sigebert was slain is mentioned as Privet's-flood, and is supposed to
be the same as Privett, in Hampshire.

part which

is

is

now

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

24

A.D. 763.

the son of Ageltheu, the son of Offa, the son of "Wermund,

the son of Widaet, the son of "Woden. 76
Offa was a most warlike king ; for he conquered the people
of Kent in battle, and Vanquished in war the people of Wessex
and the Northumbrians. He also shewed himself a pious man,
for he transferred the bones of Saint Alban to a monastery which
he had built and greatly enriched, and gave to the pope of
Home, the vicar of St. Peter, a fixed tribute for ever, from each
town in his kingdom. 77
In the third year of king Kinewulph, Eadbert, king of the
Northumbrians, seeing the unfortunate lives and unhappy ends
of the above-named kings, (namely, Ethelbald and Sigebert,)
and at the same time the praiseworthy life and glorious end
of his predecessor Ceolwulph, chose that better part which
could not be taken away from him.
For having resigned
his kingdom, he assumed the tonsure of his head, destined to
produce for him an everlasting crown, and put on the darkcoloured clothes that were to confer on him an ethereal splendour.
He was the eighth of those kings who of their own accord gave
up their kingdoms for Christ, or rather, to speak more truth-

exchanged them for an eternal kingdom ; which eight

are in the everlasting enjoyment of the multiplied delights of
unspeakable blessings, and their blessed example is worthy of
fully,

imitation.

He was

succeeded in the kingdom by his son Osulf

who

he had reigned one year, was infamously betrayed by

his own household, and slain.
after

After him, Mollethelwald78 reigned nine years. About this

time archbishop Cuthbert79 died.
In the sixth year of the reign of king Kinewulph, Ethelbert,
king of Kent, departed this life. In the same year, Ceolwulph,
who, having resigned his earthly kingdom, had become a
monk, departed unto a heavenly one. In the following year,
76
Roger of Wendover differs considerably in the names, and gives two
more ancestors to Offa before Woden. His words are, " the son of Waremund, who was the son of Withleg, who was the son of Wagon, who was
the son of Frethegeath, who was the son of Woden."
7 7 This is the
Rome-scot, or St. Peter's pence, which consisted of a
penny from each house, payable on the festival of Saint Peter. According
to some accounts, it was Ina who made the first grant of it to the Papal see.
? 8 This is the same
king whom he has already mentioned under the year
759, by the name of Ethelwald, surnamed Moll.

79

Of Canterbury.

A.D.779.

CONVERSION OP THE ANCIENT SAXONS.

25

Lambert was made archbishop of Canterbury. After having

80
reigned six years, Mollethelwald resigned the kingdom of Northumbria ; after him Aelred reigned eight years, in the second
year of whose reign, Egbert, archbishop of York, departed this
after having enjoyed the archbishopric for a period of
life,
81
Frithebert, bishop of Hagustald, also died,
thirty.-six years
:

having been bishop thirty-four years.

82
and AlcArchbishop Egbert was succeeded by Adelbert,

after

mund

succeeded bishop Fridebert.

In the fourth year of king Aelred, died Pepin, king of the

83
Franks, Stephen, pope of Rome, and Eadbert, the son of Hecta,
a most famous duke of [East] Anglia.
In the year of grace 769, in the fifteenth year of king Kine84
For
wulph, a wondrous mutation first began to take place.
the Roman empire, which had for so many years continued to
enjoy pre-eminence, became subject tp Charles the Great, king
This took place after thirty years of his reign,
in this year, 85 and from that time fordown
to
the
ward,
present day, it has belonged to his successors.
In the twentieth year of king Kinewulph, king Offa and the
Mercians fought against the people of Kent at Ottanforde, 86
and after a dreadful slaughter on both sides, the illustrious
Offa was crowned with success.
In the same year, the
Northumbrians expelled their king Aelred from Eworwic, 87 in
Easter week, and chose for their king, Ethelred, the son
of the Franks.

which

first

commenced

of Mollethelwald, who reigned four years.

In this year were
seen dreadful signs in the heavens after sunset, of a red color; 88
and, to the great astonishment of people, serpents were seen in
Sussex.
In the second year after this, the Ancient Saxons, from whom
80

Som

He
at

says previously, under the year 765, that this king lost his king-

Wincanhele.

81

ffi
Hexham.
Before called by him, Albert.
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle calls him a king, but it does not appear
of what place.
84
This is a paraphrase for the words in the text, " Incepit fieri mutatatio dexterae excelsi ;" which literally translated, would make perfect
nonsense.
The text is evidently corrupt.

83

85
This is wrong ; he has previously said that his reign began in the
year 771.
86
York.
Otford, in Kent.
88
Ethel werd, in his Chronicle, says, that it was the sign of the Lord's cross.
"

26

A3T3STALS

OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 782.

the English nation is descended, were converted to the faith,

and in the same year,Withwin, 89 bishop of Whitherne, departed
this

in the twenty-fourth year

life,

90

of his episcopate.

In the twenty-fourth year of his reign, Kinewulph fought

91
against Offa, near Benetune
being humbled by the fortune
of war, he retreated, 92 and Offa reduced that fortified place to
In the same year, Ethelbert was consecrated at
subjection.
93
Eworwic, bishop of Whitherne.
In the following year, Ethelbald and Herebert, earls of the
king of Northumbria, rebelled against their master, and slew
;

Aldulph, the son of Bose, general of the king's army, in a

94
pitched battle at Kingesdiwe ; and afterwards in a great battle,
the same generals slew Kinewulph and Egga, the king's earls,
at Hilatirn.
Upon this, the above-named king Ethelred,

having lost his generals and ,his hopes, fled from before them,
and they elected Alfimod 95 king, who reigned for a period of
ten years.
In the following year, the nobles and high-reeves
of Northumbria burned a certain earl and justiciary of theirs, 97
who had shown himself more severe than was befitting. In the
same year, archbishop Esbert" died at Cestre, 1 and was succeeded by Enbalo. In this year, Kinebald was made bishop
of Lindisfarne.
In the same year also, a battle took place
between the Pranks and Ancient Saxons, the Pranks being
the conquerors.
In the next year, Alfinild, king of Northumbria, sent to
Rome for the pall, and gave it to archbishop Embald. 2 At
the same period, Gilbert succeeded Alcmund, bishop of Ha>9

Under the year 777, he previously

10

This

92

The

calls him Pechtwiu.

probably incorrect ; he held the bishopric but fourteen years,
according to the Saxon Chronicle.
"'
Benson, or Benington, in Oxfordshire.

text,
93

"

is

various reading, " loco secessit,"seems far preferable to that in the

" he
"
jocose cessit ;"
jokingly," or
good humouredly yielded."

York.

94

The various reading is Kingsclive.

Roger of Wendover calls this
place Cunesclive, and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle Kings-cliff.
ss
Under the year 779, he is previously called Elfwald. A various
" Alfimold." Below he is called Alfinild.
reading makes the name
'7
The fate of the patrician Beam is previously related under the year
780.
89

Of York. He is previously called Albert. The Saxon Chronicle

l
says that he died at York.
Probably Chester-le-street, in Durham.
2
Also called Eanbald and Enbalo.

DEATH OF KDfEWULPH.

A.D. 7S6.
8

who had

27

About this time, there was

After Kinewulph had reigned twentysix years, and, being victorious, had gained many battles against
6
the Britons, 5 and subdued them on every side, at length, he
determined on banishing a certain young man, named Kineard,
the brother of Sigebert.
Upon this, he attacked the king at
7
Meretune, whither he had privately gone to visit a certain
female. On finding this to be the case, the king stoutly defended
himself at the door, until he caught sight of the youth, upon
which he rushed out and wounded him, whereon all his conOn the uproar
federates turned upon the king, and slew him
being heard, the king's soldiers, who were in the town, ran
towards the youth, and refusing gifts of lands and money
that were offered by him, all died bravely fighting, with the
exception of one Briton, who was severely wounded, and taken
as a hostage.
In the morning, the soldiers of the king, who
were near at hand in waiting, 8 when the king was slain, hemmed in the young man and his confederates; on which he thus
said to them ; " Your kinsmen are on my side ; I will give
you lands and money to your hearts' content, if you will not
I made the same offer to your companions,
fight against us
gustald,

lately died.

a synod held at Ade. 4

and refusing it they perished !" To this they made answer,

that no money was dearer to them than their lord, and that
they would avenge the death of their king and their comrades
and then rushing on, after a severe combat at the
door, they slew the young man and eighty-four others who
were with him. The only one left was a little son of the
young man, and he received a wound. Kinewulph was buried
;

at Winchester, in the thirty-first year of his reign, the

9
at Acsminster.

young

man

Brithric, who also sprang

from kingCerdic

so often mentioned,

A
Hexham.
4

Evidently a mistake for Acle, or Aclea, or Ockley, in Surrey ; which

is mentioned in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle as the place where the synod
was held in 782.
The Welsh.
6 The various
reading, ?' Ex omnia parte," has been adopted, as it seems
"
Ex Dei parte."
preferable to the words of the text,
7
8 "
In atrio," literally, " in the court."
Merton, in Surrey.
9
Axminster, in Devon. William of Malmesbury, and Roger of Wendover, however, agree in stating, that he was buried at Repandun, or
Repton, in Derbyshire.
Kinewulph, in reality, reigned only nine and

twenty years.

AOTTALS OF BOGEB, DE HOVEDEN.

28

A.D. 791.

succeeded Kinewulph, and reigned over Wessex sixteen years.

In his second year, pope Adrian sent legates into Britain, to renew the faith which Augustine had preached. Being honorably
received by the kings and the people, they raised a fair edifice upon a firm foundation, the mercy of Christ co-operating
with them. They held a council at Cealtide, 10 where lambert 11
resigned a portion of his episcopate there also Higbert was
elected 12 by king Offa.
In the same year, Egfrid was consecrated king of the province of Kent. 13
In the following year, being the year of grace 786, there
14
appeared a sign
upon people's clothes, which may be justly
deemed marvellous to be mentioned and to be heard of. Whether
this took place as a forewarning of the movement relative to
15
the recovery of Jerusalem, and the assumption of the cross,
which happened three hundred and eleven years after this
16
period, in the time of William the younger, or whether it
was rather intended for the correction of the people, lest they
should not view the plague of the Danes with which they
were shortly afterwards afflicted, in the light of a chastisement,
I will not rashly undertake to settle, but, the mysteries of God
I leave to God. 17
In the fourth year of his reign, Brithric took to wife Eadburga, the daughter of Offa, king of Mercia.
Strengthened
on the throne by this alliance, he gave way to pride. In these
days, the Danes came to Britain, with three ships, for the sake
of plunder ; the king's reeve in that province, seeing this, went
to meet them without taking due precautions, in order that, hav19
ing captured them, he might carry them to the king's town ;
;

for he was ignorant who they were, or for what purpose they
had come but, being immediately surrounded by them, he was
slain.
He was the first person of the English nation slain by
;

10
Lambarde makes this place to be Chalkhythe, but does not say in
n
what county.
Archbishop of Canterbury.
lz To be
Archbishop of Lichfield, the portion of his province which
the Archbishop of Canterbury had resigned.
13
Which he held jointly with his father Offa. u The sign of the cross.
I6
15
William Rufus.
By the Crusaders as their emblem.
" seems
17
The note of
in the text after "

relinquimus
interrogation
misplaced.
18
the
bailiff
or
or steward of the
reve,
"Praepositus regis;"
king's
shire ; holding the office of the present sheriff.
"
"
19
fortified town."

Castrum;"

literally,

DEATH OF

A.D. 797.

29

SIGGA.

him many thousands of thousands were

slaughtered by them at different periods ; these too were the
first ships of the Danes that arrived here.
In the following year, a synod was held in Northumbria, at
the Danes, and after

Wincanhele. 20

In the sixth year of king Brithric, a synod was held at

Aclea. 21 By infamous treachery, Sigga slew Alwulph, the good
king of Northumbria. In the same spot where this king, the
beloved of God, was slain, a heavenly light was often beheld ;
After him,
his body was buried in the church of Hagustald.
Osred began to reign, but in the following year was betrayed,
and expelled from the kingdom.
Ethelred, the son of Mollethelwald, was then restored to the
and in the fourth year of his reign, having collected
;
forces for the purpose, Osred was on his return, in order that he

kingdom

might expel Ethelred from the kingdom, by whom he himself

had been expelled. On his route he was captured and put to
How just then his remark,
death, and buried at Tynemouth.
"
who
how blind to the future is the mind of man !"
said,

Oh,

For when the above-mentioned youth Osred, dancing and elated

with joy, was made king, how little did he think that in the
second year from that time, he should be deprived of his
For which reason, let
throne, and in the fourth, of his life
!

us ever be thoughtful in prosperity, being ignorant

at

hand adversity may

how

near

be.

At this time, Offa, king of the Mercians, ordered the head

of Saint Ethelbert 21 * to be cut off, and in these days, Lambert,
archbishop of Canterbury, departed this life, and abbat Ethelred was elected in his room archbishop of Canterbury.
Eana

archbishop of York, consecrated Badulph,

bishop of
Whitherne.
In the tenth year of king Brithric, there were seen fiery
dragons flying through the air, which tokens were followed by
two plagues ; first, a dreadful famine, and then the pagan nations coming from Norway and Denmark. These first ravaged
the kingdom of Northumbria in a frightful manner, and then,
in the district of Lindisfarne, on the ides of January, dreadfully
destroyed the churches of Christ, together with the inhabitants ;
bald,

which period also, died Sigga, the perfidious duke

acted the traitor towards the righteous king Elfwald.
at

who had

21
21 *
Ockley, in Surrey.
King of East Anglia.
mistake for Eadulph.
He was the last bishop of Whitherne.

20

Finchale.

23

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

30

A.D. 799.

In the eleventh year of king Brithric, that is to say, in the

year of grace 795, the Northumbrians slew their king, Ethelred, who, in the same year in which king Osred was slain, becoming elated with pride, had forsaken his own wife and
taken a new one, little thinking that he himself was destined to be slain within two years from that time. After him
Herdulph obtained the kingdom of Northumbria, and was
consecrated king by archbishop Embald, 23 bishop Ethelbert
and bishop Hingbald, and bishop Baldulph, and ascended the
throne at York.
In these days pope Adrian and the great king Offa, departed
this life
this Offa reigned with mighty sway in Mercia, during
a period of thirty-nine years. He subdued Kenulph, king of
Wessex, and the people of Kent and Northumbria.
King Offa was succeeded by his son Egfrith, who reigned
one hundred and forty-one days, and then died he was succeeded by Kenulph, the father of Kenelm, a most powerful
24
In the same year, Eadbert, who also bore the name
king.
of Pren, obtained the kingdom of Kent.
The pagan nations
laid waste Northumbria, and sacked the monastery of Egfrid
at Tynemouth
they were there met by the most noble of the
English, men extremely well inured to war, and, their chieftains
being slain, the barbarians were overcome, and betook themselves
to their ships.
When they had reached the sea, they continued
;

which some of them were

wrecked by a tempest, and many of them drowned ; but some
of them coming ashore were taken, and were beheaded near

their flight with their ships, on

the sea-shore.

Not long after this, Kenwulph, king of Mercia, laid waste the
province of Kent, and captured Pren, who was not a match
for him in might, and had consequently concealed himself in
hiding-places and out-of-the-way spots, and carried him back
with him in chains.
In the fourteenth year of king Brithric, the Romans cut
out the tongue of pope Leo, and put out his eyes, and expelled
him from his see but he, as written documents inform us,
through the grace of Christ, was enabled again to see and to
;

23

Eanbald.

The word " marls " seenjs out of place here, as no definite meaning
can be attached to it, unless it is meant to say that Keiielin was a man,
which seems quite superfluous.
24

BATTLE AT KINEJIEKESFOEDE.

A.D. 802.

31

Three years after this,

speak, and once more became pope.
king Charles was made emperor, and having been consecrated
by the same pope Leo, condemned those to death who had illtreated the pope, but afterwards, by reason of the pope's entreaties, he saved their lives, and sent them into exile.
Three years after this, Brithric, king of Wessex, also departed
this life, after he had most gloriously reigned over that nation
seventeen years, having in ignorance taken some poison, which his
wifeEadburga, the daughter of king Ofla, had prepared for a cerman in consequence of which, they both died, as I
have mentioned more at large above. At this time a great battle
tain young

was fought in Northumbria,

Alric, the son of Herbert,

at Wellehare, 25 in which perished

and many others with him. The

extreme perplexity that would result, necessarily prevents me

from entering into a full description of the circumstances,
for the nation of the Enfluctuations, and results of the wars
glish was naturally hardy and proud, and in consequence inces;

santly engaged in intestine warfare.

25*
therefore, in the year of grace 800, or, according to
Egbert
some, 802, being the eighth in order of ten most valiant kings,

whom

I have elsewhere remarked, as pre-eminently distinguished for their singular merits, on the death of Brithric
succeeded to the throne, and reigned thirty-seven years and
At a youthful
seven months over the kingdom of Wessex.
age, his predecessor Brithric, and Offa, king of Mercia, had
banished him from this country. He was in exile three years
at the court of the king of France, but behaved himself nobly
and discreetly. On the death of the above-named king, he
On the same day, earl
returned and gained the kingdom.
Ethelmund returned from "Wicum, 28 and, coming to Kinemeres27
met earl "Wistan with the men of "Wiltshire, and
forde,
and both earls being slain, the Wiltshire
the^re they fought,
men gained the victory.
25

probably an error for Wellham, or Wylam, in Northumberland.

" In the
beginning of the reign of King Egbert, one of
the great monarchs of this realm, there was a great battle fought at a
place in the north country, called then \Velham, which I take to be now
This

is

Lambarde

called

says,

Wyllom

in

Coupland."

M * He now resumes
26

The country

the narrative where broken off in p. 20.

who inhabited Worcestershire

of the Wiccii,

and

Gloucestershire.
27

Kempsford.

Calne.

Lambarde suggests

that this

may be Comberford, near

ANNALS OF BOGER BE HOVEDEN.

32

A.D. 817.

In the fourth year after this, died Ethelred, archbishop of

Canterbury, and was succeeded by "Wilfred, and two years
after, Cuthred, king of Kent, departed this life.
In the following year, Hardulph, king of Northumbria, was
expelled from his kingdom.
In the fourteenth year of his reign, Egbert overran the ter28
ritories of the Britons from east to west, and there was no one
who could even attempt to make resistance to his prowess.
In the year after this, Charles, king of the Franks and
emperor of the Romans, departed this life ; and in the following year, Saint Leo, the pope, having died, Stephen succeeded
him, who in his turn was succeeded by Paschal.
Shortly after this, Kenwulph, king of Mercia, departed this
and was succeeded by Ceolwulph but in the third year

life,

after this, he lost his

session of it.

kingdom, and Beornwulph gained pos-

In the fourteenth29 year of his reign, Egbert fought a battle

with Beornwulph, king of Mercia, at Ellendune, 30 by reason of
" The river Ellendune was
which, an old saying mentions that,
red with gore, choked up with carnage, and stinking with putreAfter a very great slaughter there of both nations,
After this, pursuing
Egbert was the melancholy conqueror.
his successes, he sent his son Ethelwulph, who afterwards be31
came king, and bishop Alcstan, and earl Walhard, with a great
army, into Kent on which they drove Balred, the king, beyond the Thames. King Egbert then received the people of
Surrey, and Kent, and Sussex under his subjection, of whom
his kinsman, Pren, had formerly been unjustly deprived.
In
this year also, the king of East Anglia, together with his people,
acknowledged king Egbert as his protector and after this, in
the same year, the East Angles slew Bernulph, king of the
Mercians, who was succeeded by Ludecen.
In the same year there was a very great battle between the
Britons32 and the people of Devonshire, at Gavelford, 33 wheremany thousands of men were slain on both sides.
In the following year, Ludecen, king of Mercia, and five
earls, were slain.
faction."

2S>
This should be " twenty-fourth."
Supposed to have been near Winchester, though Highworth, in Wiltshire, and Hillingdon, in Middlesex, have been suggested.
31
Of Sherborne.
The Welsh.
Camelforti, in Cornwall.

88

30

The people of North Wales.

DEATH OF EGBERT.

A.D. 842.

S3

In the twenty-seventh year of his reign, Egbert expelled

Wilaf, king of Mercia, who had succeeded king Ludecen, and
As he had now gained
possessed himself of the kingdom.
possession of all the kingdom on the south side of the Humher,
he led an army to Dore34 against the Northumbrians on which,
submissively offering concord and obedience to the great king,
they were peacefully reduced to subjection.
In the following year, king Egbert led an army into North
Wales, and subjected it by force of arms.
In the succeeding year, Wilfred, archbishop of Canterbury,
died, and was succeeded by Ceolnoth.
In the thirty-eighth35 year of king Egbert, an army of Danes
returned to England and shortly after, they were vanquished
at Danemute, 36 and put to flight. Shortly after this, they ravaged
37
Sepey, on which king Egbert with his forces fought against
them, they having come thither with thirty-five very large
vessels.
In the following year he fought against them at
38
Carra, and there the Danes gained the victory, and two bishops,
Herefred39 and Wilfred,40 with two dukes, Dudda and Osmod,
were slain.
In the following year, a naval force of the Danes came into
West Wales, on which the Welsh united with the Danes and
made an attack upon king Egbert. The king, however, enjoying success, gloriously repulsed them, and, valiant as they
41
were, bravely routed them at Hengistendune.
In the year after this, Egbert, the great king and monarch of Britain, departed this life, after having made his
sons heirs to the kingdoms of which he was in possession,
appointing Ethelwulph king of Wessex, and Ethelstan king of
Kent, Sussex, and Essex. But as we have now come to the mo;

^* Lambarde suggests, that it may possibly be Darton, or Darfield, in

* This should be " thirty-fifth."
Yorkshire.
36
A various reading gives Donemuth. Lambarde thinks that this place
stood at the confluence of the rivers Don and Trent, not far from the town
of Kingston-upon-Hull.
^ Charmouth.
37 The isle of
Sheppey, at the mouth of the Thames.
39 He
appears to have been bishop of Winchester.
40
He was bishop of either Sherburne or Selsey.
41
Lambarde says, " I take this to be the same place that is at this

day called Henkston Doune, in Cornwall ; for the

dune to Hengstdune, and so to Hengston ; and
it

was either
VOL. I.

easy from Hengistmost apparent that

fall is
it

is

in Cornwall, or not far off."

ANNALS OP ROGER DE nOVEDEX.

34

A.D. 842.

narchies of England, and to the frightful plague which afflicted

us in the descents of the Danes, the book may be made appropriately devoted to a new subject.
At the beginning41 of my history, I have mentioned that
the fourth of which,
Britain was afflicted with five plagues
namely, that caused by the Danes, I shall treat of in the present book, and the more so, as this was far more dreadful and
caused far more bloodshed than the others. For the Romans kept
Britain under their subjection during only a short period, and
ruled it gloriously by the laws of the conquerors.
Again, the
Picts and the Scots made frequent irruptions into Britain on the
northern side, but, still, they did not attack it in every quarter,
and on being sometimes repulsed with loss, they not unfrequently
paused in their invasions. Again, the Saxons, using all their
when
endeavours, gradually gained the land by warfare
gained, they kept possession of it when in their possession,
they built upon it when built upon, they ruled it with their
laws.
The Normans also, who speedily and in a very short
time subdued this country, granted to the conquered their lives,
their liberty, and the ancient laws of the realm, upon which
matters I shall enlarge at the proper time.
On the other hand, the Danes continually and perseveringly
harassed the land, and in their incursions shewed a desire not
to keep possession of it, but rather to lay it waste, and to
If at any time they
destroy everything, not to obtain rule.
were overcome, no benefit resulted therefrom, for on a sudden
a fleet and a still greater army would make its appearance in
and it was a matter for astonishment how,
another quarter
when the kings of the English would march to fight with
them on the eastern side, before they approached the troops of
the enemy, a messenger would come in haste and say, "
An innumerable fleet of the
king, whither are you going ?
pagans on the southern side has taken possession of the coasts
;

of England, and, depopulating cities and towns, has ravaged

every place with fire and sword ;" on the same day another
would come running and saying, "
king, whither are you
terrible army has landed on the western side of
flying?
England ; if you do not quickly turn and make head against
them, they will think that you have taken to flight, and will

41 He has not
this and some other
previously made any such remark
passages would lead us to infer that some portion of the work is lost.
:

A D. 842.

AFFLICTIONS OF THE ENGLISH.

35

On the same day or

pursue you with flames and carnage."
the succeeding one, another messenger would come running
and out of breath, and say, "Whither, ye nobles, are you
The Danes, leaving their northern regions, have
going?
already burnt your houses, already carried off your property,
tossed your children on the points of their spears, and committed violence on the wives of some, while those of others
they have carried away with them."
Thus

then, both king and people, being distracted by so many

rumours and sinister reports, were relaxed both in hands
and heart, and pined away with consternation of mind. Consequently, not even when they were victorious, did they expeevil

any joy, as usually is the case, nor did they entertain any
The following is the reason why the
assured hopes of safety.
justice of God raged so fiercely, and his wrath was so greatly
inflamed against them.
In the primitive church of the English, religion shone forth
rience

with most brilliant lustre, inasmuch as kings and queens, nobles

and princes, as well as bishops of churches, being inflamed with
ardent desire for a heavenly kingdom, sought either the walls
of the monastery or voluntary exile, as I have already shown.
But in process of time all traces of virtue waxed so faint in
them, that they would allow no nation to be their equal for
treachery and wickedness, a thing which is especially notorious
in the history of the kings of Northumberland ; for just as
their impiety has been described in my account of the actions of
the kings, in the same way did men of every rank and station
persist in a course of deceit and treachery, and nothing was
esteemed disgraceful except piety, while innocence was considered most deserving of a violent death. In consequence, the
Lord Almighty sent down upon them, like swarms of bees,
i*>st bloodthirsty nations, who spared neither age nor sex,
such as the Danes and the Goths, the Norwegians and the
Swedes, the Yandals and the Frisians ; who, from the begining of the reign of king Ethelwulph down to the time of the
arrival of the Normans and of king William, that is to say, for
a period of three hundred and thirty years, dreadfully afflicted
this country, and laid it waste with desolation far and wide.
Sometimes also, in consequence of the nearness of Britain, as
the avengers and scourges of God for the misdeeds of the
people, they invaded the country of France

but,

having made
D 2

ANXALS OF ttOGEE DE HOVEDEK.

36

these observations,

it

is

D.

time to return to the thread of

817.

my

narrative.

In the first year of his reign, Ethel wulph made head against
these enemies in one part of his kingdom; and, as multitudes of
the pagans increased on every side, he sent earl Wulfred,
with apart of his army, to attack some Danes, who, with thirty42
on there
three ships, had effected a landing at Hampton
meeting with them, after an immense slaughter of the enemy,
;

gained a glorious victory.

King Ethelwulph also sent earl
Ethelhelm, with the levies of Wessex, to attack another army
at Port ;** an engagement taking place, after an obstinate battle
the earl was slain, and the Danes were victorious.
In the following year, earl Herbert fought against them at
44
Merseware, and the Danes being the conquerors, his own men
were put to flight, and he was slain. In the same year, an army
of the pagans marched through the eastern parts of England,
namely, Lindesey, East Anglia, and Kent, and slew an innumerable multitude with the sword.
In the next year after this, coming further inland, the
army of the Danes slew an immense number of people in the
neighbourhood of Canterbury, Rochester, and London.
In the fifth year of his reign, Ethelwulph, with a part of
his army, fought against the crews of thirty-five ships at
Carre,

45

and the Danes were

victorious.

For, although the

42

*3
The isle of Portland.
Southampton.
Instead of naming the place, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says
"This
year Herebert, the ealdorman, was slain by the heathen, and many with
him, among the Marshmen." In Ethelwerd's Chronicle the place is called

44

Merswarum, and Romney Marsh is supposed to be intended under that

name. Lambarde has the following quaint note on this passage " Henry
Huntingdon, in the Fifth Book of his History, speaking of the conflicts had
with the Danes under the reign of ^Edelwulfe, reports, amongst other
things, that Herebert, an earl, fought with them, at a place which he called
Marseware, and was slain. Matthew Westminster repeateth the same,
and instead of Marseware, setteth down apud Marsunarum.' So that
both these, and so many others as have followed them, take, the name
Mersewar for a place, and not for a number of persons. In which, through
ignorance of the Saxon tongue, they have foully erred for the Saxon
books say that Herebert was slain, and with him many of the Mercians,
or men of Mercia.'
So that the history describeth of what country they
were that were slain, but not in what place the slaughter was committed."
45
Charmouth.
:

'

'

A.D. 858.

VICTOllIES

OVER THE BASES.

37

of the ships was but small, still the number of men

on board of them was considerable.
In the fifth year after this, the venerable bishop Alstan and
duke Ernulph with the men of Somerset, and duke Osred
with the men of Dorset, fought against an army of Danes at
46
Pendredesmuthe, and by the aid of God, slew many of them,
and obtained the glory of a triumph.
In the sixteenth year of his reign, Ethelwulph and his son
Ethelbald, having collected all their forces, fought with a large
army of the barbarians, who had come with two hundred and
47
fifty
ships to Thames-mouth, and had destroyed those cities,
famous and renowned for ages, London and Canterbury, and put
to flight Bretwulph, king of the Mercians, together with his
army who never afterwards enjoyed success, and dying in

number

the following year, was succeeded by Burrhed.

After

this,

the

Danes growing still bolder, all their forces were collected in

8
In conSurrey, and they met the king's troops at Akelea/
between
these
two
a
battle
was
fought
great armies,
sequence,
so mighty and so severely contested, that no person had ever

You
before heard of such a battle being fought in England.
might behold warriors sweeping onward on either side, just
like a field of standing corn, rivers of blood flowing and rolling
along in their streams the heads and limbs of the slain ; but
would be an act of excessive and over-nice fastidiousness to
attempt to describe individual exploits. In short, God granted
the fortune of war to the faithful, and those who put their trust

it

in him, but to his enemies and contemners defeat and indescribable confusion.
King Ethelwulph therefore, being conqueror
in this mighty battle, gained a glorious triumph.
In the same year, Ethelstan, king of Kent, and duke Ealred 49 fought a naval battle against the Danes at Sandwich, and
laving made a great slaughter of the enemy, captured nine of
Earl Cheorl, also,
their ships, on which the rest took to flight.
with the men of Devonshire, fought against the pagans at
50
Wienor, and having killed a great number of them, was victorious.
Consequently, this year was one of good fortune to the
46

The mouth of the

47

Another reading

350.
49

river Parret, in Somersetshire.

315 ; but the other historians

is

"

make the number

Ockley.

The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Ethelwerd's Chronicle call him

*
Elchere he is also so called in p. 42.
Wembury, near Plymouth,
:

38

AJTNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 884.

This, however, was the first year in which

army of the pagans remained throughout51the whole of the
winter, which they did in the isle of Teneit.

English nation.
the

In the eighteenth year of his reign, Ethelwulph materially

king of the Mercians, in subjugating the people
He
of North Wales, and gave him his daughter in marriage.
had four sons, who were all kings in succession, namely, EthelThis Alfred his father
bald, Ethelbert, Ethelred, and Alfred.
sent, when he was a child five years old, in the year abovementioned, to Rome, to the court of pope Leo the same pope
afterwards pronounced his blessing on him as king, and treated
him as his own son. This year, duke Ealhere, with the men of
Kent, and Huda, with the men of Surrey, fought against an
army of the heathens in Teneit, and a great multitude on either
side was slain, or perished by shipwreck, and both the abovenamed dukes lost their lives.
assisted Burrhed,

Ethelwulph, the illustrious king of Essex, in the nineteenth

year of his reign, set apart a tenth of all the lands in his realm,
and bestowed it upon the church, for the love of God, and for
his own salvation.
Afterwards, he went to Rome in great
state, and took with him his son Alfred, whom he loved more
than the others.
There he remained one year, and on his
return thence, took the daughter of Charles the Bald, king of
France, to wife, and brought her with him into this country ;
after having lived with her two years, he died, and was
buried at Winchester.
He had at first been bishop of that
city, but on the death of his father, Egbert, being compelled by
necessity, he was made king, and, having married a noble wife,
became father of the four sons above-named.
About this
period, the pagans passed the whole winter at Sepey, that is to
" the island of
sheep."
say,
The above-named king, on his decease, left to his son, Ethelbald, his hereditary kingdom of Wessex, and to Ethelbert,
another son, the kingdom of Kent, with Sussex and Wessex.
Both the brothers being young men of excellent natural disposition, held their kingdoms
as long as they lived.

without the slightest molestation

Ethelbald, the king of Wessex, after he had reigned

peacefully for five years, was cut off by a premature death.
51
Thanet. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle mentions the isle of Sheppey
here, and makes it some years later.

THE KINGS OF WESSEX.

A.D. 900.

39

All England bewailed the youthful age of Ethclbald, and there

was great mourning for him he was buried at Sherburne, and
England was afterwards sensible what a loss she had experienced in him.
Ethelbert, the brother of the above-mentioned king, reigned
after him in Wessex, having been previously king of Kent.
In his days a naval force came, and having attacked Winches" fell the ancient
ter, destroyed it ; thus
city that for many a
the
had
borne
year
sway."
Ethelbert, dying ten years after, was succeeded by Ethelred, who, after reigning six years, was succeeded by king
;

Alfred, whose reign lasted twenty-eight years. His genealogy,

together with his actions and the events of his time, are described below.

THE KINGS OF WESSEX.

CERDIC reigned five years.
KENRIC, his son, reigned twenty-six years.
CHENLING, his son, reigned thirty-one years.
CHELRIC reigned six years.
CHELWTJLPH reigned fourteen years.
KuriGLis, who was a Christian, reigned one year.

He was

baptized by Saint Birinus.

KENWALD, his son, reigned thirty -one years.
SEXBURGA, the queen, reigned one year.
ESCWIN reigned two years.
KENTWIN reigned nine years.
CEDWALLA reigned two years; and died at Rome, while
62
wearing the white garments.
ISA reigned thirty-six years, and afterwards died at Rome.
ADELARD reigned thirteen years.
CHTJTEED reigned sixteen years.
SIGEBERT, a cruel man, reigned one year, and was expelled.
KINEWTTLPH reigned twenty-six years, and was afterwards
slain.

BEITHEIC reigned sixteen years.

came to England.

In his reign the Danes

first

EGBERT reigned

thirty-five years.

He was monarch

England.
ETHELWTJLPH reigned eighteen years.
52 The white
or initiatory garments of the novice,

or intended

of all

monk.

40

ANNALS OF ROGER

DJS

EOVEDEN.

A.D. 849.

ETHELS AID reigned five years.

ETHELBERT reigned six years.
ETHELRED, his brother, reigned five years.
ALFRED the Learned reigned twenty-nine years.

EDWARD

reigned twenty-four years.

ATHELSTAN, his brother, reigned sixteen years.

EDMUND reigned six years and one day.
EDHED reigned nine years and one day.
EDWIN reigned three years and nine months.

EDGAR the Just reigned

sixteen years.
the Martyr reigned four years.
ETHELRED, his brother, reigned thirty-eight years.
EDMUND Ironside reigned nine months.
CANUTE, the Dane, reigned nineteen years.
HAROLD, his son, reigned five years.

EDWARD

HARDICANUTE reigned two

years.

EDWARD

the Just reigned twenty-four years.

HAROLD reigned nine months.
WILLIAM the Bastard reigned twenty-one years.

WILLIAM KUFUS reigned thirteen years.

HENRY, the Lion of Justice, reigned thirty -five years and
three months.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 849, Alfred,
king of the Anglo-Saxons, was born in the district called Berk53
shire j
the following is the order of his genealogical line
King Alfred was the son of king Ethelwulph, who was the
son of Egbert, who was the son of Ealmund, who was the son
of Eafeo, who was the son of Eoppa, who was the son of
Ingild. Ingild, and Ina, the famous king of the West Saxons,
were two brothers ; this Ina went to Rome, and there ending
this life, entered a heavenly country, there to reign with
Christ.
They were the sons of Coenred, who was the son of
Ceolwald, who was the son of Cutha, who was the son of Cuthwin, who was the son of Ceaulin, who was the son of Cynric,
who was the son of Creda, who was the son of Cerdic, who
was the son of Elesa, who was the son of Elta, who was the son
of Gewis, from whom the Britons call all people of that nation
54
by the name of Gewis ; he was the son of Wig, who was the
.

53

At Wantage.

He probably alludes to the West Saxons, or people of Wessex, who

were called Gewissae.
54

A.D. 852.

V1CTOEY OVER THE DAXES.

41

son of Freawin, who was the son of Freoderegeat, who was

the son of Brand, who was the son of Bealdeag, who was the
son of Woden, who was the son of Friderwald, who was the son
of Frealaf, who was the son of Friderwulph, who was the son
of Fingoldulph, who was the son of Geta, (which Geta the
pagans long worshipped as a god,) who was the son of Cetua,
who was the son of Bean, who was the son of Sceldua, who
was the son of Heremod, who was the son of Itermod, who
was the son of Hathra, who was the son of Wala, who was
the son of Beadwig, who was the son of Shem, who was the
son of Noah, who was the son of Lamech, who was the son of
Methusaleh, who was the son of Enoch, who was the son of
Malaleel, who was the son of Canaan, who was the son of
Enos, Avho was the son of Seth, who was the son of Adam.
The mother of Alfred was named Osburg, an extremely
pious woman, noble by nature, noble too by birth ; she was
the daughter of Oslac, the famous butler of king Ethelwulph ;
who was a Goth by nation, inasmuch as he was descended
from the Goths and Jutes, of the seed of Stuf and Withgar,
two brothers and earls; who, having received possession of
the isle of "Wight from their uncle, king Cerdic, and his
son Cinric, their cousin, slew the few British inhabitants they
could find in that island, at a place called Withgaraburgh ; 55
for the rest of the inhabitants of the island had been either

had escaped into exile.

In the year 851, Cheorl, earl of Devonshire, with the men
of Devon, fought against the Danes and defeated them.
In
the same year a great army of the pagans came with three
hundred and fifty ships to the mouth of the river Thames, and
sacked Dorobernia, that is, the city of Canterbury, and put to
flight Bretwulph, king of the Mercians, who had come to
slain or

appose them.
After this, the Danes growing more bold, all their army was
collected in Surrey.
On hearing this, Ethelwulph, the mighty
warrior, with his son, Ethelbald, collected an army at the place
which is called Akelea, 56 and, engaging with the pagans, he
defeated them with unheard-of slaughter.
In the year 852, Berthwulph, king of the Mercians, departed
In the same year,
this life, and was succeeded by Burrhed.
85

It

Wight.

is

supposed that this

may have been

Carisbrook, in the
Ockley, in Surrey.

isle

of

42

ANXALS OP BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

D. 855-

king Ethelstan and earl Elchere, conquered a great army of the

pagans at Sandwich, and after slaying nearly all of them, took
nine of their ships.
In the year 853, Burrhed, king of the Mercians, supported by
the assistance of king Ethelwulph, attacked the Mid-Britons, 57
and having conquered them, reduced them to subjection. In
the same year, king Ethelwulph sent his son Alfred, who was
then five years old, to Rome with a great escort of nobles on
which, Saint Leo, the pope, at the request of his father, ordained
and anointed him for king, and, receiving him as his own adopted
son, confirmed him, and sent him back with his blessing to his
;

father.

In the year 854, "Wulfred, having received the pall, was

confirmed in the see of York, Osbert being king of Northum-

At
bria; Eardulph also received the bishopric of Lindisfarne.
this period, earl Alchere with the men of Kent, and duke
Wada, with the men of Surrey, fought a severe battle in the isle
of

Tened 58 against the pagans, and

first onset, at

after routing them at the

had fallen on either side,

length, after very many

both the noblemen were slain. This year, Ethelwulph, king

of the West Saxons, gave his daughter in marriage to Burrhed,
king of the Mercians, at the royal town which is called Cyp89
panhame, with a great profusion of all kinds of riches.
In the year 855, a great army of the pagans passed the whole
of the winter in the isle of Sceapeye, 60 that is to say, " the
island of sheep."
In the same year, king Ethelwulph released
the tenth part of the whole of his kingdom from all royal
61
at the cross
service and tribute, and with an everlasting pen
of Christ, offered it up to the One and Triune God, for the reHe also
demption of his soul and those of his predecessors.
proceeded with great pomp to Rome, and taking with him
his son Alfred, whom he loved more than his other sons, and
whom he had before sent to Rome, now for the second time,
remained there a whole year, on the completion of which, he
returned to his own country, bringing with him Juthina, 62 the
After his return
daughter of Charles, king of the Franks.

Rome he lived two years.

Among the other good works

from
57
69

that he did, he ordered every

The Welsh, on the borders of England.

Thanet.

Sheppey.
Chippenham, in Wiltshire.
"
"
stylus," or iron pen of the
Graphic. Graphium," was properly the
63 Her name was
ancient Romans.
really Judith.
61

DANES WINTER IN EAST ANGLIA.

A.o. 866.

43

year to 'be taken to Rome three hundred monetises of money;

a hundred in honor of Saint Peter, for the purchase of oil,
with which all the lamps of that church might be filled at
the vigils of Easter, and likewise at cock-crow ; a hundred
also, in honor of Saint Paul, for the same purpose ; and a
hundred mancuses for the Catholic Pontiff, the successor of the
Apostles.

He

being dead, and buried at Winchester, his son Etheltwo years and a half after the reign of his father,
governed the West Saxons, and with disgraceful wickedness
took to wife, Judith, the daughter of king Charles, whom his
father had married. At the same period, the most holy Edmund,
who sprang from the race of the ancient Saxons, ascended the
throne of East Anglia.
In the year 860, king Ethelbald departed this life, and was
buried at Sherburne, and his brother Ethelbert succeeding him,
held Kent, Surrey, 63 and Sussex as his kingdom ; in his days a
great army of the pagans came up from the sea, and having
As
hostilely attacked the city of Winchester, destroyed it.
they were returning towards the sea, laden with great booty,

bald, during

Hampshire, with his men, and earl Ethelwulph,

of Berkshire, stoutly confronted them, and, an
engagement taking place, the pagans fell on every side, the rest

Osric, earl of

with the

men

being dispersed in

flight.

Ethelbert, also, having governed his kingdom peacefully, and

with the love of all, for five years, died amid the great regrets
of his people, and was buried at Sherburne, near his brother,
in the year 863.
In this year also, Saint Swithin, bishop of

Winchester, departed unto the Lord.

In the year 864, the pagans wintered in the isle of Tened, and
made a firm treaty with the men of Kent, who agreed to give
them money for observing their compact. In the meantime,
however, just like foxes, the pagans secretly sallied forth from

camp by night, and, breaking their covenant, in hopes of

greater gain, ravaged all the eastern coast of Kent.
In the year 866, Ethelred, brother of king Ethelbert, undertook the government of the kingdom of the West Saxons.
In the same year, a great fleet of the pagans came from
Danubia to Britain, and wintered in East Anglia, where that
force in a great measure provided itself with horses.

their

"

63
The reading clearly ought to be " Suthrigiam," but the text has
supremara."

it

44

AKNA1S OF BOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A .D. 868.

In the year 867, the above-mentioned army of the pagans

removed from East Anglia to the city of York, and laid waste
the whole country as far as Tynemouth.
At this period a
sedition arising among the people of Northumbria, they expelled Osbert 'their lawful king from the kingdom, and raised
a certain tyrant, Ella by name, who was not of royal birth,
to the supreme power
but, on the approach of the pagans, this
;

was

common good

in some measure allayed, on

which Osbert and Ella united their forces, and having collected
an army, marched to York.
On their approach, the pagans at
once took refuge in the city, and endeavoured to defend themselves within the walls.
The Christians, perceiving their flight
and dismay, began to pursue them even within the walls of the
but when the ramparts were
city, and to destroy the ramparts
now levelled, and many of the Christians had entered the city
together with the pagans, the latter, urged by despair and necessity, making a fierce onset upon them, slaughtered and cut
them down, and routed them both within and without the city
here the greater part of the Northumbrians fell, the two kings

discord

for the

on which, the remainder who escaped

being among the slain
made peace with the Danes. Over them the pagans appointed
Egbert king, in subjection to themselves ; and he reigned
over the Northumbrians beyond the Tyne six years.
This took
place at York on the eleventh day before the calends of April,
;

being the sixth day of the week, just before Palm Sunday. In
the same year Elflstan, bishop of Sherburne departed this life,
and was buried at that place.
In the year 868, a comet was distinctly seen.
Alfred, the
venerated brother of king Ethelred, asked and obtained in
marriage a noble Mercian lady, daughter of Ethelred, earl
of the Gaini, 64 who was surnamed " Mucil," which means
" the
Her mother's name, who was of the royal family
great."
of Mercia, was Eadburga
she was a venerable woman, and
for very many years after the death of her husband, lived a
life of extreme chastity, as a widow, even to the day of her
;

death.
In the same year, the above-mentioned army of the pagans,
leaving Northumbria, advanced to Nottingham, and wintered
64

This

is

the Gaini ;"

"Gamorum," in the text, hut it ought to be

who were the inhabitants of Gainsborough, in

"

Gainorum, of

Yorkshire.

A.D. 871.

BATTLE AT ESCHEDUN.

45

in that place ; on which Burrhed king of Mercia made a treaty

with them.
In the year 869, the above-mentioned army of the Danes
again advanced to Northumbria, and remained there one
year, ravaging and laying waste, slaughtering and destroying a
very great number of men and women.
In the year 870, many thousands of Danes collected together
under the command of Inguar and Hubba, and coming to East
65

At this time king Edmund

Anglia, Avintered at Teoford.
was ruler over all the realms of East Anglia, a man holy and
just in all things, and in the same year, he, with his people,
fought valiantly and manfully against the above-mentioned
army, but inasmuch as God had predetermined to crown him
with martyrdom, he there met with a glorious death. In the
same year Ceolnoth, archbishop of Canterbury, departed this
life, and was succeeded by Ethelred.
In the year 871, the above-mentioned army of the pagans
entered the kingdom of the West Saxons, and came to Reading,
on the southern banks of the Thames, which is situate in the
66
district called Bearocscira.
There, on the third day after
their arrival, two of their earls, with a great multitude, rode
forth to plunder, while the others, in the meantime, were
throwing up a rampart between the two rivers Thames
and Kennet, on the right hand side of that royal town. 67
Ethelwulph earl of Berkshire with his men, encountered them
at a place which in English is called Englefield, 68 that is to say,
"the field of the Angles," where both sides fought bravely,
until, one of the pagan earls being slain, and the greater part of
their army destroyed, the rest took to flight, and the Christians
gained the victory.
Four days after this, king Ethelred and his brother Alfred,

living collected an army, came to Reading, killing and slaying

even to the very gates of the castle as many of the pagans as

At length, the pagans sallying

they could find beyond.
forth from all the gates, engaged them with all their might,
and there both sides fought long and fiercely, till at last the
Christians turned their backs, and the pagans gained the day ;
there too, the above-named earl Ethelwulph was slain.
Four days after this, king Ethelred with his brother Alfred,
65
68

M Berkshire.
Thetford in Norfolk.
Englefield about four miles from Windsor.

<*

Reading.

46

AtflfALS

again uniting

all

OF fiOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 871.

the strength of their forces, went out to

fight against the above-mentioned army, with all their

and a hearty good- will, at a place called Eschedun, 69

might
which

means "the hill of the ash."

But the pagans divided themselves into two bodies, with equal close columns, and prepared
for battle.
For on that occasion they had two kings and
many earls the centre of the army they gave to the two kings,
and the other part to all the earls. On seeing this, the Christians also, dividing their army into two bodies, with no less
after which Alfred more
alacrity, ranged them front to front
speedily and promptly moved onward to give them battle;
whereas, just then, his brother Ethelred was in his tent at
prayer, hearing mass, and resolutely declared that he would not
move from there before the priest had finished the mass, and
that he would not forsake the service of God for that of men.
;

This faith on the part of the Christian king greatly prevailed

with God, as we shall show in the sequel.
Now the Christians had determined that king Ethelred, with
his troops, should engage with the two pagan kings and that
his brother Alfred, with his men, should take the chance of war
Matters being thus
against all the nobles of the pagan army.
;

arranged, while the king, still at his prayers, was prolonging

the delay, the pagans, fully prepared, advanced rapidly towards
the place of combat ; on which, Alfred, who then held but
a subordinate authority, being unable any longer to cope with
the forces of the enemy, unless he either retreated, or made
the charge before his brother came up, at length, with the
courage of a wild boar, manfully led on the Christian troops
against the army of the enemy, and, relying on the divine aid,
his ranks being drawn up in close order, immediately moved
on his standards against the foe. At last, king Ethelred having

on which he had been engaged, came up,

and having invoked the great Ruler of the world, immediately

finished his prayers,

commenced the battle.

But at this point, I must inform those who are not aware of
the fact, that the field of battle was not equally advantageous
For the pagans had previously taken posto those engaged.
session of the higher ground, while the Christians drew up
their forces
69

Now

There was

on the lower.

Aston, in Berkshire
Buckinghamshire is meant.

also

on that spot a thorn

some, however, think that Ashendon in

D. 873.

BATTLE AT WALTON.

47

very stunted growth, around which the hostile ranks

amid the loud shouts of all. After they had
fought for some time boldly and bravely on both sides, tho
pagans, by the Divine judgment, were no longer able to bear
tree, of

closed in battle,

the onset of the Christians, and the greater part of them being
slain, the rest took to a disgraceful flight.
At this place one of the two kings of the pagans, and five
of their earls, were slain, and many thousands of them besides
who fell at that spot, and in various places, scattered over the
whole breadth of the plain of Eschedun. There fell there
king Baiseg, and earl Sydroc the elder, and another earl Sydfoc
the younger, earl Osbern, earl Freana, and earl Harold.
The
whole army of the pagans pursued its flight all night, until
next day, when most who had escaped reached the castle.
In four days 70 after these events, Ethelred, with his brother

marched to Basing, again to fight

with the pagans, and after a prolonged combat the pagans at
length gained the victory. Again, after a lapse of two months,
king Ethelred and his brother Alfred, after having long fought
with the pagans, who had divided themselves into two bodies,
71
putting them all to flight but
conquered them at Meretun,
these having again rallied, many on both sides were slain, and
Alfred, uniting their forces,

the pagans at last gained the day.

The same

year, after Easter, king Ethelred departed this life,

having manfully ruled the kingdom five years amid much
tribulation, on which his brother Alfred succeeded him as king,
He was
in the year from the incarnation of our Lord 872.
the most accomplished among the Saxon poets, most watchful
in the service of God, and most discreet in the exercise of
His queen Elswisa bore him two sons, Edward and
justice.
Egelward, and three daughters, Egelfleda, queen of the Mercians,
Jkhelgeva, a nun, and Elethritha.
At the completion of one year n from the beginning of his
73
reign, at a hill called Walton, he fought a most severe battle
after

70

Asset and Roger of Wendover say fourteen days ; which is more

7l
Merton.
" One month " is a various
reading here, and is supported by Roger

probable.
~-

of Wendover.
'3
A various reading here, supported by Asser, Roger de Wendover, and
the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, is Wilton, but Brompton calls the place Walton
in Sussex.

48

AXXALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

with, a handful of

A.D. S74.

men

against the pagans ; but, alas the

nor indeed is it to be wondered at,
that the Christians had but a small number of men in the
engagement for in a single year they had been worn out by
eight battles against the pagans, in which one of their kings
and nine dukes, with innumerable troops, had been slain.
In the year 872, Alchun, bishop of the Wiccii, 74 haying departed this life, Werefrith, the foster-father of the holy church

enemy was

victorious

of Worcester,

and a man most learned in the holy

scriptures,

was ordained bishop by Ethered archbishop of Canterbury, on

the seventh day before the ides of June, being the day of Pen;
he, at the request of king Alfred, translated the books
of the dialogues of the pope Saint Gregory, from the Latin
into the Saxon tongue. At the same period, the Northumbrians
tecost

their king, Egbert, and their archbishop Wulpher.

of the pagans came to London, and wintered there,
on which the Mercians made a treaty with them.
In the year 873, the said army left London, and first proceeded to the country of the Northumbrians, and wintered
there in the district which is called Lindesig, 75 at a place called
76
on which the Mercians again made a treaty of
Torkeseie,
peace with them. Egbert the king of Northumbria dying,
his successor was Eeisig, who reigned three years.
Wulpher,
also, was this year recalled to his see.
In the year 874, the above-mentioned army left Lindesey,
and, entering Mercia, wintered at a place which is called Reo77
padun.
They also expelled Burrhed king of Mercia, from
his kingdom, in the twenty-second year of his reign.
Going
to Rome, he died there, and was honorably buried in the church
After his expulof Saint Mary, in the school of the Saxons.
sion, the Danes reduced the kingdom of the Mercians to
subjection, and committed it to the charge of a certain military
officer of that nation, Ceolwnlph by name, on condition that
whenever they chose, without any subterfuge, they might take

expelled

An army

and keep
74
75

The

it.

inhabitants of Gloucestershire and Worcestershire.

Lindesey in Lincolnshire.

" it is a town in
this place Lambarde says ;
Lincolnshire, which,
because it stood near the water, and was much washed therewith, obtained
the name of an island, for so the latter part of the word, eie doth
signify, the former being the name of some person."
77
Repton in Derbyshire.
76

Of

'

'

A.D. 877.

RAVAGES OF THE DANES.

49

In the year 875, the army of the pagans, leaving Reopadun,

divided into two bodies, one part of which, with Alfdan, proceeded to the country of the Northumbrians, and reduced the
whole kingdom of Northumbria to subjection. Thereupon
Erdulph, bishop of Lindisfarne, and abbat Edred carried away
the body of Saint Cuthbert from the island of Lindisfarne and
wandered about with it for a period of seven years. The other
79
division of the army with Guder, Osbitel, and Amund, their
80
three kings, wintered at Grantebrige.
King Alfred, in a naval engagement with six ships of the
pagans, captured one, and the res.t escaped by flight.
In the year 876, the pagan king Halden divided Northumbria between himself and his followers. Reisig, king of
the Northumbrians, died, and was succeeded by Egbert the
Second.
Hollo, the pagan, a Dane by birth, with his followers
this year entered Normandy, on the fifteenth day before the
calends of December he was the first duke of the Normans, and
on being baptized thirty years afterwards, was named Robert.
;

The above-mentioned army sallying forth by night from

81
Grantebrige, entered a fortified place which is called Werham.
On learning their sudden arrival, the king of the Saxons made
a treaty with them, on condition that having first given hos82
However, after
tages, they should depart from the kingdom.
their usual custom, caring nothing for hostages or oaths, they
broke the treaty, and one night took the road to Examcester, 83
which in the British language is called Caer-wisc. 84
In the year 877, the above-mentioned army left Examcester,
and marching to Cyppanham, 85 a royal town, passed the winter
there.
King Alfred in these days endured great tribulations,
and lived a life of disquietude. In the same year also, Inguar
and Haldene came from the country of the Demetse, 86 in
mhich they had wintered,

like ravening wolves, after having

slaughtered multitudes of Christians there and burned the monasteries, and sailing to Devonshire, were slain there by the

The

various reading supported by the other chronicles is Guthrum.

& The Danes, namely.
8l
Wareham.
Cambridge.
" the fortified
Exeter,
city on the Ex."
M " The city on the river Wise."
8i
Chippenham.
% The
" De Metica
regione," which is obviously an error
original has
" de Demetica
the
for
The
Demetae
were
people of the coast
regione."
of South Wales.
79
*

83

'

VOL. I.

50

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A .D. 878.

most valiant thanes of king Alfred, together with twelve hun8'

dred men, at Cernwich, in which place the said king's thanes
had shut themselves up for safety.
King Alfred being encouraged in a vision by Saint Cuthbert,
fought against the Danes, at the time and place where the
saint had commanded him and having gained the victory, from
that time forward was always invincible and a terror to the foe.
For the king, putting his trust in the Lord, came with an immense army to the place which is called Edderandun, 88 near
which he found the forces of the enemy prepared for battle.
;

On this, a severe battle being fought, which lasted the greater

part of the day, the pagans were conquered and put to flight; the
rest being hemmed in by the king's army, fearing the rigours
of famine and cold, and dreading the severity of the king, with
tears and entreaties, sued for peace, and offered hostages togeIn addition to this, their king, whose name
ther with oaths.
was Guthrum, declared that he wished to become a Christian
;

on which, king Alfred having granted all these requests,

tHe above-named king of the pagans, together with thirty
chosen men of his army, met him at a place which is called
89
Aalr, and king Alfred, receiving him as his son by adoption,
raised him from the holy font of baptism, and named him Ethelstan, and enriched him and all his companions who had been
He remained with
baptized with him, with many presents.
the king twelve days, receiving during that time most honorable
entertainment, and" the king bestowed on him East Anglia,
over which Saint Edmund had reigned.
In the year 878, the above-mentioned army of pagans left
90
Scippanham as they had promised, and coming to Cirencester
remained there one year. In the same year also, an immense
army of the pagans came from the parts beyond the sea to
the river Thames, and joined the forces before-mentioned.
In
the same year, an eclipse of the sun took place, between the
ninth hour 91 and vespers.
In the year 879, the army of the pagans, leaving Cirencester,
87

MoreproperlyKynwith, near Bideford.in North Devon. Hubberstone,

Hubba was buried, is still pointed out.

the spot where

8S

Probably Edington, in Wiltshire.

Called also "Alre," or " Aller," near the isle of Athelney, in So90
mersetshire.
Chippenham.
91
Three o'clock in the afternoon. This eclipse took place on the 14th
of March, 880.
89

A.D. 892.

SAINT CTXHBEBT APPEARS TO EDKED.

51

proceeded to East Anglia, and parcelling out that country, began

to take up their abode there.
The pagans, who had passed
the winter in the island of Hame, 92 began to visit France, 93
and for one year took their quarters at Ghent.
In the year 880, the above-mentioned army of the pagans,
having provided themselves with horses, came into the territories of the Franks, on which the Franks engaged them in

The pagans, having now obbattle, and came off victorious.

tained horses, made incursions on every side.
In these days,
numerous monasteries in that kingdom were demolished and
In consequence of this, the brethren of the modestroyed.
nastery of the abbat Saint Benedict, disinterred his remains
from the tomb where they had been deposited, and taking them

with them, wandered to and fro.

In the year 881, the above-mentioned army, having towed
their ships up the river Meuse, into the interior of France,
wintered there one year. In the same year, king Alfred, engaging in a naval fight with the ships of the pagans, overcame
them, and took two, after having slain all that were in them.
After this, he inflicted numerous wounds upon the commanders
of two ships, till at last, laying down their arms, with prayers
and entreaties they surrendered to him.
In the year 882, the army of the pagans so often mentioned,
took possession of Cundoth, 94 and quartered there one year.
The army, which, under the command of Alfdene, the king of
the pagans, had invaded Northumbria, had for some time been
without a leader, in consequence, as I have already mentioned,
of the slaughter of Alfdene and Inguar by the thanes of king
Alfred
but now, having subdued the inhabitants of the
country, they took possession of it, and began to take up their
abode theie, and to inhabit the districts of Jforthumbria that
:

thty had before laid waste.

Upon this, Saint Cuthbert, appearing in a vision to abbat
Edred, commanded him to tell the bishop and all the army of
the English and the Danes, that, paying the price of his redemption, they must redeem Cuthred, the son of Hardicanute, whom
vt
This is the place which the other chroniclers call Fulenharn, now
Fulham, near London.
96
Roger of Wendorer says that the Danes, who wintered at Fuluaiu,
" arrived from the
parts of Gaul."
54

Or

"

Cundaht," now Conde,

in France.

52

AJTCTALS

OP ROCrER DE HOVEDEH.

A.D. 882.

the Danes had sold as a slave to a certain widow at Winting94

This
ham, and when redeemed must make him their king.
was accordingly done, in the tlurtaenth year of the reign of
Cuthred being thus raised to the throne, the
king Alfred.
episcopal see, which was previously in the island of Lindisfarne,
was established at Cestre, 96 anciently called Cuneceastre, seven
At
years after its removal from the island of Lindisfarne.
this time also, the law of peace which Saint Cuthbert had also
enjoined by means of the above-named abbat, (namely, that
whoever should flee to his body, should enjoy peace without
molestation from any one, for thirty-seven days, 97 ) both king
Cuthred and king Alfred enjoined as a law of perpetual observance.
In addition to this, the above-named two kings, with
the consent of all, had previously given, in augmentation of
the former episcopal see, the whole territory between the Tyne
and the Tees to Saint Cuthbert, for a perpetual possession for
:

long before this period, the bishopric of the church of Ha98

gustald had ceased to exist. And whatever person, with what
intent soever, should attempt to infringe these provisions, him
with everlasting curses they condemned to the punishments of
hell.

There belonged to the bishopric of Lindisfarne, from early

times, Luguballia," or Luel, and Northam ;' all the churches
also, that lay between the river Tweed and the south Tyne, and
beyond the uninhabited land, as far as the western side, at
These
this period belonged to the above-named church.
houses also belonged to the see, Carnhum and Culterham, and
2
the two Gedewerdes, on the southern bank of the river Tyne,
which bishop Egred built ; Meilros 3 also, and Tigbre, and

Tinigham and Colingham, and Brigham, and Tillemuthe, and

Northam, above-mentioned, which was anciently called UbMercwrede was also in the possession of this
banford.
church, having been given with all its appurtenances by king
Ceolwulph.
For this house the king, on renouncing the world, transferred
35

Whittingham, in Northumberland.

96
97

Chester-le-street, in Durham.
Roger of Wendover says a month.

99

Carlisle.

There

is

9
Hexham.
Or Norhain, in Northumberland.
no doubt that the names of most of these places belonging
<>

to the bishopric of Lindisfarne, are shockingly misspelt in the text.

3
Melrose, in Roxburghshire.

ARRIVAL OF JOHN THE

A.D. 883.

53

SCOT.

together with himself to the church of Lindisfarne, of which,

he became a monk, and fought for a heavenly kingdom. His body
being afterwards brought into the church of the above-named
town of Northam, became famous there, according to the report

of the inhabitants of the place, for performing many miracles.

was through the agency of this king, after he had become a
monk, that licence was granted to the monks of the church of
Lindisfarne to drink wine or ale ; for before that, they were
accustomed to drink nothing but milk and water, according to
the ancient tradition of Saint Aidan, the first bishop of that
church, and of the monks, who, accompanying him from Scotland, had there, by the liberality of king Oswald, received a refuge, and with great severity of discipline, rejoiced to serve God.
Besides this, the above-named hishop Egred built a church
at a place which is called Geinforde, and presented it to Saint
Cuthbert he also built Bellingham in Heorternesse, and two
other towns, Becclif and "Wigeclif, on the southern bank of the
river Tees, which he gave to Saint Cuthbert, for the maintenance
and support of his servants ; and in like manner, "Wodecester,
It

and "Wliittingham, and Edulfingham, and Ecwlingham, being

presented by king Ceolwulph, from an early period belonged to
Saint Cuthbert.
In the year 883, pope Marinus, in his love for, and at the
earnest entreaty of, king Alfred, obligingly made the school of
the Saxons at Rome free from all tax and tribute ; he also
sent many gifts to that king, among which he gave him a large
piece of the holy cross, upon which the Son of God was crucified for the salvation of mankind.
At this time the above-mentioned army of the pagans went
up the river Sunne* to Amiens, and quartered themselves there
one year.

In the time of king Alfred, there came into England one

John, a Scot by birth, a man of shrewd intellect and of great
Having a long time previously left his country, he
eloquence.
came to France to the court of Charles the Bald, by whom he
was entertained with great respect, and was honored by him
with his particular intimacy. He shared with the king both
his serious and his more merry moments, and was the sole
companion both of his table and his retirement. He was also
a man of great facetiousness and of ready wit, of which
*

Probably Eglingham, in Northumberland.

Somme.

54

ANNALS OF KOGEB DE B.OVEDEN.

A.D. 883.

there are instances quoted even to this day ; as the folHe was sitting at table opposite the
lowing, for instance.
king, who was on the other side of it, and the cups having
gone round and the courses ended, Charles becoming more merry
than usual, after some other things, on observing John do something offensive to the French notions of good breeding, he
" What is there between a
pleasantly rebuked him, and said,
On which he turned back this hard hit on
sot and a Scot?"
"
its author, and made answer,
table only."
What could be
be more facetious than this reply ? The king had asked him
with reference to the different notions of manners, whereas
John made answer with reference to the distance of space.
Nor indeed was the king offended for, being captivated by this
prodigy of science, he was unwilling to manifest displeasure by
even a word against the master, for by that name he usually

called him.

At another time, when the servant had presented a dish to

the king at table, which contained two very large fishes, besides
one somewhat smaller, he gave it to the master, that he might
it with two clerks who were sitting near him.
They
were persons of gigantic stature, while he himself was small in
On this, ever devising something merry, in order to
person.
cause amusement to those at table, he kept the two large ones for
himself, and divided the smaller one between the two clerks.
On the king finding fault with the unfairness of the division,
"
Nay," said he, "I have acted right and fairly. For here is
a small one," alluding to himself, " and here are two great
" here
the fishes
to the

share

ones," touching
clerks,
then, turning
are two great ones," said he, pointing at the clerks, "and hei'e
;

a small one," touching the fish.

At the request, also, of Charles, he translated the " Hierarchia," of Dionysius the Areiopagite, from Greek into Latin,
word for word ; the consequence of which is, that the Latin

is

version can be hardly understood from having been rendered

rather according to the Greek order of the words than according
He also composed a treatise, which he ento our own idiom.
" On the Divisions
titled <xt?t tpusiuv /Mpiffpov,'' that is to say,
"
for
useful
the
of Nature
solving
very
perplexity as to some
questions, making some allowance, however, for him on cer;

"

Roger of Wendover says that the

meaning much the same thing.

title

was

iripi

Qvanc

ALFRED DEFEATS THE DAXES.

AD. 884.

55

tain points. In some respects he has certainly deviated from the

track of the Latins by keeping his eyes intently fixed upon the
Greeks ; for which reason he has been even considered a hereAnd, indeed,
tic, and a certain Florus wrote against him.
there are in his book, nip! <pveiuv, very many things which,
unless they are most carefully examined, seem opposed to the
Catholic faith.
Pope Nicholas is known to have been of this

" It has been

opinion ; for he says, in an epistle to Charles,
reported to our Apostleship, that a certain man, named John,
by birth a Scot, has lately translated into Latin the work of
Saint Dionysius the Areiopagite, which he eloquently wrote in
Greek, touching the divine names and the celestial orders.
Now, according to the usual custom, this ought to have been
sent to us and submitted to the approval of our judgment
and the more especially as the said John, though he is stated to
be a man of great knowledge, has been said for some time past
by general report not to be quite sound on certain points."
In consequence of this discredit he became tired of France,
and came to king Alfred, by whose munificence he was appointed
a teacher, and settled at Malmesbury, as appears from the king's
Here, some years afterwards, he was stabbed with
writings.
;

their writing instruments by the boys whom he was teaching,

and quitted this life in great and cruel torments ; at a period
8

when, his weakness waxing stronger and his hands shaking, he

had often asked in vain that he might experience the bitterness of death.
He lay for some time with an ignoble burial in
the church of Saint Laurence, the scene of his shocking death
but, after the Divine favour for many nights had honored him
by a ray of fire, the monks, being thus admonished, transferred
him to the greater church, and placed him at the left side of
the altar.
. In the year 884, the above-mentioned army of the pagans
one of which entered East
divided themselves into two bodies
France, the other returned into Kent, and lay siege to the city of
;

9
but the citizens made a stout resistance, and
Eouecestre;
king Alfred coming to their aid with his army, compelled the
heathens to raise the siege and return to their ships, leaving

the fortress which they had built there before the gates of the
above named city, besides their spoil, and the men and horses
*

wax

The

"

"
on
graphia," or
styli," the iron pens with which they wrote
'
Rochester.

tablets.

AKNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEX.

56

A .D. 88).

which they had brought with them from France. In this

year also a fleet was sent by king Alfred for the defence of the
When they had come to the mouth
places around East Anglia.
9
of the river Stour, * they found there sixteen ships of the
Those
pirates, which they took, slaying all on board of them.
of the Danes, however, who were able to escape, collected their
ships in various bodies in every quarter, and then engaging
with the English in a naval battle, while, with inert supineness, they "were asleep, a multitude of them unarmed were
slain, and the Danes came off victorious.
At this period, Carloman, king of the Western Franks, that
is to say, of the Alemanni, was killed in hunting, having been
attacked by a wild boar when unattended, which mangled him
with its tusk. His brother Louis had died the year before,
who was also king of the Franks ; for they were both sons of
Louis, the king of the Franks, who had died in the year abovementioned in which 10 the eclipse of the sun took place. He
also was the son of Charles, king of the Franks, whose daughter,
11
Jutthitta, Ethel wulph, king of the West-Saxons, had taken
for his queen.
In this year a great army of the pagans came in ships
from Germany into the country of the ancient Saxons. The
Saxons and the Frisians having united their forces against them,

fought with them twice in one year, and were victorious. In

the same year also, Charles, king of the Alemanni, with the
voluntary consent of all, received the kingdom of the West
Franks and all the territories which lie between the Tyrrhenian
sea and the inlet of the ocean which divides the ancient Saxons
This Charles was the son of king Louis,
and the Gauls.
who was brother of Charles, king of the Franks, and father of
the above-named Judith
these two brothers were sons of
Louis, the son of Charles the Great, that ancient and most wise
sovereign, who was the son of king Pepin.
In the year 885, the above-mentioned army, which had first
entered the kingdom of the East Franks, again returned to
the West Franks, and sailed up the river Seine to Paris ; but
after having besieged the city for a year, the inhabitants
making a stout defence, they were unable to effect an entrance
within the walls.
w A.D. 880.
* The river which divides Essex from Suffolk.
;

11

Judith.

A.D. 887.

KTNT G ALFRED FOUNDS

TWO MONASTEBIES.

57

King Alfred, after the burning of cities and the slaughter

of the inhabitants, rebuilt London with great honor, and made
it habitable, and gave it into the charge of Ethered, earl of
To this king all the Angles and Saxons, who before
Mercia.
had been dispersed in all quarters, or were with the pagans 1 *
but not in captivity, came, and voluntarily submitted to his
sway. At this period, Plegmund was archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year 886, the above-mentioned army left Paris, being

unable to gain their object, and steered their fleet thence along
the Seine, as far as a place called Chezy.
There having taken
their quarters for a year, in the year following they entered
the mouth of the river lona, 13 and, making great ravages to
the country, remained there a year.
In the same year, Charles, king of the Franks, departed this
life, in the sixth week after his expulsion from his kingdom
by Ernulph, his brother's son. After his death the kingdom
was divided into five parts, but the principal part devolved
on Ernulph, to whom the other four, of their own accord, took
the oath of fealty ; inasmuch as not one of them could be legitimate heir on his father's side, except Ernulph alone : with
him, therefore, remained the supreme power.
This, then, was the division of the kingdom : Ernulph received the countries on the eastern side of the river Rhine ;
Ehodulph the inland parts of the kingdom ; Odo the west ; and
14
Beorgar and Wido Lombardy and all the lands on that side of
the mountains.
But these kingdoms, thus divided, afflicted
each other with mighty wars, and the kings expelled one
another out from their dominions.
In this year Ethelhem, u earl of Wiltshire, carried to Rome
the alms of king Alfred.
In the year 887, among the numberless good things that
king Alfred did, he founded two most noble monasteries ; one
for monks, at a place which is called Ethelingege, 16 or the
"the island of nobles," where, collecting monks of various

up

13
Asser seems to say that those submitted " who were in captivity
with the heathens." This is clearly wrong, for they had not the opporThe Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Roger of Wendover
tunity of so doing.
agree with our author.
13
>4
Yonne.
Witha, or Guido.
15
Roger of Wendover erroneously calls this person Athelm, bishop of

"Winchester.

1B

Or Athelney,

in Somersetshire.

'

58

A3TNALS OP EOGEB DE HOVEDEK.

A.D 896.

he first appointed John to be abhat, a priest and monk,

and an ancient Saxon by birth the other a noble monastery
17
also near the east gate of Sceaftesbrig, he erected for the reception of nuns, and over it he appointed as abbess his own daughter
These two monasEthelgiva, a virgin consecrated to God.
teries he enriched with possessions in land, and riches of every
orders,

kind.
'

In the year 888, Ethelfrid. archbishop of Canterbury, departed

life, and was succeeded by Plegmund.
In the year 889, king Guthrum, whom, as I have previously
mentioned, king Alfred raised from the font, giving him the
name of Ethelstan, departed this life. He, with his people,
dwelt in East Anglia, and was the first who held and possessed
this

that province, after the martyrdom of the king Saint Edmund.

In the year 890, "Wulpher, archbishop of York, died, in the
thirty-ninth year of his archiepiscopate.
In the year 892, Hasting, the pagan king, entered the

mouth of the Thames, with eighty piratical ships, and threw

18
up fortifications at Middletun.
In the year 893, Cuthred, king of Northumbria, died. The
pagans of Northumbria ratified the peace with Alfred by
oath.

In the year 894, the pagans brought their ships up the river
19
Thames, and after that, up the river Lige, and began to throw
their
fortifications
near
the
at
the
distance of twenty
river,
up
miles from London.
In the year 895, in summer time, a great part of the citizens
of London, and a considerable number from the neighbouring
places, attempted to destroy the fortifications which the pagans
had constructed ; but on their making a stout resistance, the

Christians were put to flight, and four of the thanes of king

Alfred slain.
In the year 896, the army of the pagans in East Anglia
and Northumbria, collecting plunder by stealth on the coast,
grievously laid waste the land of the West Saxons, and especially by using long and swift ships, which they had built many
To oppose them, by order of king Alfred ships
years before.
were constructed, twice as long, sharp, and swift, and not
so high, 20 by the onset of which, the said ships of the
17
19

18
Milton, near Gravesend.
Shafteshury.
Probably the same as the Limen or Rother, in Kent.
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says they were higher.

SUCCESSION OF

A.D 899.

EDWAED

TIIE ELDER.

59

On these being launched, the king

gave orders to take alive, as many as they could, and to slay
the result of which was,
those whom they could not take
that in the same year, thirty ships of the Danish pirates were
captured, some of whom were slain, and some taken to the
king alive, and hanged on gibbets.
enemy might be overcome.

duke of the Normans, with

but Walzelm, the
bishop of that city, calling Richard, duke of Burgundy, and
Ebalus, earl of Poitou, to his aid, and carrying the tunic of
Saint Mary in his hands, by the Divine will put duke Eollo to
flight, and delivered the city.
In the year 898, Ethelbald was ordained archbishop of
York.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 899, king
Alfred, son of the most pious king Ethelwulph, having-reigned
twenty-nine years and six months, departed this life, in the
21
on the fifth day before the
fourth year of the indiction,
and
buried in the new monastery at
was
of
calends
November,
In the year 897, Hollo, the

his

army

first

laid siege to the city of Chartres

Winchester.
He was succeeded by his son Edward, surnamed the Elder,
who was inferior to his father in his acquaintance with literature, but his equal in dignity and power, andhis superior in glory.
For, as will be shewn in the sequel, he extended the limits

kingdom much farther than his father did. He also

cities, and restored some that had been destroyed
the whole of Essex, East Anglia, Northumbria, and many
districts of Mercia, of which the Danes had been long in pos-

of his
built

many

After the
he manfully wrested from their hands.
death of his sister Ethelfreda, he obtained possession of the
whole of Mercia, and received the submission of all the kings
of the Scots, the Cumbrians, the people of Strath-Clyde, and
the West Britons.
By Egewinna, a most noble lady, he had Ethelstan, his
eldest son
by his wife Edgiva he had three sons, Edwin, Edsession,

mund, and Edred, anda daughter named Eadburga, avirgin most

t

indiction was so called from the edicts of the Roman emperors ;

one such edict was supposed to appear regularly every fifteen years,
the years were reckoned by their distance from the year cf each indiction.
From the time of Athanasius downwards, they were generally employed
21

and

by

The

as

ecclesiastical writers in describing epochs.

60

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE KOVEDEN.

\.n. 906.

22
God, with three other daughters ; one
Otho, the eighty-ninth emperor of the Romans, and
whose
another, Charles, king of the West Franks, took to wife
father's sister, that is to say, the daughter of the emperor Charles,
Ethelwulph, the king of the "West Saxons, had married ; the
third daughter was married to Sithric, king of Northumbria.
In this year, Erdulf, bishop of Lindisfarne, departed this
life, and was succeeded by Guthred ; Osbert was also expelled

strictly consecrated to

of

whom,

from his kingdom.

In the year 900, the most valiant duke Athulph, brother of
queen Ealwitha, the mother of king Edward, and Virgilius,
the venerable abbat of the Scots, departed this life also Grimbald, the saint and priest, one of the masters of king Alfred,
;

attained the joys of the kingdom of heaven.

In the year 902, the people of Kent fought with a great host
of the piratical Danes, at a place which is called Holme, and

came off victorious.

In the year 903, that pious handmaid of Christ, queen
she
Elswitha, the mother of king Edward, departed this life
founded a monastery for nuns at Winchester.
In the year 904, the armies of the pagans of East Anglia
and Northumbria, finding that king Edward was invincible,
;

made peace with him, at a place which, in the English lan23

guage, is called Thitingaford.
In the year 905, the city, which is called in the British
24
tongue, Karlegion, and in the Saxon, Legacestre, was rebuilt
by the command of duke Ethered and Ethelfleda.
In the year 906, the bones of Saint Oswald, the king and
26
into Mercia.
The
martyr, were removed from Bardonig,
most invincible king Edward, because the Danes had infringed
the treaty which they had made, sent an army of West Saxons
and Mercians into Northumbria, which, having arrived there,
for nearly forty days did not cease to lay it waste, and slaying a vast number of the Danes, compelled their kings and
22

Roger of Wendover mentions five daughters, besides Eadburga,

he calls Eadfleda.
This place in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is called Hitchinford.
Lambarde calls it " Itingford," and says, " I find it not so circumscribed,
that I can make any likely conjecture where it should be."

whom
23

24

25

Properly
Bardney.

"

CaeTlirion," the ancient

name

of Leicester.

A .D.

913.

VALOTTR OF EGELFLEDA.

61

renew the treaty of peace with king Edward, which

they had broken.
In the year 907, in the province of Stafford, at a place which
26
a memorable battle took place between
is called Teotenhale,
the English and the Danes but the English gained the day.
In the year 908, Ethered, the king's earl of the Mercians, a
leaders to

man

and after his death,

of great virtue, departed this life
wife Egelfleda, the daughter of king Alfred, for a long time
most ably governed the kingdom of the Mercians, except the
cities of London and Oxford, of which her brother, king Edward,
retained the government.
In the year 909, Egelfleda, the lady of the Mercians, on the
second day before the nones of May, came with an army to the
27
and there erected a fortified
place which is called Sceargate,
on
after
another
the western bank of the river
and
castle,
that,
28
Severn, at the place which is called Brige.
In the year 910, at the beginning of summer, Egelfleda, the
lady of the Mercians, proceeded with the Mercians to Tamu29
and rebuilt that city. In this year king Niel was
irting,
slain by his brother Sithric.
In the year 911, Werfred, bishop of the "Wiccii, departed
this life at Worcester ; he was a man of great sanctity and
learning, and, as I have previously mentioned, at the request
of king Alfred, translated the Dialogues of Saint Gregory the
pope into the Saxon tongue he was succeeded by Ethelhun.
Egelfleda, the lady of the Mercians, founded the city which is
30
called Eadesbirig, and at the close of autumn another, which
31
is called "Warewic.
In the year 912, the most invincible king Edward went to
Bedford, before the feast of Saint Martin, and received the submission of its inhabitants, and having remained there thirty
days, ordered a city to be founded on the south side of the
32
river Lea.
In the year 913, Egelfleda, the lady of the Mercians, sent
an army into the territory of the Britons, 33 to besiege the castle
"
26
27
TotenhalL
Roger of Wendover calls it Strengate."
28
29
Tamworth, in Staffordshire.
Bridgnorth, in Shropshire.
30
3i
Warwick.
Eddesbury.
32 This is
probably the river meant though in the original the river
"
is called
Ose," being evidently a misprint for Ouse. The Anglo-Saxon
;

Ms

Chronicle here mentions Hertford, on the south side of the Lea, as being

founded by Edward.

The Welsh.

A1TNALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEtf.

62

AD. 919.

at Bricenamere ; M having taken the place, they captured the

wife of the king of the Britons, with thirty-four men, and
brought them prisoners into Mercia.
In the year 914, Egelfleda, the lady of the Mercians, on the
day before the calends of August, took Derby by storm, and
gained possession of that province four of her thanes, who
were most esteemed by her, were there slain at the city gate,
while bravely fighting.
In the year 915, Egelfleda, the lady of the Mercians, a
woman of remarkable prudence, justice, and virtue, departed
this life, on the nineteenth
day before the calends of July, in
the eighth year after she by herself had governed the kingdom of the Mercians with a vigorous rule, and left her only
daughter Elfwinna, whom she had by Ethered, the king's
Her body was conveyed to
earl, heiress to her kingdom.
Gloucester, and honorably buried in the church of Saint Peter.
In the year 916, king Edward sent into Northumbria an
35
army of Mercians, to liberate the city of Mamcestre, and post
there some brave soldiers as a garrison.
After this, he entirely deprived his niece Elfwinna of her authority in the
kingdom of Mercia, and ordered her to be taken into Wessex.
King Sithric also took Devonport by storm.
In the year 917, the king of the Scots, with the whole of
his nation, Reginald, king of the Danes, with the Danes and
English who inhabited Northumbria, and the king of the
36
with his people, chose Edward the
Strath-Clyde Britons,
Elder as their father and liege lord, and made a lasting treaty
with him.
In the year 918, the Clito Ethelward, brother of king Edward, departed this life, on the seventeenth day before the calends
of November, and was buried at Winchester
Ethelstan, the
37
bishop of the Wiccii, also died, and was succeeded by Wilfred.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 919, 38 Edward
the Elder, the most invincible king of the English, departed
39
in the
this life, at the royal town which is called Fearndun,
40
and
the
fifteenth
of
his
the
of
indicreign,
thirty-fourth year
;

31

36

x Manchester.
Brecknock.
no doubt, as we learn from other historians,

is the meaning of
"
w Bishop of Worcester.
the word
Strecglendwalli."
38 The other chroniclers
say that he died in the year 924.
i9
Faringdon, in Berkshire.
40
This is an error, as it should be twenty-fourth
though, according to
oar author's reckoning, it would be in the twentieth.

This,

AD.

925.

ATHELSTAN INVADES SCOTLAND.

63

tion, after having greatly distinguished himself while king. He

reigned most gloriously over all the nations that inhabited
Britain, both those of the Angles, the Scots, the Cumbrians,
the Danes, and the Britons. 41 After his death, he left the helm
of state to his son Ethelstan, and his body having been carried to
"Winchester, was buried with regal pomp at the new monastery

there.

Ethelstan was crowned at Kingestun, 42 which means " the

royal town," and was consecrated with due honor by Athelin,
In his time, the illustrious child
archbishop of Canterbury.
Dunstan was born in the kingdom of Wessex.
In the year 920, Ethelstan, the illustrious and glorious king
of the English, with great pomp and state, gave his sister in

marriage to king Sithric, who was of Danish origin.

In the year 921, king Sithric departed this life, and king
Ethelstan having expelled his son Cuthred, who had succeeded
his father, added his kingdom to his own dominions.
All the
43
kings beside, of the whole of Albion, namely, Huwald, king
of the West Britons, 44 Constantine, king of the Scots, and
45

king of the Wenti, he conquered in battle and utterly

All of these, seeing that they could not resist his
valour, met him on the fourth day before the ides of July, at
a place which is called Eamot, and having made the oaths,
made a lasting treaty with him.

Wuer,

routed.

In the year 922, Wilfred, bishop of the Wiccii,

was succeeded by Kinewold.

died,

and

In the year 923, Erithestan, bishop of Winchester, a man of

remarkable sanctity, resigned the bishopric of Winchester,
Brinstan, a religious man, being ordained bishop in his stead,
and in the following year departed to the Lord.
In the year 924, king Ethelstan ordered his brother Edwin
to be drowned in the sea.

In the year 925, Ethelstan, the valiant and glorious king of

the English, Constantine, king of the Scots, having broken
the treaty which he had made with him, marched with a large
army into Scotland, and coming to the tomb of Saint Cuthbert,
commended himself and his expedition to his guardianship,
and presented to him
41
The Welsh.
43

many and

Howel.

45
Roger of Wendover calls
the people of Monmouthshire.

various

gifts,

such as befitted a

Kingston-on-Thames.
West Welsh.
him Wulferth. The Wenti were prohahly

64

ATTCfALS

OF KOGEK DE HOVEDEW.

A.D. 941.

king, and lands as well ; consigning to everlasting flames those

who should take away any portion therefrom. After this, with
a very large force he subdued the enemy, and with his army
laid waste Scotland, even as far as Feeder and Wertermore,
while with his fleet he ravaged as far as Catencs ;" in consequence of this, king Constantine, being compelled so to do, gave

up his son to him as a hostage, together with suitable presents

and the peace being thus renewed, the king returned to Wessex.
In the same year Saint Bristan departed this life.
In the year 925, the religious monk Elphege, surnamed the
Bald, a kinsman of Saint Dunstan, received the bishopric of
;

Winchester.
In the year 927, Anlaf, the pagan king of Ireland and of
many of the islands, being encouraged by his father-in-law,
Constantine, king of the Scots, entered the mouth of the

Humber with

a vast fleet, amounting to six hundred and fifteen

on which he was met by king Ethelstan and his brother
the Clito Edmund, with an army, at the place which is called
47
The battle lasted from the beginning of the
Brumanburgh.
day to the evening, and they slew five minor kings and seven
dukes, whom the enemy had invited to their aid, and shed
such a quantity of blood, as in no battle before that had ever
been shed in England and, having compelled the kings Anlaf
and Constantine, and the king of the Cumbrians, to fly to their
sail

they returned in great triumph. But the enemy having

experienced extreme disaster in the loss of their army, returned
home with only a few men.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 940, Ethelstan, the valiant and glorious king of the English, departed
this life at Gloucester, in the sixteenth year of his reign, and
in the fourteenth of the indiction, on the sixth day before the
his
calends of November, being the fourth day of the week
47 *
and was there
body was carried to the city of Maidulph,
honorably interred. His brother Edmund succeeded him in
the eighteenth year of his age.
In the year 941, the Northumbrians proving regardless
of the fealty which they owed to Edmund, the mighty
king of the English, chose Anlaf, king of the Norwegians
ships,

46

Caithness.

41

Or Brunenburgh

rumley, in Lincolnshire.

subject of an Anglo-Saxon poem,

47

Malmesbury.

which

is still

This battle was

in existence.

tlie

BIRTH OF EDGAB.

A.D. 943.

65

as their king.
The elder Richard became duke of the Normans, and continued so for fifty-two years.
In the first year of the reign of king Edmund, king Anlaf
first came to York, and then marching to the south, laid
siege
44
to Hamtune
but not succeeding there, he turned the steps of
45
his army towards Tameworde,
and having laid waste all the
places in the neighbourhood, while he was returning to Lega46
cestre,
king Edmund met him with an army but he had
not a severe struggle for the mastery, 47 since the two archbishops Odo and "Wulstan, having allayed the anger of both of
the kings, put an end to the fight.
And thus peace being made,
the "Watlingastrete 48 was made the boundary of both kingdoms ;
Edmund having the sway on the southern side, and Anlaf on
the northern.
Anlaf having pillaged the church of Saint
Balther and burnt Tinningham, shortly after perished. After
this, the people of York laid waste the island of Lindisfarne,
and slew great numbers. The son of Sithric, whose name was
Anlaf, then reigned over the Northumbrians.
In the year 942, Edmund, the mighty king of the English,
entirely wrested five cities, namely, Lincoln, Nottingham,
Derby, Leicester, and Stamford from the hands of the Danes,
and reduced the whole of Mercia under his own power. He was
a friend49 of Dunstan, the servant of God, and by following his
counsels became renowned.
Being loaded by him with various
honors the latter was appointed to the abbacy of Glastonbury, in
place he had been educated.
In the year 943, when his queen, Saint Elgiva, had borne
to Edmund, the mighty king, a son named Edgar, Saint Dunstan heard voices, as though on high, singing and repeating,
" Peace to the church of
England in the times of the child that
is now born, and of our Dunstan."
In this year, the same
^ing raised king Anlaf, of whom we have previously made mention, from the font of holy regeneration, and gave him royal
presents, and shortly afterwards held Reginald, king of the
;

14

Southampton.

On
side
43

Tamworth.
Wendover says

<6 Leicester.
that the loss on either

was excessive.
The road which passed from the south of England, through London,

into the north.

49

45

the contrary, Roger of

There

is little

"
doubt that the word " summus here,

is

an error for

" amicus."

VOL.

I.

66

AITNALS OF KOGEB

DE HOVEDEN".

A.D. 948.

Northumbrians when he was confirmed by the bishop, and

adopted him as his own son.

In the year 944, Edmund, the mighty king of the English,
expelled two kings, namely, Anlaf, son of king Sithric, and
Reginald, son of Guthferth, from Northumbria, and reduced it
to subjection.

In the year 945, Edmund, the mighty king of the Englisfi,

and granted them to
Malcolm, king of the Scots, on condition that he should be
faithful to him both by land and sea.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 946, Edmund,
the mighty king of the English on the day of the feast of
laid waste the lands of the Cumbrians,

Saint Augustine, the instructor of the English, while, at a

50
town, which in English is called Pucklecirce, he was attempt51
to
rescue
his
Leo
from
sewer
the hands of a most vile
ing
robber, for fear lest he should be killed, was slain by the
same man, after having reigned five years and seven months,
in the fourth year of the indiction, on the seventh day before
the calends of June, being the third day of the week.
Being
taken to Glastonbury, he was there interred by Saint Dunstan,
the abbat.
His brother Edred succeeded him in the kingdom, and was
consecrated king by Saint Odo, the archbishop, at Kingston.
In the year 947, "Wulstan, archbishop of York, and all
the nobles of Northumbria, swore fidelity to Edred, the excellent king of the English, at a town which is called Tadenes62
but they did not long observe it for they elected a cerclif,
tain man, named Eiric, a Dane by birth, to be king over them.
In the year 948, in return for the unfaithfulness of the
Northumbrians, Edred, the excellent king of the English, laid
waste the whole of Northumbria; in which devastation the
53
monastery at Rhipum, which was said to have been formerly
built by Saint Wilfred, the bishop, was destroyed by fire.
But,
;

as the king was returning homewards, the army sallied forth

from York, and made great slaughter of the rear of the king's
50
Matthew of Westminster and
Pucklechurch, in Gloucestershire.
Roger of Wendover call the place Micklesbury.
81 It is more
generally represented that the name of the robber was Leof
the name no doubt which is here given to the attendant.
52
Lambarde takes this place to be the same as Topcliff, in Yorkshire.

43

Ripon.

AD.

EARLS OF NOETHTJMBRIA.

953.

67

The king
army, at a place which is called Chesterford.
being greatly enraged thereat, wished to return at once and
entirely to depopulate the whole of that region but, on understanding this, the Northumbrians, being struck with terror,
forsook Eiric, whom they had appointed king over them, and
made compensation to the king for his injuries with honors,
and for his losses with presents, and mitigated his anger with
;

no small sum of money.

In the year 951, Saint Elphege, surnamed the Bald, bishop
of Winchester, who had graced Saint Dunstan with the monastic garb and the degree of priest, ended this life, and was
succeeded in the see by Efsin. In this year also died Oswel, 55
the king of the Britons.
In the year 952, Edred, the renowned king of the English,
placed Wulstan, archbishop of York, in close confinement at
56
Withanbrig, because he had been often accused before him

on certain charges.
In the year 953, Wulstan, the archbishop of York, having
been released from custody, the episcopal dignity was restored

him at Dorchester.
The kings of the Northumbrians having now, as I have
mentioned above, come to a close, it is my intention here to
insert how and to what earls that province afterwards became
to

subject.

The

kings of that provinpe, as I have said a

whom the Northumbrians, on violating
their plighted faith, which they had sworn to king Edred,
made king ; for which reason the king, in his anger, ordered
the whole province to be utterly laid waste.
On this,
the Northumbrians having expelled their king and slain
^A.mancus, the son of Anlaf, and with oaths and presents
appeased king Edred, the province was given in charge to
earl Osulph; who afterwards, in the reign of king Edgar,
took Oslac as his associate in the government. After this,
Osulph took charge of the parts on the northern side of
Tyne, while Oslac ruled over York and its vicinity. He was
succeeded by Waltef the Elder, who had, as his successor, his
son, Ucthred.
When, in the reign of king Edric, king Canute
little

last of the

above,

was

Eiric,

we write

45

V.

66

The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle

r.

Owel,

or, as

it,

Howel.
says Jedburgh.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

68

A.D. 953.

invaded Korthumbria with a hostile force, being compelled by

and
necessity, he went over with his followers to Canute
after having taken the oath of fealty and given hostages, he was
slain by a certain very wealthy Dane, Thurebrand, surnamed
Holde, Canute giving his sanction thereto and in his place
Earl Ucthred
his brother, Eadulph Cudel, was substituted.
;

three sons surviving him, Aldred, Eadulph, and Cospatric.

of these were successively earls of Northumbria ;
the third, who did not enjoy the honor of the earldom, had a
son named Ucthred, whose son was Eadulph, surnamed Rus,
who, in after times, was the leader of those who murdered
bishop Walcher ; indeed, he himself is said to have slain him
left

The first two

with his own hand.

was

slain 'by a

worde

However, shortly afterwards, he himself

woman, and was buried

but afterwards such a mass of

in the church of Gedefilth as his body was

cast out from there by Turgot, formerly prior of the church of

Durham, and archdeacon.
After Eadulph Cudel, Aldred, the son of the above-named
earl Ucthred, received the earldom, and slew the murderer,

Thurebrand, in revenge for the death of his father. On this,

Carl, the son of Thurebrand, and the said earl Aldred, after
plotting against the lives of each other, were at last reconciled.

But shortly after, Aldred, suspecting no evil, was slain by

Carl, in a wood which is called Eisewode, the brother of
Aldred having joined in the

After the death of his

plot.
brother, Eadulph became earl of Northumbria; who, being
elated with pride, laid waste the country of the Britons
that
is to
in a most cruel manner.
But, in the
say, of the Welsh
third year after, when, a treaty having been made, he had

come

be reconciled, he was slain by Siward who,

in succession to him, had the earldom of the whole of that province of Northumbria that is to say, from the Humber to the
Tweed. On his death he was succeeded by Tosti who, having
been banished from England for the great injuries which he had
done to Northumbria, his earldom was given in charge by king
Edward to Morcar and, afterwards, by king William. Morcar,
finding his attention distracted by weighty matters in other
quarters, entrusted the earldom beyond the Tyne to Osulph, a
to

Hardicanute

to

young man, son of the above-named earl Eadulph. Morcar being

afterwards taken prisoner and placed in confinement, king William gave the earldom of Osulph to Copsi, who was the uncle of

A.D. 953.

MALCOLM EECETTES COSPATRIC.

69

earl Tosti, a man of wisdom and prudence.

He, having made
vow to Saint Cuthbert, gave to his servants in his church,

In Merscum, ten carnamely, that of Durham, these lands

rucates and a half of land, and the church of Saint Germanus
in the same town
in Thortuna, two carrucates
and in Thesin Eeadeclive half a carrucate, and
trota, ten bovates of land
in Gisburgh one carrucate of land.
On being deprived of the earldom by Copsi, Osulph, after
hiding himself in hunger and destitution in the woods and
mountains, at length collected a band of his companions, whom
the same necessity had brought together, and surrounded
:

"
who, escaping among the confusion that
Copsi at Niwebrin ;
ensued, concealed himself in the church.
Being however
betrayed, the enemy set fire to the church whereon he was
compelled to make his way to the door, where he was slain by
the hand of Osulph, in the fifth week after he had received
the earldom, on the fourth day before the ides of March.
In
the ensuing autumn, Osulph himself, rushing headlong upon
a spear which a robber presented at him, was pierced thereby,
arid died on the spot.
After his death, Cospatric, the son of Maldred, the son of
Crinan, went to king William, and, for a large sum of money,
made purchase of the earldom of Northumbria ; for, through
his mother's side, the honor of that earldom belonged to him;
his mother being Algitha, the daughter of earl Ucthred, whom
This AlElgiva, daughter of king Ethelred, bore to him.
githa her father gave in marriage to Maldred, the son of
After this, Cospatric held the earldom until the king
Crinan.
deprived him of it ; making it a charge against him that he
had with his counsel and assistance aided those who had
slain the earl Robert Cumin with his followers, at Durham,
although he really was not present there ; and also alleging
that he had sided with the enemy when the Normans were
:

York. Flying, therefore, to king Malcolm, he shortly

afterwards set sail for Flanders; and, after sometime, on
his return to Scotland, the above-named king gave him Dun58
with the adjacent lands, that with these
bar, in Lothian,
he might maintain himself and his people until more fortunate

slain at

"

58

Probably Newburgh, in Yorkshire,.

In the original it is " Londoneio ;" most probably an error for " Lau-

donia."

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

70
times.

But not long

after this, being

A.D 955.

reduced to extreme in-

monks, who at
and contrite in
spirit for the sake of Christ, and ended his life with a full
confession of his sins, and great lamentations and penitence,
at Ubbanford, which is also called Northam, and was buried
He gave them two fair
in the porch of the church there.
60
dorsals,
that, in whatever place they might chance to take
rest, they should set them up there in remembrance of him.
These are still preserved in the church at Durham.
This Cospatric was the father of Dolfin, Walthen, and CosAfter Cospatric, the earldom of Northumbria was
patric.
given to Walthen, the son of earl Siward, who was entitled
to it both on his father's and his mother's side. For he was the
firmity, lie sent for Aldwin and Turgot, the
59
in poverty
this time were living at Meilros,

son of earl Siward, by Elfleda, the daughter of Alfred,

Some time

who

Walthen having been

taken prisoner, the charge of the earldom was entrusted to
bishop Walcher up to the time of his death. After him, the
He, being unable to
king conferred that honor on Alfric.
make head against times of difficulty, and having returned to
his own country, the same king made Eobert de Mowbray earl
of Northumbria but he being taken prisoner, king William
the younger, and, after him, king Henry, kept Northumbria

was formerly

earl.

after,

in their own hands.

In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 955, Edelred, 61
the excellent king of the English, fell sick, in the tenth year

of his reign, and his life was despaired of; on which, speedily
dispatching a messenger, he sent for the father of his con62
fessions,
namely, Saint Dunstan, the abbat. While repairing
with all haste to the palace, and when he had now got half way
thither, a voice was distinctly heard by him from above, say"
King Edelred now rests in peace;" whereupon, the
ing,
horse on which he was sitting, not being able to endure the
force of the angelic voice, without any injury to his rider,
The king's body was carried to
fell dead upon the ground.

Melrose.
Dorsals were garments, or pieces of tapestry, which were hung against
walls as a screen for the backs of those who sat near them : whence their
61
A mistake for Edred.
name
60

62

The

text

is

probably corrupt in this passage.

W5ATH OF ARCHBISHOP

A.D. 958.

7t

01)0.

Winchester, and received an honorable burial from the abbat

Dunstan, at the old monastery there.
His cousin, the Clito 63 Edwin, 64 succeeded him in the kingdom ; he was the son of king Edmund, and of Saint Elgiva,
his queen.
In the same year he was consecrated king by
archbishop Odo, at Kingston.
In the year 956, Saint Dunstan, the abbat, was banished
on account of his righteousness by Edwin, king of the English,
and passing the seas, took refuge, during the period of his exile,
64
On the seventh day before
in the monastery of Bland igny.
the calends of January, Wulstan, archbishop of York, departed
66
he was succeeded by
this life, and was buried at Oundle j
man.
a
venerable
Oskitel,
In the year 957, Edwy, king of the English, by reason of
his unwise administration of the government, being despised
by them, was forsaken by the people of Mercia and Northumbria, and his brother, the Clito Edgar, was chosen king by
them, and the rule of the two kings was so separated that the
river Thames divided their kingdom.
Shortly after this,
Edgar, the king of the Mercians, recalled Saint Dunstan, the
abbat, from exile, with great honor

time
life,

and

distinction.

A short

Coenwald, the bishop of Worcester, departed this

a man of great humility, and of the monastic profession.
after,

his place Saint Dunstan was elected bishop, and was consecrated by Odo, archbishop of Canterbury.
In the year 958, Saint Odo, the archbishop of Canterbury,

In

separated from each other, Edwy, king of the West Saxons,

and Elgiva, either because, as it is said, she was related to
67
In the
him, or because he loved her instead of his own wife.
same year, the said archbishop, a man famed for his talents,

and commendable
63

" Clito

"

was a

for his virtues,

endued

also

with a

spirit of

which was sometimes given to

all the king's sons

generally in especial to the eldest
"
"
sons.
It was probably derived from the Latin
inclytus,"
glorious,"
or from its root, the Greek word icXaroc, of the same meaning.
title

among the Anglo-Saxons, but more

64

Generally called Edwy.

in the text is Blandimum ; it should be Blandinium. The
monastery of Blandigny, or St. Peter, was in the city of Ghent.
68
In Northamptonshire.
67 "Sub
It is not universally agreed that king Edwy
propria uxore."
was married. Bridferth, one of the early writers, says that Edwy was
intimate with two women, mother and daughter.
65

The reading

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

72

A.D. 959.

prophecy, was removed from human affairs, and carried by the

hands of angels into Paradise. He was succeeded by Elfsin,
bishop of "Winchester, and in his place Brihtelm was ordained
to the see of Winchester.
In the year 959, Elfsin, archbishop of Canterbury, while
proceeding to Home to obtain his pall, perished, frozen with
ice and snow, upon the Alpine mountains.
Edwy also, king
of the "West Saxons, after having reigned four years, departed
this life at Winchester, and was buried in the new monastery there ; on which he was succeeded in the kingdom by

who was elected king by

England, and united the kingdom, before
This took place in the sixteenth year of his
divided, into one.
age, five hundred and ten years after the arrival of the Angles
in Britain, and in the three hundred and sixty-third year after
Saint Augustine and his companions had come to England.
68
was elected to
Brihtelm, bishop of the people of Dorset,
the primacy of the see of Canterbury, but as he was not suited
for an office of such importance, by command of the king
he left Canterbury, and returned to the church which he
had lately left. Upon this, by the Divine will, and the counsel
of the wise, Saint Dunstan, the bishop of Worcester, was appointed primate and patriarch of the mother church of the
his brother, Edgar, king of Mercia,

the people of

English

all

by whom and other prudent men, Edgar, the king of

English, being becomingly instructed, he everywhere

checked the wicked, reduced the rebellious under the yoke of
correction, cherished the virtuous and modest, restored and
enriched the churches of God that had been laid waste, and
68*
from the monasteries of the
having removed all corruptions
69
secular clergy, gathered together multitudes of monks and
nuns for the praise of the mighty Creator, and ordered more
than forty monasteries to be erected for them. All these he
honored as brethren, and cherished as most beloved sons, admonishing by his example the pastors whom he had set over

the

them, to exhort them to live regularly and without reproach,

to the end that they might please Christ and his saints in all
things.
68
Meaning bishop of Winchester, and not bishop of Dorchester, in
Oxfordshire, of which Leowin was at this time bishop.
68*
The word in the text is " venenis," perhaps too strong a word to
be the correct one.
" scholarium
" secularium."
69 In the
;" probably a mistake for
original,

HOXXS PLACED IX THE NEW MONASTERY.

A.D. 967.

73

In the year 960, Saint Dunstan went to the city of Rome,

in the third year of the indiction, and received the pall from
of
pope John, and then returned to his country in the
paths

In the lapse of a few months after this, he repaired

to the royal threshold, and, knocking at the gate of the palace,
with suggestions for the exercise of the royal piety and with
most humble prayers, he entreated the king that he would promote to the honor of the bishopric of Worcester the blessed Ospeace.

wald, the cousin of his

own

predecessor Odo, a

monk

noted for

his piety, meekness, and humility, and who, by real experience,

he had proved to wax strong in the Divine fear and in the holy
exercise of virtue.
King Edgar assented to the requests of

Saint Dunstan, and the blessed Oswald

was

installed

by him-

self in the

high priesthood.
In the year 963, on the death of Brihtelm, Saint Ethel70
wald, the venerable abbat, who had been educated by the
blessed Dunstan, received the bishopric of Winchester, and in
71
the same year, by the king's command, the clergy having
been expelled, filled the old monastery with monks ; for he
had especially persuaded the king, whose chief adviser he was,
to expel the clergy

from the monasteries, and to place in them

monks and nuns.

In the year 964, Edgar the Peaceful, king of the English, took
72

to wife Elfthritha, the daughter of Ordgar, duke of Devonshire,

after the death of her husband, Elfwold, the glorious duke of the

East Angles; by whom he had two sons, Edmund and Egelred;

he had also before this, by Egelfleda 73 the Fair, the daughter
and
of duke Ordmar, Edward, afterwards king and martyr
74
by Saint Elfthritha, he had a daughter, Editha, a virgin
most strictly consecrated to God.
In the same year, the same king placed monks in the new
78
and in that at Middleton, and over the former he
rfbnastery
appointed Ethelgar, over the latter, Kineward, abbats.
In the year 967, Edgar the Peaceful, king of the English,
;

7l The secular
Of Abingdon.
clergy.
<* More
More generally called Elfrida.
generally called Elfleda.
74 She is called Wulfreda
by Roger of Wendover and William of Malmes"
By the term, sancta," our author would seem to imply that she
bury.
was a nun but William of Malmesbury says, " it is certain that she was
not a nun at that time, but being a lay virgin, had assumed the veil through

70

72

though she was immediately afterwards forced to the royal

75 At Winchester.
Roger of Wendover gives the same account.

fear of the king,

bed."

AJfNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEDEX.

74

A.D. 973.

76

placed nuns in the monastery of Rameseie, which his grandfather, king Edward the Elder, had built, and appointed Saint
Merwinna abbess over them.
In the year 968, bishop Aldred died at St. Cuthbert's, in
77
Cuneceastre, and was succeeded in the bishopric by Elfsin.
In the year 969, Edgar the Peaceful, king of the English,
commanded Saint Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, and the
blessed Oswald, bishop of Worcester, and Saint Ethelwald,
bishop of Winchester, to expel the secular clergy in the larger
monasteries, that were built throughout Mercia, and to place
monks in them. In consequence of this, Saint Oswald, having
gained his wish, expelled from the monastery the clergy of the
church of Worcester, who refused to assume the monastic habit ;
but those who consented to do so, the bishop himself ordained
as monks, and appointed over them as prior, 78 Winsin, a man
of great piety.
In the year 970, one hundred and ten years after his burial,
in the fourteenth year of the indiction, on the ides of July,
being the sixth day of the week, the relics of the holy and
venerable bishop Swithin were removed from the place of their

sepulture by Saint Ethelwald, the venerable bishop, Elstan,

the abbat of Glastonbury, and Ethelgar, the abbat of the new
79
monastery, and were interred in the church of the apostles
Saint Peter and Saint Paul.
In the year 971, the Clito Edmund, son of king Edgar, died,
and was honorably interred in the monastery of Kameseie.
Shortly after this, Ordgar, duke of Devonshire, the father-inlaw of king Edgar, departed this life, and was buried at Exancestre.

81

In the year 972, Edgar the Peaceful, king of the English,

having completed the church of the new monastery, which
had been begun by his father, king Edmund, caused it to be
dedicated with all honor.
Oskitel, the archbishop of York,
having departed this life, his kinsman, Saint Oswald, the bishop
of Worcester, was chosen archbishop in his room.

In the year 973, in the

thirtieth year of his age, being the

year of the indiction, on the fifth day before the ides of
May, being the day of Pentecost, Edgar the Peaceful, king of

fifth

7S
78

Ramsey.
"

prior.

Decanum,"

Chester-le-street.

properly,
79

" dean
;" an older term, meaning the same as
Exeter.

At Winchester.

DEATH OP EDGAB.

A.D. 975.

75

the English, received the blessing from Saints Dunstan and

Oswald, the archbishops, and from the other bishops of the
whole of England, as the city of Accamann, 82 and was consecrated with very great pomp and glory, and anointed king.
In the lapse of a short time after this, sailing round the
north of Britain with a large fleet, he came to the city of the
83
where, according to his command, his eight triLegions,
met him, namely, Binath, king of the Scots ;
kings
butary
Malcolm, king of the Cumbrians ; Maccus, king of numerous
islands and five others
Dusnal, Sifreth, Huwald, James, and
Inchil ; M and there they swore that they would be faithful to
;

him, and would be ready to assist him both by land and by sea.
On a certain day he embarked with them in a vessel, and
they taking their places at the oars, he himself took the helm,
and steered it skilfully according to the course of the river
and amid all the multitude of his chieftains and nobles who
attended in similar vessels, he sailed from the palace to the
monastery of Saint John the Baptist, where prayers having been
on
offered up, he returned in the same state to the palace
entering which, he is reported to have said to his nobles, that
now at last each of his successors would be able to boast that he
;

was king of the English,

after he had enjoyed the display of

such honors, so many kings paying obedience to him. In
this year Saint Oswald received the pall from Stephen, the

hundred and thirty-fourth pope.

In the year 974, there was a great earthquake throughout
the whole of England.
In the year 975, king Edgar the Peaceful, the monarch of
the English land, the flower and grace of the kings his predenot less worthy of remembrance
cessors, departed this life
among the English than Romulus among the Romans, Cyrus
among the Persians, Alexander among the Macedonians, Arsaces
;

among the Parthians, Charles the Great among the French,

Arthur among the Britons. After having accomplished all
things in a royal manner, he departed this
82

Bath

83

Chester.

which by the Saxons was

life

in the thirty-

called Akemancester.

84

These five subreguli, with their territories, are thus mentioned by

"
Siferth
Dusnal, king of Demetia (South Wales)
Roger of Wendover
and Huwall, kings of Wales James, king of Galwallia and liikil, king
of Westmoreland."
;

ANNALS OF EOGEB, DE HOVEDEN.

76

A.D. 975.

second year of his age, the nineteenth of his reign over Mercia

and Northumbria, the sixteenth of his rule over all England, in

the third year of the indiction, and on the eighth day before
the ides of July, it being the fifth day of the week, leaving
His
his son Edward heir to his kingdom and his virtues.
body was carried to Glastonbury, and there interred with royal
honors.

He, during his lifetime, had collected together three thousand six hundred ships and it was his custom every year,
after the solemnities of Easter were concluded, to collect
twelve hundred of these on the eastern, twelve hundred on
the western, and twelve hundred on the southern coast of the
island, and to row to the western side with the eastern fleet,
and then sending that back, to row to the north with the
western one and again sending that back, to row to the east
with the northern one and in this manner it had been his
usage every summer to sail around the whole island, manfully
acting thus for the defence of his kingdom against foreigners,
and for the exercise of himself and his people in military
;

affairs.

But in the winter and spring it was his practice to pass

along the interior of his kingdom throughout all the provinces
of the English, and to see how his legal enactments, and his
decrees and statutes, had been observed by the men in power.
He was also accustomed to use every possible precaution that
the poor might not receive detriment by oppression from the
rich.
Thus, in one respect, his object was military strength,
in the other, justice and in both he consulted the welfare of
the people and of the realm.
By reason of this he was held
in fear by his enemies on every side, while he was endeared
to those who were subjected to him
at his departure the
whole kingdom was in a state of perturbation, and after a period
of gladness, because the country flourished in peace in his days,
;

began to arise in every quarter.

For Elpher, the duke of the Mercians, and many chief men
in the kingdom, blinded by great bribes, expelled the abbats
and monks from the monasteries in which king Edgar the
Peaceful had placed them, and introduced there secular clergy
with their wives; but the madness of this rash man was
resisted by Ethelwin, the duke of East Anglia, a friend of
God, and his brother Elfwold, and earl Brithnoth, who, holdtribulation

PBOPHECY OF SAINT DUNSTAN.

A.D. 978.

77

ing a synod, declared that they could never allow the monks
from the kingdom, inasmuch as it was they
who kept all religion within the realm after which, collecting
an army, they defended the monasteries of East Anglia with
the greatest determination.
While this was going on, a dissension about the election of
a king arose among the nobles of the realm, as some favoured
Edward, the son of the deceased king, and others his brother
For which reason the archbishops Dunstan and
Egelred.
Oswald convened the bishops, abbats, and a great number of
to be expelled

*the nobles, and, having elected Edward, as his father had

commanded, consecrated him, and anointed him king. In the

autumn of this year a comet was seen.

In the year 977, a very great synod was held in East
85
After this,
Anglia, at a town which is called Kirding.
while another synod was being held at Calne, a royal town,
the elders of all England, who were there assembled, fell from
an upper chamber, with the exception of Saint Dunstan some
of them were killed, while some with difficulty escaped death.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 978, Edward,
king of the Angles, was unrighteously slain by his people, by
the command of his stepmother, Elfritha, at a place which is
called Corvesgate, 86 and was buried without royal pomp at
Werham. 87
His brother, Egelred, 88 succeeded him, a dis;

tinguished prince, of elegant manners, beauteous countenance,

and graceful aspect. He was consecrated king, at Kingestun,

by the holy archbishops Dunstan and Oswald, and ten bishops,
in the sixth year of the indiction, on the eighth day before the
calends of

May, being the Lord's day after the festival of Easter.

Saint Dunstan, being filled with the spirit of prophecy, foretold to him that in his reign he would suffer much tribulation,
" Because thou hast
in these words
aspired to the kingdom
through the death of thy brother, whom thy mother hath
:

slain, hear, therefore,

'

The sword

the word of the Lord ; thus saith the

from thy house, but shall

rage against thee all the days of thy life, and shall slay thy
seed, until thy kingdom shall be transferred unto another
Lord,

85

88

V.

shall not depart

The
misprint for Kirtling, now Kirtlington, in Cambridgeshire.
subject discussed by the synod was the marriage of the priesthood.
** Corfe
87 Wareham.
Castle, in Dorsetshire.
r.

Ethelred, by which

name he

is

generally

known.

78

AITSTALS

OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEK.

A.D. 984.

kingdom, whose manners and whose language the people

whom thou dost govern knoweth not nor shall thy sin be
expiated but by a prolonged vengeance, the sin of thyself, and
the sin of thy mother, and the sin of the men who have shared
"
in her unrighteous counsels.'
Therefore, after this, a cloud
appeared at midnight throughout all England, at one time of a
;

bloody, at another of a fiery, appearance, which afterwards

changed to various hues and colours ; it disappeared towards

dawn.
In the year 979, Elpher, duke of the Mercians, came to
Werham 89 with a multitude of people, and ordered the holy body
of Edward, the precious king and martyr, to be taken up
from the tomb, where many miracles had taken place. When
it was stripped, it was found to be whole and entirely free
from all corruption and contagion it was then washed and
90
arrayed in new vestments, and conveyed to Scaftesbirig, and
;

honorably buried there.

In the year 980, Southampton was ravaged by the Danish
pirates, and almost all of its citizens either killed or carried

away
the

captives.

isle

Shortly after

of Tenedland. 91

92
city of the Legions

this,

the same

army devastated

In

this year, also, the province of the

laid waste by the Norwegian pirates.

was
In the year 981, the monastery of Saint Petroc 93 the confessor, in Cornwall, was ravaged by the pirates, who, the year
before, had laid waste Southampton, and were then committing frequent ravages in Devonshire, and in Cornwall
near the sea-shore.
In the year 982, three ships touched on the coast of the
In this year
province of Dorset, and laid waste Portland.
the city of London was burned with fire.
In the year 983, Alpher, duke of the Mercians, a kinsman
of Edgar, king of the English, departed this
his son Alfric succeeded to the

life,

on which

dukedom

In the year 984, Saint Ethelwold, bishop of Winchester,

departed from this world to the Lord, in the second year of
the indiction, on the calends of August
and was succeeded
M
by Elphege, abbat of Bath. He had assumed the religious
habit at the monastery which is called Dehorhirst. 94*
;

*>

Wareham.

92

Chester.

9
93

Shaftesbury.

Padstow.
**
Deerhurst, near Gloucester.

M The

91
The isle of Thanet.
second bishop of that name.

RAVAGES OF TUB DANES.

A.D. 991.

79

In the year 986, by reason of certain dissensions, Egelred,

king of the English, laid siege to the city of Rochester, but
perceiving the difficulty of taking it, departed in anger, and
95
of Saint Andrew the Apostle.
laid waste the lands
Alfric,
the duke of the Mercians, son of duke Alfer, was this year
banished from England.
In the year 987 there occurred two plagues, unknown to
the English nation in preceding ages, namely, a fever affecting
the people, and a murrain among animals, which, in the En"
Scitha," being a flux of the bowels;
glish language, is called
these greatly ravaged the whole of England, and affected both
men and animals with great devastation, and, consuming the
inner parts of the body, raged in an indescribable manner
throughout all the territories of England.
In the year 988, "Wesedport 96 was ravaged by the Danish
;

pirates,

by whom,

also,

Goda, earl of Devon, and Stremewold,

a very brave warrior, were slain but a considerable number of

the enemy having been killed, the English became masters of
the place. 97
In the first year of the indiction, on the fourteenth day
before the calends of June, it being the Sabbath, Saint Dunstan
;

the archbishop departed this life, and attained a heavenly

98
in his stead Ethelgar, bishop of Selsey, received
the archbishopric, and held it one year and three months.
In the year 989, archbishop Aldred 99 died, and was succeeded by Aldune.
In the year 991, Gippeswic 1 was ravaged by the Danes.
Their leaders were Justin, and Guthmund, the son of Steitan
rith them, not long after this, Brithnoth, the brave duke of
2
ic East Saxons, engaged in battle near Meldun ;
but, after a
multitude on both sides had fallen, the duke himself was slain,
anfl the Danish fortunes prevailed.
Moreover, in this year,
by the advice of Sine, the archbishop of Canterbury, and the
lukes Ethelward and Alfric,- a tribute, which consisted often

kingdom

*5
96
97

or

Belonging to the bishopric of Rochester.

Probably Watchet, in Somersetshire.
" Loco fluminis" in the
" fluminis"
original ;
being probably an error

some other word.

98
99
1

In Sussex.

The same who

Ipswich.

just before is called Ethelgar.

*

Maldon.

AlfNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

80

A.D. 994.

3
pounds, was for the first time paid to the Danes, in order
that they might desist from the continued pillage, conflagrations, and slaughters of the people, of which they were repeatedly guilty near the sea- shore, and might observe a
lasting peace with them.
Saint Oswald the archbishop, on the sixth day before the
ides of November, being the third day of the week, consecrated the monastery of Eawele, which he and Ethelwin,
the duke of East Anglia, a friend of God, aided and comforted
by the Divine counsel and assistance, had erected.
In the year 992, being the fifth year of the indiction, on the
day before the calends of March, being the second day of the
week, Saint Oswald the archbishop departed this life before
the feet of the poor, where, according to his usual custom, he
was performing the Divine command, 4 in the manner he had
previously predicted, and attained the joys of the kingdom of
lieaven ; he was buried in the church of Saint Mary, at Worcester, which he himself had erected from the very foundation.
He was succeeded by Adulph, the venerable abbat of Medes5
hampstead ; and not long after the death of the blessed father
Oswald, duke Ethelwin, of illustrious memory, the friend
of God, departed this life, and was honorably buried at
6

Ramesege.
In the year 993, the above-mentioned army of the Danes
took Bebbanburgh, 7 and carried off all they could find in it.
After this, they directed their course to the mouth of the river
Humber, and, having burned many towns and slain many persons in Lindesey and Northumbria, took considerable booty.
Against them a great number of the people of the district
collected with all haste but when they were about to engage,
the leaders of the army, whose names were Frana, Frithegist, and Godewin, because, on the fathers' side, they were of
Danish origin, betrayed their followers, and were the first to
;

set the

example of flight.
In the year 994, Anlaf, the king of the Norwegians, and
Sweyn, the king of the Danes, arrived at London, on the day
of the nativity of Saint Mary, with ninety-four galleys, and
3

The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Roger

ten thousand pounds,

4

which no doubt

is

In washing the feet of the poor.

Peterborough.

Ramsey.

of Wendover say that

the correct statement.

it

"

Bainborough.

was

BAKES E1TTZK TEE 8EVEBN.

A.D. 997.

81

immediately attempted to force an entrance and burn it but

aid of God and of His Mother, they -were repulsed by
the citizens, with no small loss to their army.
Thereupon,
being exasperated with rage and sorrow, on the same day
they betook themselves thence, and first in Essex and in Kent,
and near the sea-shore, and afterwards in Sussex and in the
province of Southampton, they burned houses, laid waste the
fields, and without respect to sex or age destroyed a very great
number of people with fire and sword, and carried off a large
:

by the

amount of

for themselves,
spoil ; at last, having obtained horses
furiously raging, they traversed many provinces to and fro, and
spared neither the female sex nor yet the innocent age of infants, but, with the ferocity of wild beasts, consigned all to

death.

Upon this, king Egelred, by the advice of his nobles, sent

ambassadors to them, promising that he would give them tribute
and provisions, on condition that they should entirely put an
end to their cruelty. Assenting to this request of the king,
they returned to their ships, and then the whole of the army
assembled together at Southampton and passed the winter
The provisions were provided for them by the whole of
Wessex; and by the whole of England the tribute, which
amounted to sixteen pounds, was paid. In the meantime, by
the command of king Egelred, Elphege, the bishop of Winchester, and the noble duke Ethelwald, proceeded to king
Alaf, and, having given hostages, brought him with great
8
honor to tie royal town of Andeafaran, where the king was

there.

staying.

He was honorably received by the king, who caused him to

be confirmed by the bishop, and, adopting him as his son, presented him with royal gifts, on which he promised king Egelred
he would no more come with an army to England and,
he returned to the ships, and at the approach of
summer returned to his own country, and carefully adhered

rthat

after this,

to his promise.

In the year 995, Aldune, the bishop, removed the body of

'
10
Saint Cuthbert from Cestre to Dunholm.
In the year 996, Elfric was consecrated archbishop of Canterbury.

In the year 997, the army of the Danes, which had remained
8

VOL.

Andover.

I.

Chester le-Street.

10

Durham.

ANNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

82

A.D. 999.

in England, having sailed round "Wessex, entered the mouth

u
of the river Severn, and at one time laid waste South Britain ;
at another, Cornwall ; at another, Wesedport, in Devonshire
and, burning a vast number of towns, put multitudes of people
to the sword; and after this, again going round Penwith12
steort
up to the mouth of the river Tamar, their ships
;

having coasted along Devonshire and Cornwall, they disembarked from their ships, leaving them behind, and, there being
no one to prevent them, continued their conflagrations and
13
In addition to this, they
slaughter as far as Lideford.
burned the monastery of the primate, Ordulf, which is called
14
and, laden with great booty, made their way back
Taustoke,
to their ships, and wintered at that place.
In the year 998, the above-named army of the pagans, leaving the mouth of the river which is called Frome, repaired
again to Dorsetshire, .and, after their usual manner, betook themselves to plundering; and, as often as they took
15
up their quarters in the Isle of "Wight, levied supplies upon
the
of
and
Sussex
Against such
province
Southampton.
an outburst as this, forces were often gathered together ; but,
as often as the English were about to engage in battle, either
through treachery or some misfortune, they turned their backs
and left the victory in the hands of the enemy.
In the year 999, the army of the pagans so often mentioned,
entering the mouth of the river Thames, passed up the river
16
Meodewege, as far as Rochester, and for a few days laid strict
to
it,
siege
upon which, the people of Kent, uniting together

had a severe engagement with them but, after

sides, the Danes remained masters
After this, taking horse, the Danes laid waste
of the river.
On hearing
almost the whole of the western coast of Kent.

to repel them,

many had been slain on both

of this, Egelred, the king of the English, by the advice of his

South Wales.

Of this place Lamharde says : " The country that lieth next the
and, therefore, the Saxons
point of Cornwall is to this day called Pen with
adding steort,' which signifyeth a last of a region or promontory that
runneth narrow into the sea, called that cape Penwithsteort."
14
13 A town in
Tavistock.
Devonshire, on the river Tamar.
16 As a
sample of the state of the text, this passage is thus printed
12

'

" Et
quotiescunque invecta jacuit de Suthsaxonia, et Suthamtunensi provincia sibi victum accepit."
16

Medway.

EGELRED MAKES PEACE WITH THE DANES.

A.D. 1002.

83

principal men, collected together both a fleet and a land force.

But, in the end, neither the land nor the naval force effected

anything for the public good, beyond harassing the people,

wasting money, and arousing the vengeance of the enemy.
In the year 1000, the above-mentioned fleet of the Danes
invaded Normandy. Egelred, king of the English, laid waste
the lands of the Cumbrians. He gave orders to his fleet, that,
sailing round the north of Britain, it should meet him at a
place

named but, being prevented by the violence of the

it was unable to do so.
However, it laid waste the
;

winds,

which is called Monege. 17

In the year 1001, the above-mentioned army of the pagans,
returning from Normandy into England, entered the mouth of
the river Exe, and shortly after commenced the siege of the
island

city of Exanceeter; but, while attempting to destroy the walls,

they were repulsed by the citizens, who manfully defended the
city. Upon this, being greatly incensed, after their usual manner,
they wandered through Devonshire, burning towns, ravaging
the fields, and slaughtering the people and, in consequence, the
men of Devonshire and Somerset uniting together, gave them
18
battle at a place which is called Penhou.
But the English,
of
the
small
number
of
reason
their
soldiers, were not
by
able to cope with the multitude of the Danes, and took to
;

whereon, the enemy having made a great slaughter,

gained the day. After this, taking horse, throughout almost
the whole of Devonshire they committed worse excesses than
before, and, having collected much booty, returned to their
After this, they turned their course to the Isle of
ships.
"Wight and, for a long time, there being no one to resist them,
occupied themselves in plundering as usual, and raged to such a
degree against the people with the sword, and against the
houses with fire, that no fleet would dare to engage with them
In consequence, the sadness of
at sea, and no army by land.
the king was far from slight, while the people were afflicted
flight

with incredible sorrow.

In the year 1002, Egelred, king of the English, having
held a council with his chief men, thought proper to make
peace with the Danes, and to give them provisions and tribute
to appease them, in order that they might cease from their
17

18

Mona, or Man.
Penhoe ; a place either

in Somersetshire or Dorsetshire.

o 2

AJTNA1S OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

84

A.D. 1003.

For this purpose duke Leofsy was sent to

them, who, on coming, asked them to receive the supplies and
the tribute whereupon they willingly received his embassy,
and acceding to his request, fixed the amount of tribute
that should be paid them for keeping the peace.
And, not
long after this, the sum of twenty-four pounds was paid them.
In the meantime, the same duke Leofsy slew Easig, a nobleevil-doings.

man, the king's high steward, for which reason, the king,
being inflamed with anger, banished him from the country.
In the same year king Egelred took to wife Emma, called in
Saxon Elgiva, the daughter of Richard, the first duke of the
Normans. In this, the twenty-fifth year of the reign of king
Egelred, and the fifteenth of the indiction, on the seventeenth day before the calends of May, being the fourth day of
the week, Ardulph, archbishop of York, the abbats, priests,
monks, and religious men being there assembled, raised the
bones of Saint Oswald, the archbishop, from the tomb, and
placed them, with due honor, in a shrine which he had prepared ; and not long after this, that is to say, on the day
before the nones of May, he himself died, and was buried in
the church of Saint Mary, at Worcester, being succeeded by
the abbat Wulstan.
In this year, also, king Egelred ordered all the Danes who
lived in England, both great and small, and of either sex, to
be slain, because they had endeavoured to deprive him and
his chief men of kingdom and life, and to reduce the whole of
England under their dominion.
In the year 1003, by reason of the carelessness and treachery
of Hugh, the Norman earl, whom queen Emma had appointed
over Devonshire, Swe.yn, king of the Danes, entered the city
of Exeter by storm and sacked it, destroying the walls from
19
his ships
the eastern as far as the western gate, and filling
with much spoil. After this, while he was laying waste the
province of Wiltshire, a stout army manfully assembled from
the provinces of Southampton and Wiltshire, and went up
with fixed determination to fight against the enemy; but
when the armies were so near that the one could see the other,
Alfric, the above-named earl, who was at the time in command of the English, forthwith had recourse to his old
19

"

Reperiit"

is

evidently a mistake for

"
replevit."

A.D. 1006.

DEATH OP AKCHBISHOP AZFRIC.

85

20
and, pretending illness, began to vomit, saying that
a severe fit of illness had come upon him, and that in consequence he was unable to fight with the enemy.
When the army saw his inertness and timidity, in sorrow
they turned away from the enemy without fighting, making
" When the leader trembles in
battle,
good the ancient adage
all the other soldiers become still more fearful."
Sweyn, on

devices,

observing the irresoluteness of the English, led his army to

Wilton, and spoiled and burned it ; in like manner, he also
ravaged Salisbury, and then returned to his ships.
In the year 1004, Sweyn, king of the Danes, coming with
his fleet to Norwich, laid it waste and burned it.
Upon this,
Ulfketel, duke of East Anglia, a man of great activity, as
Sweyn had come unawares, and he had had no time for collecting an army against him, after taking counsel with the
chief men of East Anglia, made peace with him ; but he,
breaking the treaty the third week after, secretly stole forth
from the ships with his forces, and attacking Theodford, 21
laid it waste, and after staying in it one night, burned it at daybreak.
On learning this, duke Ulfketel gave orders to some
men of the province to break up the ships of the enemy; but
they were either afraid to do so, or neglected to obey his
commands.
He himself, however, as soon as he possibly

having secretly collected an army together, boldly

advanced against the enemy; and, on their return to the
ships with an unequal number of soldiers, he met them, and
had a most severe engagement with them and many on both
sides being slain, the most noble men of East Anglia fell, and
the Danes escaped with difficulty. But if the full forces of
the East AngHans had been present, the Danes could have
never regained their ships as, indeed, they themselves bore
"witness that they had never experienced in England a more
severe and hard-fought battle than that in which duke Ulfketel
had engaged with them.
In the year 1005, a severe and dreadful famine afflicted
England. For this reason Sweyn, king of the Danes, returned
to Denmark, with the intention of returning before long.
In the year 1006, Alfric, archbishop of Canterbury, departed
this life, and was succeeded by Elphege, bishop of Winchester,
who was succeeded in his bishopric by Kenulph. In the
could,

20

"

" artes."
Arces," a mistake for

Sl

Thetford.

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

86

A.D. 1008.

month, of July an innumerable fleet of Danes arrived in Engand entered the port of Sandwich, and ravaging all
places with fire and sword, first in Kent and then in Sussex,
collected a very large quantity of spoil.
On this, king
Egelred assembled an army in Mercia and Wessex, and rebut they would under no
solved to fight manfully with them
circumstances engage with him openly, but frequently committed their ravages, now in one place, and now in another,
immediately, after their usual manner, retreating to their
and in this way, throughout the autumn, they harassed
ships
the army of the English.
At length, on the approach of winter, as they were returning
homeward with enormous booty, they repaired to the Isle of
2
Wight, and remained there until the Nativity of our Lord f
on the approach of which, as the king was at that period
staying in the province of Shrewsbury, they made way through
the province of Southampton to Berkshire, and burned Read23
with a great number of
ing, and Wallingford, and Ceolesy,
men. Moving thence, they passed Easterdune* 4 and came to
Cwichelmelow ; 25 returning from there by another road, the
pirates provoked the natives of the place to battle, and at once
land,

with them, put them to flight, and then retreated to

engaging
the ships with the booty they had taken.
In the year 1007, by the advice of his chief men, Egelred,
king of the English, sent ambassadors to the Danes, and told
them that he was willing to give them sustenance and tribute,
on condition that they should desist from their ravages, and
keep a lasting peace with him to this request they consented,
and from that time, provisions, and a tribute of thirty-six thousand pounds, were given to them from the whole of England.
In this year, also, king Egelred made a certain Edric, whose
surname was Streone, duke of the Mercians ; who, although
he had Edgitha the king's daughter in marriage, was still
frequently found, by his shifting craftiness, to be a perfidious
traitor to his country, and a public enemy, as will appear in
the sequel ; at last, in the reign of king Canute, he received a
;

worthy reward for his treachery.

In the year 1008, Egelred, king of the English, ordered

Christmas Day.

for

Cholsey.
2
*Ashdown, in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.
25 The same
that
is
also called Ceolesy ; it
place
Wallingford, in Berkshire.

is

four miles from

A.D. 1009.

DANES ATTACK CANTEEBTJBY.

87

every one hundred and ten hides of land, one galley to be

26
a coat of mail and a helmet to be
built, and for every nine,
provided, and gave directions that ships should be built with
all speed throughout the whole of England.
These being prepared, he put on board of them picked soldiers, with provisions, and that they might protect the extremities of his kingdom
from the incursions of the foreigners, collected them at the port
of Sandwich. At this period, Brithric, the brother of the perfidious duke Edric Streone, a slippery, ambitious, and haughty
27
man, unjustly accused before the king, Wulnoth, a thane of
the South Saxons, who shortly after took to flight to avoid
being seized, and having obtained nine vessels, committed
numerous ravages near the sea-shore.
But when word was brought to the royal fleet, that if any
one wished, he might easily take him Brithric, having collected eighty galleys, set out to give him chase however, after
he had sailed for some time with a fair wind, on a sudden a most
;

violent tempest arose, and wrecked and shattered his ships,

and threw them ashore, where they were shortly after burnt
by "Wulnoth. On this being known, the king with his chief-

and nobles returned home.

But by his orders the fleet
repaired to London, and thus this mighty labour of the people
was wasted.
In the year 1009, the Danish earl Turkill came with his
fleet to England, and afterwards, in the month of August,
another innumerable fleet of the Danes, the chiefs of which
tains

were Hemming and Ailaf, came to the Isle of Tenedland, 28

and without delay united with the aforesaid fleet, after which
both of them entered the harbour of Sandwich, and the men
disembarking, hastily attacked the city of Canterbury, and began
storm it; but shortly after, the citizens of Canterbury,
with the people of East Kent, suing for peace, obtained their
request, and gave them, in consideration of a treaty of peace,
three thousand pounds.
Upon this they returned to their ships, and steered their
course to the Isle of Wight, and after that, according to their
usual practice, frequently collected spoil in Sussex and in the

jto

26

Roger of Wendover and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle

say,

eight."
27

The

father of Earl

Thanet.

Godwin.

He was

accused of treason.

" for
every

88

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1010.

province of Southampton, in the neighbourhood of the sea-shore,

and burned a great number of towns. On this, king Egelred
collected an army throughout all England, and stationed it in
the provinces adjoining the sea, as a protection against their
incursions but for all this, the enemy did not cease committing
ravages in all quarters, according to the situation of the places.
But upon one occasion, when they had made a descent for plunder at a greater distance than usual from the sea, and were returning laden with spoil, the king, attended by many thousands
of armed men, got before them, prepared, as was all his army,
;

to

conquer or

die.

But the

perfidious duke Edric Streona, his son-in-law, used

his endeavours in every way, both by treachery and ambiguous

speeches, that they might not engage, but for that time let
the enemy escape.
To this he persuaded the king, and prevailed, and, like a traitor to his country, rescued the Danes
from the hands of the English, and allowed them to escape ; on
which, taking a different direction, with great joy they returned to their ships. After the feast of Saint Martin, they
arrived in Kent, and chose their winter quarters on the river
Thames, and collected provisions in Essex and other provinces
that were adjoining either bank of the river.
They also frequently attacked the city of London, and endeavoured to take
it, but were repulsed by the citizens, not without some little
loss to themselves.
In the year 1010, the above-mentioned army of the Danes,
in the mouth of January, disembarking from their ships, came
29
through the forest which is called Cyltern, into Herefordshire,

and after laying it waste ravaged it with flames, and on their return collected booty on both banks of the river Thames. When
they had been informed that an army was collected against
them at London, and was about to engage with them, a part
of the army passed over to the southern side of the river, at a
30
and having united and enriched
place which is called Stane,
themselves with abundance of spoil, proceeded through Surrey,
and then returned to their ships, which during the season of
Lent, while they were staying in Kent, they refitted.
After Easter, they came to East Anglia, and having disembarked near Gipeswic, 31 marched to a place which is called
Rigmere, where they had learned that duke Ulfketel was en2>

Chiltern.

i0

Staines.

Ipswich.

RAVAGES OF THE DANES.

A.D. 1011.

89

camped with his army, and fought a severe battle with him on
the third day before the nones of May. But while the battle
was being hotly contested, the East Angles turned their backs,
a certain thane of the king, a man of Danish origin, Turketel,
surnamed Merenheauod, being the first to begin the flight ; but
the men of Cambridgeshire, manfully fighting, made a stout resistance, till at last, being overpowered, they took to flight.
In this battle fell Ethelstan, the king's son-in-law, Oswy, a
noble thane, together with his son, "Wulfric the son of Leofwin,
Edwy, the son of Effuic, and many other noble thanes, and an
innumerable multitude. The Danes being masters of the field
of slaughter, gained possession of East Anglia ; and taking to
horse, did not cease for three months ravaging the whole province, collecting booty, burning towns, and slaughtering
and animals
after which they laid waste Thetford
;

men
and

32

Grantebrige, and burned them ; having accomplished which,

the foot on board ship, and the cavalry on horseback, returned
again to the river Thames. After the lapse of a few days,
they again sallied forth to plunder, and made straight for the
province of Oxfordshire, and first ravaged it, and then the districts of Buckinghamshire and Bedfordshire, burning the
towns, and slaughtering the men and cattle, after which they
returned to their ships with vast booty.
After this, about the time of the festival of Saint Andrew
the Apostle, they committed to the flames Northampton and
its vicinity, as far as they pleased, and then crossed the river
Thames and entered Wessex, where, having consigned to the
flames Caning' s-marsh, 33 and the greater part of the province
of Wiltshire, after their usual manner, they returned with great
booty to their ships about the Nativity of our Lord.
In the year 1011, on the northern side of the Thames, the
provinces of East Anglia, Essex, Middlesex, Herefordshire,

Buckinghamshire, Oxfordshire, Bedfordshire, Grantebrige34

the middle parts of Huntingdonshire, and the villages
and on
of a great part of Northamptonshire, were ravaged
the southern side of the river Thames, the provinces of Kent,
Surrey, Sussex, Southampton, Wiltshire, and Berkshire were
laid waste by the above-mentioned army of the Danes, with fire
and sword upon which Egelred, king of the English, and the
shire,

32
31

Cambridge.
Cambridgeshire.

MA

large tract of land in Wiltshire.

90

AITNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1011.

men

of his kingdom; sent ambassadors to them to sue for

and request them to cease from their ravages, promising
them provisions and tribute on hearing which, not without
treachery and dissimulation, as the event proved, they con-

chief

peace,

sented to his

offer.

For, although food was provided for them in abundance, and

tribute paid as much as they pleased, still, they did not desist
from making incursions in straggling bodies throughout the

provinces wherever they chose, laying waste towns, spoiling

some wretched people of their property and slaying others.
In the same year, after having ravaged a great part of England, an army of the Danes, between the Nativity of Saint Mary
and the feast of Saint Michael, drawing their lines around
On the twentieth day
it, laid siege to the city of Canterbury.
of the siege, through the treachery of the archdeacon Elmer,
whom Saint Elphege had before rescued from being condemned
to death, a part of the city was burnt, and, the army effecting
an entrance, the city was taken. Some were slaughtered with
the sword, some destroyed by the flames. Many were also
thrown from the walls, while some were put to death by being
their secret parts.
The women were dragged by
their hair through the streets of the city, and then, being
thrown into the flames, were thus put to death ; infants were torn
from their mother's breasts, and were either caught on the points

hung up by

of spears, or ground to pieces under the wheels of vehicles.

In the meantime archbishop Elphege was taken, bound in
Ailfetters, kept in confinement, and put to various torments.
mar, abbat of the monastery of Saint Augustine, was allowed
to depart.
Godwin, the bishop of Rochester, was also taken,
and Leoufruna, abbess of the monastery of Saint Mildred,
Elfrige, the king's steward, the monks also and secular clergy,
and an innumerable multitude of either sex.
After this,
Christ's Church was sacked and burnt ; a multitude of monks,
and a crowd, consisting not only of men, but even women and
children as well, were decimated, and nine were put to death,
while the tenth was reserved alive the amount of the decimated thus saved was four monks and eight hundred men.
After the people had been slaughtered and the whole of the
city burnt, archbishop Elphege was dragged forth in fetters,
hurried along with violence, grievously wounded, and afterwards led away to the fleet and thrust into prison, where he
was tortured for seven months.
:

PEACE WITH THE DANES.

A.O. 1012.

91

In the meantime the wrath of God, waxing fierce against

murderous race, put an end to two thousand of them by a

this

tormenting pain in the intestines. The others being attacked

were appealed to by the faithful, to
make reparation to the archbishop, but refused to do so. In the
meantime, the mortality increased, and at one time would put
an end to ten, at another twenty, and at another a still greater
in a similar manner,

number

at the same instant.

In the year 1012, the perfidious duke Edric Streona, and

all

men

of England, assembled at London before Easter,

and remained there until the tribute promised to the Danes,
which consisted of forty-eight pounds, 35 was paid. In the meantime, on the holy Sabbath of the rest of our Lord, a proposal
was made to archbishop Elphege by the Danes, that if. he wished
to preserve his life and liberty, he should pay three thousand
pounds. Upon his refusal, they deferred his death until the
next Sabbath, on the approach of which they were inflamed
against him with great anger, both because they were intoxicated with excess of wine, and because he had forbidden that
any thing should be given for his liberation. After this, he was
brought forth from prison, and dragged before their council.
On seeing him, they instantly sprang from their seats, struck
him down with the butt ends of their axes, and overwhelmed
him with stones, bones, and the skulls of oxen.

the chief

a certain person, whose name was Thrum, and

he had confirmed the day before, moved with pity at
36
struck him on the head with an axe, upon
this wickedness,
which he immediately fell asleep in the Lord, on the thirteenth day before the calends of May, and sent his soul ex-

At length,

whom

On the
ulting in the triumph of martyrdom to heaven.
Allowing day his body was carried to London, and being
received with due honor by the citizens, was buried by the
bishops Ednoth of Lincoln, and Alphune of London, in the
church of Saint Paul.*
After this, when the tribute had been paid and peace established with the Danes on oath, the Danish fleet which had
been collected, dispersed far and wide; but five-and-forty
ships remained with the king, and swore fealty to him, and
35
Evidently a mistake for forty-eight thousand pounds, mentioned by
Roger of Wendover and the Anglo Saxon Chronicle.
36 "
Impia motus pietate," can hardly be a correct reading here.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

92

A.D. 1013.

promised that they would defend England, on condition of his

giving them food and clothing.
In the year 1013, Living was appointed to the archbishopric
In the month of July, Sweyn, king of the
of Canterbury.
Danes, arrived at the port of Sandwich with a strong fleet,
and after remaining there a few days, took his departure, and
sailing round East Anglia, entered the mouth of the river
Humber, from which, entering the river Trent, he sailed up
37

to Gainesburg,
where he pitched his camp. Without delay
there made submission to him, first, earl Ucthred and the
people of Northumbria and Lindesey, and after them the people
of the Five Boroughs, 33 next all the people living in the district north of Watlingastrete, the road which the sons of king
Wethle made through England, from the Eastern Sea to the
Western; all these made submission, and having entered
into a treaty of peace with him and given hostages, swore
fealty to him, and were ordered to provide horses and food
for his

army.
These things being done, and the fleet with the hostages
entrusted to his son Canute, he took chosen men as auxiliaries
from those who had been surrendered, and made an expedition against the South Mercians.
Having passed over Watlingastrete, he issued an edict to his followers that they
should lay waste the fields, burn the towns, spoil the churches,
slay without regard or mercy all those of the male sex who
should fall in their hands, and reserve the females to satisfy
their lust, doing all the mischief they possibly could.
They acting in this manner, and raving with the rabidness
of wild beasts, he came to Oxford, and took it more speedily
than he had previously expected having received hostages,
he passed on in haste to Winchester, and arriving there,
the citizens, being alarmed, made peace with him without
delay, and gave him hostages, such and as many as he demanded.
Having received these, he moved on his army towards London and great numbers of them being drowned
in the river Thames, perished there, having never attempted
On arriving at London, he
to find either a bridge or a ford.
endeavoured in many ways to capture it either by stratagem or
;

by

force.

37

38

Gainsborough.
These were Lincoln, Nottingham, Leicester, Stamford and Derby.

SWEYN'S EXACTIONS.

A.D. 1014.

93

But Egelred, king of the English, with the citizens and the
aid of the Danish earl, Turkill, so often mentioned, who was
with him at the time, manfully defended the walls of the
city, and held out against him.
Being repulsed, he repaired
first to Wallingford, then to Bath, ravaging and
laying waste
everything in his progress, according to his usual practice, and
there he sat down with his forces to refresh them.
Then came
to him Athelmar, the earl of Devon, and with him the thanes of
the west, and having made peace with him, gave him hostages.
All these things heing thus accomplished to his wish, on returning to his fleet, he was by all the -people styled and considered
king, although he acted in most respects in a tyrannical manner.
The citizens of London, also, sent hostages to him, and made
peace with him; for they were afraid that his fury would
he so inflamed against them, that, taking away all their possessions, he would either order their eyes to be put out, or
their hands or feet to be cut off".
"When king Egelred saw this,
he sent queen Emma by sea to Normandy, to her brother
Eichard, the second duke of Normandy, and her sons Edward

and Elfred, together with their tutor, Elphune, bishop of

39
But he himLondon, and Elfsy, abbat of Medeshampstead.
self remained for some time with the Danish 40 fleet, which
lay
in the

Thames

at a place called

Grenwic

41
;

and afterwards

proceeding to the Isle of "Wight, there celebrated the Nativity

of our Lord ; after which, he passed over to Normandy, and

was honorably entertained by duke Richard.

In the mean time, the tyrant Sweyn ordered provisions to be
prepared in abundance for his fleet, and an amount of tribute
to be paid that could hardly be endured.
In like manner, in
all respects, earl Turkill ordered payment to be made to the
fleet which lay at Grenwic.
In addition to all this, each of
tlfem, as often as they thought proper, collected spoil, and did

much

mischief.

In the year 1014, the tyrant Sweyn, after innumerable and

cruel misdeeds, which he had been guilty of either in England
or in other countries, to complete his own damnation, dared to
exact a heavy tribute from the town where lies interred the

uncorrupted body of the royal martyr, Edmund a thing that

no one had dared to do before, from the time when that town 48
;

39
42

Peterborough.

Burv

St.

Edmunds.

Qy. English

41

Greenwich.

94

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1014.

had been given

to the church of the above-named saint he

repeatedly threatened, also, that if it was not quickly paid,
beyond a doubt he would burn the town, together with the
townsmen, utterly destroy the church of the martyr himself,
and torment the clergy with various tortures. In addition to
this, he even dared frequently to speak slightingly of the martyr
himself, and to say that he was no saint at all.
But, inasmuch
as he was unwilling to put an end to his misdeeds, the Divine
vengeance did not permit this blasphemer to live any longer.
At length, towards the evening of the dny on which, in a
general council which he had held at a place which is called
43
Geagnesburt, he had again repeated these threats, while surrounded with most numerous crowds of Danes, he alone beheld
Saint Edmund coming armed towards him ; on seeing whom,
he was terrified, and began to cry out with loud shrieks, exclaiming, "Fellow-soldiers, to the rescue, to the rescue! behold Saint Edmund has come to slay me ;" after saying which,
being pierced by the Saint with a spear, he fell from the
throne 41 upon which he was sitting, and, suffering great torments until nightfall, on the third day before the nones of
February, terminated his life by a shocking death.
After his death, the fleet of the Danes elected his son,
But the elders of the whole of England, with
Canute, king.
one consent, in all haste sent messengers to king Egelred,
declaring that they loved no one, and would love no one, more
than their own natural lord, if he would either rule them more
becomingly, or treat them with more mildness than he had previously done. On hearing this, he sent his son, Edward, to them,
with his deputies, and in a friendly way greeted his people,
both great and small, promising that he would be to them a
loving and affectionate lord, and would consult their wishes
in all things, would listen to their advice, and with a for;

giving temper pardon whatever had been said in abuse, or

done in contradiction by them to himself or his family ; if,
on the other hand, they would be ready to restore him with

unanimity and without guile, to his kingdom. To this they

all made answer in kindly terms, and full friendship was
**

Probably Gainsborough.
" Emissario " is the word in the text,
probably a mistake for some
"
means one that strikes or wounds but if it is
other word. " Missarius
to be retained here, some other word is omitted.
4*

A.D. 1015.

MABKIAGE OF EDMT7ND IBONSIDE.

95

established on either side, both by words and by pledge.

In
addition to this, the nobles unanimously made promise that they
would no more admit a Danish king into England.
On these things being concluded, a deputation was sent by
the English to Normandy, and the king was brought back in
all haste during the season of Lent, and received with due

honor by all. In the meantime it was arranged by Canute

and the men of Lindesey, 45 that, procuring horses for the
army, they should make a descent for the purpose of plunBut, before they were prepared, king Egelred came
thither with a strong army, -and, Canute with his fleet
being put to flight, laid waste the whole of Lindesey, and
ravaged it with fire, slaughtering all the inhabitants he could.
But Canute, at once taking safety in flight, directed his course
towards the south of England, and in a short time came to the
port of Sandwich, where he put on shore the hostages that had
been given to his father by the whole of England, and, having
cut off their hands, ears, and nostrils, allowed them to depart, and then set sail for Denmark, to return in the ensuing
In addition to all these evils, king Edward ordered to
year.
be paid to the fleet, which lay at Grenwic, a tribute which
amounted to thirty thousand pounds.
der.

On the third day before the calends of October, the sea

overflowed its shores, and drowned a great number of towns
in England and numberless multitudes of people.
In the year 1015, while a great council was being held in
secret at Oxford, the perfidious duke Edric Streona, by stratagem enticed Sigeferth and Morcar, the sons of Earngrim, the
very worthy and influential thanes of the Seven Boroughs,
into his chamber, and there ordered them to be put to death.
King Egelred thereupon took possession of their property, and
dered Aldgitha, the relict of Sigeferth, to be taken to the city
of Maidulph. 46 While she was being kept in confinement there,
Edmund, the king's son, surnamed Ironside, came thither, and,
47
against the will of his father, took her to wife, and, between
the feasts of the Assumption and the Nativity of Saint Mary,
set out for the Five Boroughs, and invading the territories of
Sigeferth and Morcar, subjected their people to himself.
45
<f

47

Roger of Wendover says that he had gained them over to his cause.
Malmesbury.
Roger of Wendover says, without his father's knowledge.

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

96

A.D. 1016.

At the same time, Canute, king of the Danes, came with a

great fleet to the port of Sandwich ; and then, sailing round
Kent, entered the mouth of the river Frome, and collected
great booty in Dorsetshire, Somersetshire, and the province
48
At this period, because king Egebred lay
of Winchester.
sick at Corsham, the Clito Edmund, his son, acted in his
behalf, and, with the duke Edric Streona, who was full of
but, when they
guile and treachery, collected a large army
had met together, duke Edric in every possible way laid snares
for the Clito Edmund, and tried by treachery to cut him
off.
On Edmund learning this, they soon separated from each
Not long after
other, and left the place to the enemy.
this, the same duke enticed away forty ships of the royal
fleet, manned with Danish soldiers, and, going over to Canute,
made submission to him. The men of "Wessex did the same, and
gave hostages, and afterwards provided horses for his army.
In the year 1016, Canute, king of the Danes, and the per49
fidious duke Edric Streona, with a large retinue,
crossed the
river Thames at a place which is called Cricklade ; and, on
the approach of the Epiphany of our Lord, made a hostile
irruption into Mercia, and laying waste many towns in the
province of Warwick, burned them, and slew all the persons
they could find. When the Clito Edmund, surnamed Ironside,
heard of this, in all haste he collected an army ; but, after it
was brought together, the men of Mercia were unwilling to
engage with the men of Wessex and the Danes, unless king
Egebred and the citizens of London were with them. In consequence of this, the expedition was given up, and each one
:

returned home.
After the festival was concluded, the Clito Edmund again
formed a still greater army after which, he sent messengers
to London, to beg his father to meet him as soon as possiBut, after an army had
ble, with all the men he could find.
been collected together, intimation was given to the king,
that, if he did not take due precaution, some of his allies were
about to betray him. The army was soon broken up in consequence, on which he returned to London; but the Clito proceeded
For which reason some thought that he still
to Northumbria.
intended to form a greater army against Canute ; but in the
;

* 8 It
48

V.

"

Wiltonensi," Wiltshire.
ought to be
r. "Equitatu," body of cavalry.

BEATH OX KETG EGELEED.

A.D. 1016.

97

same way that Canute and Edric did on their part, so did he
and Ucthred, the earl of Northumbria, lay waste some of the
For first they ravaged Staffordshire, and next the
provinces.
provinces of Shrewsbury and Leicester, because they had refused to go out to fight against the army of the Danes.
In the meantime, Canute and Edric Streona laid waste, first
the provinces of Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire, Huntingdon-

Northamptonshire, Somersetshire, and Nottinghamshire,

On hearing this, the Clito
and, afterwards, Northumbria.
Edmund Ironside, pausing in his ravages, hastened to London
shire,

to his father

home with
self,

with

while, on the other hand, earl Ucthred returned

all speed, and, compelled by necessity, betook himall the Northumbrians, to Canute, and gave him

;
yet, for all that, either by his command or with his
sanction, he was slain by Turebrand, a noble Dane, together
with Turketel, the son of Navena. After his death, Canute

hostages

appointed Eiric earl in place of Ucthred ; and after that, re50

before the festival of
turning in all haste to the south,
his
the
of
retreated
to his ships.
whole
Easter, with
army
At this period, in the fourth year of the indiction, on the
ninth day before the calends of May, being the second day of
the week, Egelred, king of the English, departed this life at
life experienced great troubles and
which Saint Dunstan had prophesied to
him should come upon him for the death of his brother
Edward, as I have mentioned under the first year of his reign.
His body was becomingly buried in the church of Saint Paul.
After his death, the bishops, abbats, and most noble men
of England met together and with one consent elected Canute
their lord and king, and coming to him at Southampton, repudiated and rejected in his presence all the family of king
Egelred, and made peace with him, and took the oaths of fealty
on which he swore to them that before God and men
to him
he would be a faithful master to them.
But the citizens of London, and a part of the nobles who
were at that time staying there, with unanimous consent
elected the Clito Edmund king, who, being thus elevated to
the royal throne, fearlessly entered Wessex, and being received

London, after having in his

many

tribulations,

by

all

the people with great congratulations, reduced

various reading has here, "

haste to the south by another road."
60

VOL.

I.

Edmund

it

very

Ironside returning in

all

98

JLNNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEK.

A.D. 1016.

speedily to subjection on hearing which, many of the people

of England with alacrity voluntarily submitted to him.
But Canute, in the meanwhile, aboxit the time of the Rogation
days, came up with all his fleet to London ; and on arriving
81
on the southern side of
there, the Danes dug a great ditch
the Thames, and towed their ships along to the western side,
;

which, surrounding the city with a wide and deep

trench, in strict siege they shut out all from either ingress or
after

egress.
They also made frequent attempts to take it by storm ;
but, the citizens making a stout resistance against them, they

were repulsed from the walls

in consequence whereof, the

and a part of the army left to

guard the ships, they hastened with all speed to Wessex, and
gave king Edmund Ironside no time for collecting a large army.
However, with the army which in such a short period he had
collected, relying on the aid of God, he boldly met them in
Dorsetshire, and attacking them at a place which is called
52
near Gillingham, fought with them, and conquered,
Penn,
and put them to flight.
After this, midsummer being past,
he again collected a still larger army than before, and resolved to engage boldly with Canute
this took place in Wor53
where he
cestershire, at a place which is called Eearstam,
drew up his army as the situation and his own strength would
allow him, and placing all his best men in the front rank, the
rest of the army he set in reserve and then appealed to them,
calling each by name, and exhorting and entreating them that
they would bear in mind that they were fighting for their
country, their children, their wives, and their homes and, in
the most encouraging language having kindled the spirits of the
soldiers, he then ordered the trumpets to sound, and his troops
siege being put off for a time,

advance at a gentle pace. The army of the enemy did the

same. When they had come to the spot where the battle was
able to be commenced, with immense clamour they rushed on
with hostile standards, and the combat was waged with lances
to

51

This

is

supposed to have been commenced on Ihe eastern side of

at either Deptford or Rotherhithe, and running through
George's Fields, to have entered the river at Vauxhall.

London Bridge,
the

present St.

" Peomum."
It is wrongly called in the text
Properly Sherston. According to Hardy, this is supposed to have
been a stone which divided the four counties of Oxford, Gloucester, Wor5*
53

cester,

and Warwick.

DEFEAT OP THE DANES.

A.D. 1016.

99

and swords, and the engagement carried on with the greatest

In the meantime, king Edmund Ironside fought bravely
in the front rank, hand to hand, while giving all requisite
orders.
He himself fought most valiantly, and struck down
many an enemy, at the same moment performing the duties
of a valiant soldier and of a good general
but, inasmuch as
his brother-in-law Edric Streona, that most perfidious duke,
and Almar the beloved, and Algar, the son of Mehu, who
ought to have been aiding him, together with the men of the
provinces of Southampton and Wiltshire, and an innumerable multitude of people, were on the side of the Danes, his
army had to struggle hard for victory.
However, on the first day of the week, Monday to wit, so
severe and so bloody a battle was fought, that either army, from
exhaustion being no longer able to -fight, at sunset ceased of
its own accord.
Still, on the following day, king Edmund
would have crushed all the Danes, if it had not been for the
treachery of the perfidious duke Edric Streona. For, when the
battle was at its height, and he saw that the English were
prevailing, having cut off the head of a man, Osmer by name,
who very strongly resembled king Edward in features and
"
hair, raising it aloft, he exclaimed
Englishmen it is in
vain you fight!" adding, "You men of Dorset, Devon, and
take to flight with all
Wiltshire, your chieftain is slain,
54
I hold it
Behold the head of Edmund, your king
speed.
vigour.

in

my hand;

give way, then, instantly !"

When the English heard this, they were more shocked at the
atrocity of the deed than alarmed through belief in him who
announced it. Hence it came to pass that the more unsteady
ones were nearly taking to flight, but instantly, on it being
found that the king was alive, they recovered their courage,
nd boldly rushing upon the Danes, slaughtered many of them,
fighting with all their might until twilight, on the approach of
which, as on the preceding day, they separated of their own
accord.
But when the greater part of the night had passed,
Canute commanded his men to decamp in silence, and taking
the road towards London, returned to the ships, and shortly
after again laid siege to

On

the next day,

the Danes had

fled,

"
Prsecipites"

it.

when king Edmund

Ironside found that

to collect a

he returned into Wessex

seems a better reading here than " principes."

AITNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

100

A.D. 1016.

His brother-in-law, the perfidious duke Edric,

larger army.
seeing his valour, sought him again as his natural lord, and
making peace with him, swore that he would continue faithful
to him; upon which, with an army collected together for
the third time, the king liberated the citizens of London from
Two days after
the siege, and drove the Danes to their ships.
this, he passed over the Thames at a place which is called
Brentford, to engage with the Danes for the third time there
;

he joined battle with them, and having put them to flight,

On this occasion many men on the side
gained the victory.
of the English, while crossing the river without due precauAfter this, the king hastened to Wessex,
tions, were drowned.
for the purpose of collecting a more numerous army on which,
the Danes again repaired to London, laid siege to it, and stormed
it on
every side but, by the aid of God, they were unsuc;

cessful.

they returned thence with their fleet, and entered

55
is called Are we,
and, landing from their
ships, proceeded into Mercia for the purpose of plunder, after
their usual manner slaughtering all they met, burning towns,
and carrying off the spoil after which, they returned to their
ships, and the land forces were conveyed by sea to the river
which is called Meodewege, 55 while the cavalry endeavoured to
drive the live-stock, which formed part of their booty, by land.
In the meantime, king Edmund Ironside for the fourth time
collected a valiant army throughout the whole of England, and
57
passing over the Thames at the place where he had done
so previously, quickly entered Kent, and fought a battle with
the Danes near Ottaford
on which, being unable to resist his
attack, they turned their backs and fled with their horses to
58
However, he slew all he could overtake, and had
Scepege.
not the perfidious duke Edric Streona, with his treachery,
withheld him at Eagleford, 59 from pursuing the enemy, he
would that day have gained a complete victory. After returning into Wessex, Canute crossed over with his forces into

Upon

this,

the river which

Essex, and proceeded again to Mercia, for the sake of plunder, giving orders to his army to commit still greater excesses

than before.
55

y
<

The Orwell,
Brentford.

* The Medway.

in Suffolk.
**

The

Isle of

Sheppey.

6J

Aylesford, in Kent.

PROPOSED DIVISION OF THE KINGDOM.

A.D. 1016.

101

On this, with the greatest alacrity, they obeyed his commands, and having slaughtered all who fell into their hands,
and burned a very great number of towns, and laid waste
the fields, greatly enriched, they repaired with all haste to
Edmund Ironside, king of the English, pursuing them with an army which he had levied from the
whole of England, came up with them, as they were retreat60
ing, at a hill which is called Assendun, that is to say, "the hill
of the ass."
There, with all expedition, he drew up his troops
in three divisions, and then going round each troop, exhorted
and entreated them, bearing in mind their ancient valour and
victories, to defend him and his kingdom from the avarice of
the Danes, and reminded them that they were about to engage
with those whom they had conquered already.
In the meantime, Canute slowly led his forces to a level
spot ; while, on the other hand, king Edmund quickly moved
his line in the order in which he had drawn it up, and suddenly giving the signal, fell upon the Danes ; on both sides
they fought with the greatest valour, and in every quarter
multitudes fell. But that most perfidious and most wicked
duke, Edric Streona, seeing the line of the Danes wavering, and
the English likely to gain the victory, just as he had previously
arranged with Canute, took to flight with the people of Maiseveth61 and the part of the army which he commanded, and
by treachery betrayed his lord, king Edmund, and the army
There were slain in that battle duke Alfric,
of the English.
duke Godwin, Ulfketel duke of East Anglia, duke Ethelward,
son of Ethelwin, the friend of God, duke of East Anglia, and
almost the entire mass of the nobility of England, which in
no battle ever sustained a greater wound than it did there.
Eadnoth, also, the bishop of Lincoln, and the abbat "Wulsy,
who had come for the purpose of invoking the Lord on behalf
of the soldiers while waging the battle, were slain.
few days having intervened after this, king Edmund
Ironside being still desirous to come up with Canute, while
the most iniquitous and treacherous Edric and some others
did not wish that to take place, they gave him advice to make
peace with Canute and divide the kingdom between them.
their ships.

At

some reluctance, he yielded to their

and messengers going from one to the other, and

length, though with

suggestions,
60

Ashendon, in Essex.

61

Radnorshire.

102

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1017.

hostages being given on either side, the two kings met at a place
which is called Deerhurst ; Edmund pitched his camp with
his men on the western bank of the Severn, while Canute encamped with his on the eastern side.
63
Upon this, the two64kings were conveyed in boats to the
is
in
island called Olanege,
which
situate
the middle of the
65
river; where
peace, friendship, and brotherhood having
been established by pledge and by oath, the kingdom was
divided.
Then, after having exchanged arms and clothes, the
tribute being agreed upon which should be paid to the

The Danes, however,

fleet, they separated from each other.
returned to their ships with the spoil which they had collected, and the citizens of London made peace with them,
paying a price for it, and allowing them to winter there.
After these things, in the fifteenth year of the indiction,
about the time of the feast of Saint Andrew the Apostle,
66
king Edmund Ironside died at London, but was buried at
his
with
grandfather, king Edgar the Peaceful.
Glastonbury,
After his death, king Canute ordered all the bishops and chieftains, and all the nobles and principal men of the English
nation, to be assembled at London. When these had come before
him, as though he did not know it, he cunningly asked those
who had acted as witnesses between him and king Edmund
when they made the treaty of friendship and partition of the
kingdom between them, to what effect he and king Edmund
had expressed themselves about the brothers and sons of the
latter, as to whether it should be allowed the same to reign
over the kingdom of "Wessex after their father, in case Edmund should die while he was still living on which they began
to say that, beyond a doubt,
they were quite certain that king
Edmund neither living nor dying had bespoken any portion of
the kingdom for his brothers. But, as to his sons, they said
:

that they knew this, that king Edmund wished Canute to

be their guardian and protector, until they should be of fit age
to reign.
63 "
Trabariae," the word used in the text, were boats like canoes, made
61
out of a single piece of wood.
Olney.
65
According to Roger of Wendover and other historians, Edmund
Ironside and Canute first engaged there in single combat.
66
Roger of Wendover says at Oxford, where he was barbarously murdered by the son of Edric Streona.

A.D. 1017.

CANUTE DIVIDES THE KINGDOM,

103

Uut they, God testifying thereto, gave false testimony and

treacherously lied, thinking both that Canute would prove more
kind to them by reason of their falsehoods, and that they should
gain great rewards from him ; whereas, not long after, some of
these false witnesses were slain by the same king. After having
put the above question, king Canute received the oaths of
on which they swore
fealty from the nobles above-mentioned ;
to him that they willingly chose him for their king, and would
readily obey him, and pay tribute to his army ; and having
received pledges from his bare hand, together with the oaths
of the principal men among .the Danes, they utterly disregarded the brothers and sons of king Edmund, and declared
that they should not be their kings.
Now, one of the above-mentioned Clito's was Edwin the Excellent, a most revered brother of king Edmund, whom on that

with most wicked counsels, they pronounced deserving

of banishment. When, therefore, Canute had listened to the
adulation of the persons above-mentioned, and the contempt in
which they held Edwin, rejoicing, "he entered his chamber, and
calling to him the perfidious duke Edric, inquired of him in what
way he might be able to beguile Edwin to the risk of his life ;
on which Edric made answer, that he knew a certain man
named Athelward, who could very easily put him to death,
with whom he should be able to have some conversation, and
to whom he would offer a very considerable reward.
However, on learning the name of the man, the king cun" Thus and thus has duke
ningly sent for him, and said
Edric informed me, saying that you are able to beguile the
Clito Edwin, so that he may be slain ; do you only assent to
my proposal, and obtain for me his head, and you shall enjoy
all the honors and dignities of your forefathers, and shall be
On this, he made
dearer to me than my own born brother."
answer that he was willing to seek for him in order that he
might be slain, if in any way he could effect it but, in reality,
he did not wish to kill him at present, but, by way of excuse,
made this promise : he was a person sprung from a most
occasion,

noble English family.

In this year king Canute obtained the rule of the whole of
England, and divided it into four parts; Wessex he took for himself, East Anglia he gave to earl Turkill, Mercia to the perfidious
duke Edric, and Northumbria to earl Eiric. He also made a
treaty with the nobles and all the people, and they established

104

AJfNALS OP HOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1018.

by oath a firm friendship between them, and, laying them aside,

set at rest all ancient enmities.
Then, by the counsel of the
perfidious duke Edric, king Canute banished the Clito Edwin,
the brother of king Edmund, and Edwin, 67 who was styled
"the King of the Churls;" but this Edwin was reconciled
to the king.
The Clito Edwin, however, being deceived by
tlie treachery of those whom he had hitherto deemed to be most
friendly disposed to him, at the request and entreaty of king
Canute, was, the sameyear, without guilt on his part, put to death.
Edric also gave him this advice, that he should put to death
the younger Clito's, Edward and Edmund, the sons of king
Edmund ; but as it seemed to him a great disgrace for them
to be put to death in England, after the lapse of a short time he
sent them to the king of Sweden to be slain; he however,
although there was a treaty between them, would by no means
assent to his request, but sent them, for the preservation of
their lives, to Salomon, king of the Hungarians, to be brought
up ; and one of them, namely, Edmund, in process of time, ended
his life there.
But Edward received in marriage Agatha, the
daughter of the emperor, by whom he had Margaret, afterwards queen of the Scots, Christina, a virgin, who became a
nun, and the Clito Edgar.
In the month of July, king Canute took to wife queen
Emma, the widow of king Egebred, by whom he had a son,
named Hardicanute, afterwards king, and a daughter, named
Gunhilda, who was afterwards married to Henry, the emperor
of the Romans.
In the year 1018, at the Feast of the Nativity of our Lord,
while Canute was in London, he ordered the perfidious duke
Edric Streona to be slain in his palace, because he feared lest he
should be on some occasion betrayed by his treachery, just as
his former masters Egelred and Edmund had been frequently
betrayed. He also ordered his body to be thrown over the walls
of the city, and to be cast out without burial ; together with
him duke Norman, the son of duke Leofwin, and brother of
earl Leofric, Ethelward, the son of duke Engelmar, and
Brithric, the son of Elphege, earl of Devonshire, were slain
without any guilt on their parts. In this year, by the whole
of England, seventy-two pounds, and by London, four hundred
and ten pounds, 68 were paid to the army of the Danes. Aldun,
67

Properly Edwy.

68

These numbers are manifestly wrong

the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle

A.D. 1027.

MESSAGE TO THE DANES

105

bishop of Durham, departed this life, and a great battle was

69
The
fought between the English and the Scots at Carre.
and
an
the
Danes
came
to
at
Oxford
English
understanding
as to the observance of the laws of king Edgar.
In the year 1019, Canute, king of the English and of the
Danes, crossed to Denmark, and remained there throughout the
whole of the winter.
In the year 1020, king Canute returned to England, and at
the festival of Easter held a great council at Cirencester.
Edmund was appointed to the see of Durham, and Living,
archbishop of Canterbury, departing this life, was succeeded
by Agelnoth, who was called the Good, the son of Agelmar, a
nobleman.
In the same year, the church which king Canute
and earl Turketel had built on the hill which is called Assen70
dun, was dedicated in their presence with great honor and pomp
by Wulstan, the archbishop of York, and many other bishops.
In the year 1021, Canute, king of the English and of the
Danes, before the feast of Saint Martin, expelled the earl Tur-

mentioned, together with his wife, Egitha, from

Algar, the bishop of East Anglia, departed this life,
and was succeeded by Alfwin.
In the year 1022, Agelnoth, the archbishop of Canterbury,
went to Rome, and being received by pope Benedict with great
honor, the pall was given to him.
In the year 1023, the body of Saint Elphege the Martyr
was transferred from London to Canterbury.
Wulstan, the
archbishop of York, departed this life at York, on the day before
the calends of July, being the third day of the week, but
his body was carried to Ely, and there buried.
He was succeeded by Alfric, the prior of Winchester.
In the year 1026, Alfric, the archbishop of York, went to
"Rome, and received the pall from pope John. Richard, the
second duke of Normandy, departed this life ; and was succeeded by Richard the Third, who died in the same year, being
succeeded by his brother Robert.
In the year 1027, it having been intimated to the king of the
kill so often

England.

English and of the Danes that the people of

Norway greatly
despised their king, Olaf, for his simplicity, mildness, justice
amount paid by the whole of England as 72.000 pounds, and
that paid by the city of London, 10,500.
10
99
Ashendon, in Essex.
Probably Carron.
states the

106

ATTCTALS

OF BOGEB, DE HOVEDEtf.

A.D. 1033.

them a great quantity of gold

begging them, with many intreaties, that, having
deposed and expelled him, they would become subject to
him, and permit him to reign over them. Receiving, with
great avidity, what he sent them, they ordered word to be
sent him, that they were ready to receive him whenever he
chose to come.
In the year 1028, Canute, king of the English and of the
Danes, crossing over to Norway with fifty large ships, expelled
king Olaf, and rendered it subject to himself.
and
and

piety, lie sent to certain of

silver,

In the year 1 029, Canute, king of the English, of the Danes,

and of the Norwegians, returned to England and shortly after
Bent into exile Hacun, a Danish earl, on the pretext that he
was sending him on an embassy, as he feared lest he should
;

be deprived of his life by him. He was married to a noble

woman, Gunhilda, the daughter of his own sister and of
"Wertgeorn, king of the Windi.
In the year 1030, the above-named earl Hacun perished at
sea; some say that he was slain at this period in the island of
Orkney. Saint Olaf, the king and martyr, son of Harold, king
of Norway, whom king Canute had expelled, returning to

Norway, was unrighteously slain by the Norwegians.

In the year 1031, Canute, king of the English, of the
Danes, and of the Norwegians, set out with great state from
Denmark for Rome, and presented to Saint Peter, the chief of
the Apostles, vast gifts of gold and silver and other precious
things, and obtained, at his request, from pope John, that the
school of the English at Rome should be exempt from all
tax and tribute; also, in going and returning he bestowed
bounteous alms on the poor, and put an end to many barriers on
the road where toll was exacted from strangers, by payment
of a large sum of money before the tomb of the Apostles he
also made a vow to amend his life and manners.
In the year 1032, the church of Saint Edmund, the king and
Conflagrations, almost unextinguishmartyr, was dedicated.
;

ravaged many places throughout England.

Elphege,
the bishop of Winchester, departed this life, and was succeeded
by Elfwyn, the king's priest.
In the year 1033, died Leolf, bishop of the Wiccii, 72 a
man of great piety and modesty, at the episcopal town of
able,

73

Worcester.

ACCESSION OF HAEOLD.

A.D. 1036.

107

73
He died on the fourth day before the calends of
September, being the third day of the week, and, as we have
reason to believe, departed to the kingdom of heaven his body
was buried with due honor in the church of Saint Mary, at
Worcester.
To his see was elected Brithege, abbat of Pershore, son of the sister of Wulstan, the archbishop of York.
In the year 1034, Malcolm, 74 the king of the Scots, departed
this life, and was succeeded by Machetad.

Kemeys.

In the year 1035, Canute, king of the English, just before

Sweyn, king of the Norwegians
and of the Danes Hardicanute,- his son by queen Emma
his
son Harold, whom he had by Elfgiva of Southampton, he apand shortly after, in the same
pointed king of England
year, on the second day before the ides of November, being
the fourth day of the week, he departed this life at Shaftesbury, but was buried at Winchester, with all due honors,
his death appointed his son,

After his burial, queen Elfgiva, 76

16
took
at that place.
Emma,
refuge
But Harold, on obtaining the royal dignity, sent his followers with all haste to Winchester, and took away from her, in a
tyrannical manner, the largest and best portion of the treasures
which king Canute had left her ; and after having spoiled her,
dismissed her, to take her seat there as she had previously done.
With the consent, also, of the greater part of the elders of
England he began to reign, as being the lawful heir; but
yet not with such power as did Canute, because [by some]
Hardicanute was looked for as being the more lawful heir.
For which reason, shortly afterwards, the kingdom of England
was divided by lot, and the northern part fell to Harold, the
southern to Hardicanute. Robert, duke of the Normans, died,
and was succeeded by his son, William the Bastard, at a very
in the old monastery there.

who was

also called

youthful age.
In the year 1036, the innocent Clito's Alfred and Edward,
the sons of Egelred, the former king of the English, crossed
over to England with a few ships from Normandy, where they
had remained for a long time with their uncle Richard, and,
71 The Second.
In Pembrokeshire.
A suspicion is mentioned by some of the chroniclers that this woman
palmed off the children of a priest and a cobbler on Canute as his own.
She herself was the daughter of earl Elfelm.
76 This was for
protection from the violence of Harold.
73

75

108

AXNALS OF BICHARD DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1037.

attended by a great number of Norman soldiers, came to

Winchester, to have an interview with their mother, who was
This some of the men in power took
staying at that place.

and were indignant at it because, although unjustly

much more devoted to king Harold than to them,
and especially, as it is said, the earl Godwin.
He, after having hurried on Alfred towards London for the
purpose of an interview with king Harold, in obedience
to his commands, detained him and placed him in close cusSome of his attendants he dispersed, some he placed
tody.
in chains, and afterwards put out their eyes some he scalped
and tortured, and deprived of their handy and feet, by cutting
them off. Many, also, he caused to be sold, and by various
and shocking deaths he put to death six hundred men at
amiss,
BO,

they were

Guilford.
But their souls, we believe, are now rejoicing in
Paradise with the Saints, whose bodies, without cause, were
so cruelly consigned to death on earth.
On hearing this, queen Emma in great haste sent back her
son Edward, who had remained with her, into Normandy
whereupon, by the command of Godwin and certain others, the
Clito Alfred was led in the most strict bonds to the isle of Ely ;
but as soon as the ship came to shore, on board of it, they instantly in the most cruel manner put out his eyes, and then,
being led to the monastery by the monks, he was delivered into
;

their charge ;
and his body

here, shortly afterwards, he departed this life,

in the south porch

was buried with due honor

on the western side of the church, while his soul enjoys the
delights of Paradise.

In the year 1037, Harold king of the Mercians and Northumbrians, was chosen king by the nobles and the people, to
But Hardicanute, because he stayed
reign over all England.
too long in Denmark

and delayed coming to England as he had

been requested, was entirely set aside, and his mother Elfgiva,
who was also called Emma, the former queen of the English,
at the beginning of the winter, was expelled from England
without mercy, and shortly afterwards, passing over in a ship to
Flanders, was received with honor by earl Baldwin.
He, in
the way that became such a man, as long as her need demanded
it,

willingly took care that all necessaries were provided her.

this, Avic, the prior of

In the same year, a short time before

Evesham, a man of great piety, died.

A.D.

1040

TETBrTE PAID TO HABDICAXTTTE.

109

In the year 1038, Egelnoth, archbishop of Canterbury, departed this life, on the fourth day before the calends of November, on the seventh day after whose death, Egelred, bishop of
77
died : for he had asked of God, that he might not
Sussex,
live long in this world after the death of his most beloved father
Egelnoth. Grimketel succeeded Egelred in the bishopric, and
Eadsy, the king's chaplain, succeeded Egelnoth as archbishop.
In the same year also, died Brithege, the bishop of Worcester,
on the fourteenth day before the calends of January, being the
fourth day of the week, and was succeeded by Living.
In the year 1039, there was a very severe storm. Brithmar,
bishop of Lichfield, died, and was succeeded by Wulsy. Hardicanute, king of the Danes, crossed over to Flanders, and visited
his

mother Emma.

[In the year 1040], Harold, the king of the English, died at
London, and was buried at Westminster after his burial, the
nobles of almost the whole of England sent ambassadors to
Hardicanute at Bruges, where he was staying with his mother,
;

and thinking that they were acting rightly, entreated him to

come to England, and receive the sceptre of the kingdom. Having
prepared forty ships, and equipped them with Danish soldiers, before midsummer he arrived in England, and was joyfully received by all, and shortly after elevated to the throne of the
But, during the period of his reign, he did nothing
dignity. For as soon as he began to reign,
not forgetting the injuries which his predecessor Harold, (who

kingdom.

worthy of the royal

was supposed to he

his brother),

had done either

to

him

or to his

mother, he sent Elfric, archbishop of York, earl Godwin,

Stir, master of the household, Edric, his keeper of the purse,

Thrond, his executioner, and other men of high rank to

London, and ordered them to dig up the body of Harold, and
cast it into a swampy place.
After it had been thrown up on
shore there, he ordered it to be dragged out, and to be cast into
the river Thames.
But a short time after, it was taken up by
a certain fisherman, and carried off in haste by the Danes,
and honorably buried by them in the burying ground which
they had at London.
These things being done, king Hardicanute ordered eight
marks to be paid by the whole of England to each rower,
and twelve to each pilot of his fleet, a tribute so heavy, that
17

Bishop of Selsey.

110

AlTffALS

OF BOGER DE HOVEDEIT.

hardly any person, was able to pay

to all

eame

who, before his

it.

arrival, greatly
exceedingly odious. Added to this,

A .D.

1041.

In consequence of this,
wished for it, he behe was extremely exas-

perated against earl Godwin, and Living, the bishop of "Worcester, for the death of his brother Alfred, Alfric, the archbishop
of York, and certain others being their accusers. He therefore
took away the bishopric of Worcester from Living, and gave it
to Alfric ; but in the following year he took it from Alfric, and
restored it, with marks of kindness, to Living, with whom he

had become reconciled.

But Godwin, to make his peace, presented to the king a galley
or ship, of exquisite workmanship, having a gilded beak, provided with the choicest equipments, and fitted out with splendid
arms and eight hundred78 picked soldiers. Each one of these
had on his arms bracelets of gold, weighing sixteen ounces, a
on his head partly gilded, a
triple coat of mail, a helmet
sword girt to his loins with a gilded hilt, a Danish battle-axe
ornamented with gold hanging from the left shoulder, in his
left hand a shield, the boss and studs of which were gilded,
and in his right a lance, which in the English language is
"
called
Ategar."

In addition to this, he made oath before the king, and almost

all the nobles and most dignified thanes of England, that it
was neither by his advice or concurrence that his brother had
been deprived of his sight, but that his lord, king Harold, had
ordered him to do what he did do.
In the year 1041, Hardicanute, king of the English, sent the
servants of his household throughout all the provinces of the
A
kingdom, to collect the tribute which he had ordered.
sedition arising in consequence, two of them, Feader and Turstan by name, were slain by the people of the province of Worcester and the citizens, in the upper room of a tower in the

monastery of Worcester, whither they had fled for the purpose

of concealment this took place on the fourth day before the
nones of May, being the second day of the week.
In con;

sequence of this, the king, being aroused to anger, for the purpose
of avenging their death, despatched thither, Thuri, earl of MidAnglia, Leofric, earl of Mercia, Godwin, earl of Wessex, Si7*

"

"

Octingesimo

Roger of Wendover,

in the text.
is

much more

Eighty, spite of the eight hundred of

probable.

SUCCESSION OF EDWAKD.

A.D. 1042.

Ill
79

ward, earl of Northumbria, Rome, earl of Maiseveth, and

the earls of the whole of England, and nearly all his own
household servants, with a great army, Alfric then being
bishop of Worcester these he sent thither, with orders to
slay all they could, and, after plundering the city, to set it on
fire and lay waste the whole province.
A short time after the feast of All Saints, they began to lay
waste the city and the province, and ceased not to do so for
four days however, they took and slew but few of the citizens
;

or provincials, because, their approach being known beforehand,

the provincials had taken to flight in various directions ; but
a multitude of the citizens had fled for refuge to a certain
little island, situate in the middle of the river Severn, which
is called Beverege, and, having thrown up fortifications there,
stoutly defended themselves against their enemies, until peace
was restored and they had free liberty to return home. On the
fifth day, therefore, after the burning of the city, every man
returned home laden with considerable spoil, and the king's

anger was immediately appeased. Not long after this, Edward,

the son of Egelred the former king of the English, came to
England from Normandy, where he had been in exile many

and being honorably entertained by his brother, king

Hardicanute, took up his residence at his court.
In the year 1042, Hardicanute, king of the English, was
present at a banquet, at which Osgod Clapa, a man of high rank,
was marrying his daughter Gyta, to Tuvy, a Dane, and a very
80
influential man, at a place which is called Lamtithe
while
in merry mood, and in perfect health and good spirits, he was
enjoying the hilarity of the nuptials by the side of the bride,
years,

and standing up, was drinking to certain men, he suddenly fell

to the earth with a dreadful shock, and remaining speechless,
^expired on the sixth day before the ides of July, being the third
day of the week, and being carried to Winchester, was buried
near king Canute, his father.
Upon this, his brother Edward, by the especial aid of earl
Godwin and Living, the bishop of Worcester, was elevated to
the dignity of king, at
79

London

his father

was Egelred, whose

Radnorshire.

Lambeth, in Surrey. This event took place at Clapham, which was

fermerly in the parish of Lambeth.

112

ANNALS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1044.

was Edgar, whose father was Edmund, whose father

was Edward the Elder, whose father was Alfred.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1043, on the
first day of Easter, being the nones of April, Edward was
anointed king at Winchester, by Eadsy, archbishop of Canterbury, and Alfric, archbishop of York, and nearly all the other
father

bishops of England.
In the same year, after the feast of Saint Martin, the king,
with Leofric, Godwin, and Siward attending him, suddenly
proceeded from the city of Gloucester to Worcester, and following the advice which they had given him, took away from his
mother all the valuables she had, consisting of gold, silver,
jewels, precious stones, and other things; either because before
he had been made king, or since then, she had given him less
than he required, and had been extremely harsh towards him.
Edmund, bishop of Durham, having departed this life, he
was succeeded by Egelric, Siward being at that time earl of

Northumbria.

In the year 1044, Alword, bishop of London, who, both

before he was bishop, and in the time of his episcopate, was
abbat of the monastery of Evesham, being unable to perform
the duties of the see by reason of his infirmities, wished
to reside at Evesham, but the brethren of that place would by

no means consent thereto.

Consequently, taking away most
of the books and ornaments that he had given to that place,
and as some say, some things that other persons had given,
he retired to the monastery of Eamsege, 81 and gave to Saint
Benedict all that he brought ; there he took up his abode,
and dying there in the same year, on the eighth day before
the calends of August, being the fourth day of the week, he

was buried at that place.

At a general synod, which

at this time was held at London,

a religious monk of Evesham, who had also been a monk in
the Isle of Man, 82 was chosen abbat of Evesham, and was
ordained on the fourth day before the ides of August, being
In the same year, the noble
the sixth day of the week.
matron Gunhilda, the daughter of king Wertgeorn and of
the sister of king Canute, who was left a widow after the
81

82

Ramsey.
Qui et Manni," are the words in the text

"

bably not the correct reading.

but they are most pro-

DEATH OP MAGNUS.

A.D. 1017.

113

death of earl Hacun and Harold, with her two sons, Hemming
and Turkill, was expelled from England.
Proceeding to
Flanders, she resided for some time at a place which is called
83
Briege, and then went to Denmark.
In the year 1045, Brithwold, hishop of Wiltshire, 84 departed
this life, and was succeeded by Herman, the king's chaplain,
a native of Lorraine. In the same year, Edward, king of the
English, assembled a very strong fleet, at the port of Sandwich,
against Magnus, king of Norway, who was making preparations
to invade England ; but a war being waged against himself by
Sweyn, king of the Danes, it put an end to the expedition.
In the year 1046, on the tenth day before the calends of April,
85
being the Lord's day, Living, bishop of the Wiccii, and of
Devonshire and Cornwall, died; after whose death the bishopric
of Crediton and Cornwall was immediately given to Leofric, a>
86
Briton, the king's chancellor ; and Aldred, who was first a
monk of Winchester, and afterwards abbat of Tavistock, received the bishopric of the Wiccii. 87
In this year Osgod
Clapa was banished from England. Magnus, king of Norway,
the son of king Olaf the Saint, having put to flight Sweyn
king of the Danes, subdued the country of Denmark.
In the year 1047, the snow fell, in the west of England, in
such vast quantities, that it even broke down the woods. Aidwin, bishop of Winchester, departed this life, on which Stigand
was raised to the see.
Sweyn, king of the Danes, sent ambassadors to Edward, king of the English, 88 on which earl Godwin advised the king to send him at least fifty ships, equipped
with soldiers but because this advice did not seem good to earl
Leofric and all the people, he was not willing to send him any.
After this, Magnus, king of Norway, attended with a large and
powerful fleet, fought a battle with Sweyn, and, after many
thousands had been slain on both sides, expelled him from Den;

mark

after which, he reigned over that country as well, and

compelled the Danes to pay him a small tribute, and not long
;

after, died.
83

s*

Bruges.

which see was afterwards removed to Salis;

** A native of Wales.
Worcester.
87 The
meaning is, that the bishopric of Worcester was divided into
two ; that of Crediton being formed from it.
8S
The text has here, " Norreganorum," " of the Norwegians," evidently
a mistake.
Bishop of Ramesbury

bury.

VOL.

I.

114

A.STNALS

OF ROGEB, DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1049.

In the year 1048, Sweyn regained possession of Denmark,

and Harold Harf ager, who was the son of Siward, king of Norway, and, on the mother's side, brother of Saint Olaf, and
on the father's side, uncle to king Magnus, returned to Norway,
and shortly after sent ambassadors to Edward, king of the
English, and offered to him, and received in return, assurances
of peace and friendship.
On the calends of May, being the
Lord's day, there was a great earthquake at "Worcester, in the
county of the Wiccii, at Derby, and at many other places a
mortality among men and animals prevailed throughout. many
of the provinces of England, and fires in the air, commonly
89
called woodland
fires, destroyed towns and crops of standing
corn in the province of Derby, and some other provinces.
In the year 1049, Leo began to reign, 80 the hundred and fifth
pope he was the pope who composed the new Gregorian chaunt.
The emperor Henry collected an innumerable force against Baldwin, earl of Flanders, especially because he had burned his palace
at Nimeguen, and, most beauteous as it was, destroyed it.
Pope Leo took part in this expedition, and a great number of
noblemen and grandees of many nations.
Sweyn, king of
the Danes, as the emperor had commanded him, was there also
with his fleet, and on this occasion took the oaths of fealty to
;

the emperor, who sent also to Edmund, king of the English,

and requested that he would not allow Baldwin to escape, if he
should attempt to do so by sea.
In consequence of this, the
king went with a large fleet to the port of Sandwich, and
remained there until the emperor had obtained of Baldwin

every thing he required.

In the meantime, earl Sweyn, the son of earl Godwin and
Gyta, who had formerly left England, (because he was not
allowed to marry Edgiva, abbess of the monastery of Lcomin-

whom he had debauched), and had gone to Denmark,

returned with eight ships, and, dissembling, declared that he
Earl Beorn,
would, in future, continue faithful to the king.
who was the son of the Danish earl Ulph, the uncle of Sweyn,
the son of Spralling, the son of Urse, promised him that he
would obtain his request of the king, and that his earldom
should be restored to him.
Therefore, after earl Baldwin had made peace with the emperor, the earls Godwin and Beorn, with the king's permission,
came with forty-two ships to Pevensey ; but the rest of the
fiter,

Silvalicus.

90

Leo the Ninth.

A.D. 1000.

MACHETAD SENDS MONEY TO HOME.

115

he ordered to return home, retaining only a few ships

with him.
When word was brought to the king that Osgod
91
ships, he recalled as
Clapa lay at Ulps with twenty-nine
many as he could of the ships that he had sent away on
which, Osgod, having fetched away his wife, whom he had
sent to Bruges, returned to Denmark with six ships
but
the others, going to Essex, returned, carrying off no little
booty from the neighbourhood of Eadulph's Promontory.
But in returning, they were overtaken by a violent storm,
which sank them all, except two, that were taken in the parts
beyond sea, when all were slain who were found on board of
them. While these things were going on, earl Sweyn came
to Pevensey, and with deceitful intent, requested his cousin,
earl Beorn, to go with him to the harbour of Sandwich, and,
as he had promised, reconcile the king to him.
Beorn, trusting in his relationship, and taking with him but
three companions, set out with him on which, Sweyn took him
to Bosanham, 92 where his ships were, and putting him on board,
instantly ordered him to be strongly fettered, and kept him
there with him until he came to Dartmouth, where having
slain him, and thrown him into a deep ditch, and covered him
with earth, the six ships left him two of which were shortly
fleet

afterwards taken by the men of Hastings, who, having slain

those on board of them, carried the ships to Sandwich, and
there presented them to the king.
Sweyn, however, flying to
Flanders, with two ships, remained there until Aldred, the
bishop of Worcester, brought him back, and reconciled the king
to him.
In the same year, at the request of the abbat Herimar, a
man of exemplary piety, Saint Leo the pope came to France,
having in his retinue the governor and all the dignitaries of
the city of Rome, and dedicated the monastery of Saint Remigius, the apostle of the Franks, which had been built at
Rheims, with the greatest pomp ; and afterwards held a
great synod of archbishops, bishops, and abbats, in that city,

which

lasted six days

to which synod was sent, by Edward,
king of the English, Aldwin, a monk of Ramsey, and abbat
of the monastery of Saint Augustine.
In the year 1050, Machetad, the king of Scotland, sent money
91
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says thirty-nine.
;

''-

Bosham,

in Sussex.

ANNALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

116

A.U. 1051.

Rome, for the purpose of distribution.

Edsy, archbishop
of Canterbury, departed this life, and was succeeded by Robert,
bishop of London, a Norman by birth. Herman, bishop of
93
Wiltshire, and Aldred, bishop of Worcester, set out for Rome.
In the year 1051, Alfric, who was also called Putta, archbishop of York, died at Southwell, and was buried at Medes94
hamburgstede, being succeeded by Kinsy, the king's chaplain.
In this year, king Edward freed the English from the heavy tax,
in the thirty-eighth year after his father, king Egelred, had
to

ordered it to be paid for the Danish soldiers.

After these things, in the month of September, Eustace the
Elder, earl of Boulogne, who had married the sister of king
Edward, Goda by name, arrived at Canterbury with a few
Here 95 his soldiers, while stupidly and awkwardly in
ships.
of
quest
lodgings for themselves, killed one of the citizens ;
on which, a fellow-citizen of his, being witness of this,
avenged him, by slaying one of the soldiers. On this, the
(.-arl and his men,
being greatly enraged, slaughtered a great
number of men and women with their arms, and trod down
children and infants under their horses' hoofs.
But when
they saw the citizens running together to resist them, disgracefully taking to flight, they escaped with difficulty, after seven
of their companions had been slain, and fled to king Edward,
who was then at Glavome.
Earl Godwin being indignant at such things taking place
in his earldom, and greatly inflamed with anger, in his own
first

915

earldom,
his

eldest

that is to say, in Kent, Sussex, and Wessex, and

son Sweyn in his, namely Oxford, Gloucester-

shire, Herefordshire, Somersetshire, and Berkshire, and his

other son Harold in his, namely, the provinces of Essex,

East Anglia, Huntingdon, and Grantebrigge, 97 collected an innumerable army; which however did not escape king Edward.
Consequently, sending messengers in all haste to Leofric, earl
of the Mercians, and Siward, earl of Northumbria, he begged
them to make haste and come to him with all they could assemble, as he was placed in great jeopardy.
93

Of Ramesbury.

95

The Anglo-Saxon

Peterborough.
Chronicle and Matthew of Westminster represent
this as taking place at Dover, after the return of Eustace from Canterbury,
where he had stopped to refresh himself.
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
9G
97
Gloucester.
places the event in 1048.
Cambridge.

A.D. 1051.

FLIGHT OF GODWIN.

117

at first with a few only ; but -when they

the matter stood, they sent through their earldoms
swift messengers on horseback, and collected a large army.
In
like manner, earl Rodulph, son of Goda, sister of king Edward, collected as many as he could in his earldom. In the,
meantime, Godwin and his sons, after the nativity of Saint
Mary, coming with their forces into the province of Gloucester,
pitched their camp at a place which is called Langeto, and
sending ambassadors to the king at Gloucester, under the threat
of making war, demanded the surrender of earl Eustace, and
his allies as well, both Normans and men of Boulogne, who had
taken possession of the castle on the hill of Dover.
In consequence of this, the king was for the moment greatly
alarmed, and, being afflicted with great anguish, was utterly at a
loss to know what to do ; but when he understood that the army
earls Siward, Leofric, and Eodulph were approaching, he determinedly made answer that he would on no account give up
Eustace and the others who were demanded on hearing which,
the messengers returned empty-handed.
After their departure
the army entered Gloucester, being prepared for battle with
such hostile and resolutje spirit, that they wished to engage immediately with earl Godwin's army, if the king would permit
them. But, inasmuch as the best men in all England were

However, they came

knew how

assembled together on his side and theirs, it seemed to earl

Leofric and some others, to be the more prudent part not to
begin a battle with their fellow-countrymen ; but they proposed that, exchanging hostages, the king and Godwin should,
on a day named, meet at London for a conference.
This counsel being approved of, and messages interchanged,
and hostages given and received, the earl returned into
Wessex; but the king assembled a more numerous army
from the whole of Mercia and Northumbria, and led it with
him to London. On the other hand, Godwin and his sons
came to South weorc, 98 with a great multitude of the men of

Wessex

;
but, as his army had gradually diminished, he
did not dare to come to the conference with the king, but on,
the approach of night, took to flight.
Wherefore, next morning, the king in council, and by the unanimous consent of
his army, pronounced sentence of banishment against him and
his five sons ; on which he, with his wife Githa, and Tosti,

Southwark.

118

ANNALS OF ROGEH DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1052.

with his wife Juthitha, daughter of Baldwin, earl of Flanders, and two other of his sons, Sweyn and Girth, repaired
to Tornege, where his ships were in readiness. Hastily placing
on hoard as much gold and silver and other precious things
as they were able to carry, and embarking with all speed,
they directed their course to Baldwin, earl of Flanders. Moreover, Harold and Leofwin, his sons, going to Bristol, embarked
on board a ship which their brother Sweyn had provided for
The king, on account
himself, and crossed over to Ireland.
of the anger which he entertained against her father Godwin,
repudiated queen Edgitha, and sent her ignominiously with a
single attendant to Werewell, where he gave her into the
custody of the abbess.
After these things had thus happened, "William, duke of
the Normans, with a multitude of his subjects, came to England, and, with his attendants, was honorably entertained by
king Edward, who afterwards dismissed him, on his return

Normandy, with great and numerous presents.

In the year 1052, Elfgiva, or Emma, the former queen, and
wife of kings Egelred and Canute, departed this life at Winchester, on the second day before the nones of March, and was
In the same year, Griffin, king of Wales, raburied there.
to

vaged a great part of the province of Hereford the people of

the province, and a considerable number of Normans, went
out from the castle against him, but, after slaying many of
them, he gained the victory, and carried off with him conThis battle was fought on the same day that,
siderable spoil.
;

thirteen years before, the

of earl Leofric.

Welch had

slain

Edwin, the brother

Shortly after this, earl Harold and his brother Leofwin returned from Ireland, and entering the mouth of the Severn with
a great number of ships, landed at the confines of Somerset and
Devon, and laid waste many towns and fields in those parts.
Against them a great number of the people of Somerset and
Devon went out, but Harold defeated them, slaying more than
thirty noble thanes of their number, together with many others ;
after which he returned to his ships with the spoil, and then
sailed round Penwithsteort."
Upon this, king Edward, with
all expedition, sent forty ships, supplied with provisions and
picked soldiers, to the port of Sandwich, and ordered them to
99

Land's End.

GODWIN'S FLEET SAILS

A. D. 1052.

~u?

THE THAMES.

119

await the approach of earl Godwin, and be on the look-out

unknown to them all, returning with a
few ships, he landed in Kent, and secretly sending messengers,
enticed to his assistance the people of Kent, and afterwards
the people of Sussex, Essex, Surrey, and all the mariners of
Hastings and of all the parts near the sea-shore, besides some
others all these with one voice declared that they were ready
to live or die for him.
When this became known to the king's fleet that lay at the
port of Sandwich, it set out in pursuit of him, on which he
took to flight, and escaped, concealing himself in whatever place
he could. But the king's forces returned to the port of SandOn learning
wich, and from there repaired to London.
this, earl Godwin returned to the Isle of Wight, and sailed
near the shore until his sons Harold and Leofwin came with
;

but, in spite of this,

their fleet and when they had met they desisted from plunder
and rapine, only, when necessity demanded it, taking pro;

visions for their troops.

Enticing to their assistance all the
people they could in the vicinity of the sea-shore and in
other places, and picking up all the mariners they met with,
they steered their course towards the port of Sandwich, their

king Edward, who

Despatching messengers with all speed, he sent word to all who had not revolted from him, that they must come to his assistance with
the greatest haste but being very slow in their movements,
they did not come in time.
In the meantime, earl Godwin coming up the Thames with
his fleet against the tide, on the day of the exaltation of the
Holy Cross, being the second day of the week, came to South1
weorc, and waited there until flood- tide.
Meanwhile, by
means of messengers, he convened certain of the citizens
of London whom he had previously brought over by various
promises, and caused nearly all of them to wish entirely
as he would have them.
After this, all things being arranged
and set in order, on the flood-tide coming, with all speed
they heaved their anchors, and no one on the bridge oparrival at

was

which place was reported

at this period staying at

to

London.

The
posing them, sailed up the river close to the south shore.
land forces also came, and putting themselves in battle
array on the bank of the river, presented a dense and terrible
Southwark.

120

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

line of battle

after

which, the

fleet

A.D. 1052.

turned towards the north

was its intention to surround the king's fleet.

For the king had both a fleet and a numerous land army but
because both with the king and with Godwin there were very
few who had any spirit (so greatly did almost all the English
shore, as it

abhor fighting against their own kindred and fellow-countrymen), the consequence was, that all the more prudent men on
either side, effecting a reconciliation between the king and the
The following mornearl, bade the army lay aside their arms.
ing the king held a council, and fully restored to Godwin and
his wife and all his sons, with the exception of Sweyn, their
former honors.

He, being moved with penitence, because, as previously

mentioned, he had slain his cousin Beorn, journeyed from
Flanders to Jerusalem, barefoot, and on his return thence, having
contracted a disease from the excessive cold, died in Lycia.
Edgitha, also, his queen, the daughter of the earl, the king
received with due honor, and restored her to her former dignity.
Peace and concord being thus established, to all the people
they promised good laws, and banished all the Normans who had

and had pronounced unjust judgments,

and had given the king bad counsel against the English. Some
few, however, namely, Robert Le Dragon, and his son-in-law,
instituted unjust ones,

Richard the son of Scrobi, Alfred, the king's master of the horse,
Aufrid, surnamed Ceokesfot, and some others whom the king
loved more than the rest, and who had preserved their fidelity
to him and all the people, they allowed to remain in England.

But Robert, the archbishop of Canterbury, William, the bishop

of London, and Ulph, the bishop of Lincoln, with difficulty
escaping with their Normans, crossed the sea ; however, on
account of his virtues, William was shortly after recalled and
reinstated in his bishopric.

Osborn, however, surnamed Pentecost, and his companion,

their castles, and, with the permission of
earl Leofric, passing through his earldom, repaired to Scotland,
2
where they were received by Machetad, king of the Scots.
In the same year, on the night of the feast of Saint Thomas
the Apostle, there was a wind so strong and violent that it blew
down many churches and houses, and broke numberless trees,
or tore them up by the roots.

Hugh, surrendered

The king who

is

more generally known

as

Macbeth.

DEATH OF SIWARD.

A.D. 1055.

121

In the year 1053, the brother of Griffin, king of South

Wales, whose name was Rees, on account of the frequent
depredations which he had committed, was slain by command of king Edward, at a place called Bulendun, 8 and his
head was brought to the king at Gloucester, on the vigil of
the Epiphany. In the same year, when the second day of
the festival of Easter was being celebrated, a dreadful calamity befel earl Godwin at Winchester, while, as usual, he
was sitting at table with the king.
For, being suddenly
attacked by a fatal malady, he sank down on his seat bereft
of speech
on seeing which, his sons, Harold, Tosti, and
Girth, carried him into the king's chamber, hoping that, after
a little while, he would recover from the attack ; but he,
being deprived of all strength, departed this life on the fifth
day after, being the seventeenth day before the calends 01
May, and was buried in the old monastery there. He was
succeeded in the dukedom by his son Harold, whose earldom
was given to Algar, the son of earl Leofric.
In the year 1054, Siward, the valiant earl of Northumbria, by command of king Edward, invaded Scotland, with both an army of horse and a strong fleet, and
fought a battle with Machetad, king of the Scots ; and, after
many thousands of the Scots, and all the Normans, of whom
mention has been made above, were slain, put him to flight,
and gave the crown to Malcolm, son of the king of the Cum:

brians, as king
his own son, 4

Edward had commanded. But in this battle

and many of the English and Danes, were

slain.

On the death of Godwin, the abbat of Winchelcomb, Aired,

bishop of Worcester, on the feast of Saint Kenelm, appointed abbat in his room Godric, the son of Godman, the
After this, the same bishop was dispatched
king's chaplain.
on an embassy, with costly presents, to the emperor by whom,
and Herman, archbishop of Cologne, he was entertained with
great honor, and remained with them a whole year; on
the king's behalf, he also suggested to the emperor to send
ambassadors to Hungary, and bring back his cousin, the
son of king Edmund Ironside, and procure his return to
:

England,

In the year 1055,

3

Bullingdon.

Siward, earl of Northumbria, died at

4

Osborn.

122

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1U55.

5
York, and was buried at the monastery of Galmanho, which
he had founded, and his earldom was given to Tosti, the
brother of duke Harold.
A short time after this, a council was held in London, and
king Edward outlawed earl Algar, the son of earl Leofric,
without any blame on his part
who immediately went to
;

and, having procured eighteen piratical ships, re6

turned, and going to Griffin, king of the Welsh, begged
that he would aid him against king Edward on which he,
Ireland,

immediately collecting from the whole of his kingdom a numerous army, requested Algar, with his forces, to meet him and
his army at a place nalned.
Having met, they entered the
province of Hereford, for the purpose of laying waste the territories of the English
whereupon the timid duke Rodulph,
nephew of king Edward, collecting an army, met them two
miles from the city of Hereford, on the ninth day before the
;

calends of November.

He

ordered the English, contrary to

their usage, to fight on horseback ; but, just when they were

about to engage, the duke, with his Franks and Normans, was

the

first to

take to flight, which the English seeing, followed

their leader's example.

Nearly the whole of the enemy pursued them, and slew of

four or five hundred men, and wounded a great number
after which, having gained the victory, king Griffin and earl
Algar entered Hereford, and, having slain seven canons who had
defended the doors of the principal church, and having burnt

them

the monastery (which bishop Athelstan, the true worshipper

of Christ, had built), with all its ornaments, and the relics of
Saint Egelbert, the king and martyr, and of other Saints, and
having slain some of the citizens and taken many prisoners,
and spoiled and burnt the city, they enriched themselves with
a vast amount of plunder.
After this, the king commanded an army to be levied in England, and, assembling it at Gloucester, gave the command of it
to the valiant duke Harold, who followed them, and, boldly entering the territories of the Welch, pitched his camp beyond
Straddele. But they, being aware that he was a brave man and
a warlike commander, did not dare to join battle with him,

but fled into South Wales

5

An

on discovering which, he dispatched

abbey, afterwards incorporated with St. Mary's, at York.

North Wales.

BISHOP LEONEGAE

A.D. 1056.

123

IS SXAOT.

and commanded them,

enemy. Returning with the rest of his troops to Hereford, he surrounded it with a deep trench, and fortified it with gates
and bars.
In the meantime, messages being interchanged, Griffin,
Algar, and Harold, and those who were with them, met at a
7
place which is called Billigesleage, and, peace being granted
and received, agreed upon a lasting friendship between them.
This being settled, the fleet of earl Algar proceeded to
Chester, and there awaited the pay that had been promised
it
but he himself went to the king, and received back from
him his earldom. At the same period, Tremerin, the bishop of
8
Wales, a religious man, departed this life. He had for a long
thither the greater part of his army,

if necessity

demanded

it,

manfully to

resist the

time been the coadjutor of Athelstan, bishop of Hereford, after

he himself had become unable to perform the duties of the
bishopric for, during a period of thirteen years, he was de;

prived of his eyesight.

Herman, the bishop of the province of Wiltshire, being
annoyed because the king was unwilling to allow the transfer
of the see from the town which is called Ramnebirig 9 to the
10
abbey of Malmesbury, resigned the bishopric, and, crossing
the sea, assumed the monastic habit at Saint Bertin's, and remained at the monastery there three years.
In the year 1056, the emperor Henry died at Rome, and
was succeeded by his son Henry. Athelstan, the bishop of
Hereford, a man )f great sanctity, departed this life on the
fourth day before the ides of February, at the town which is
called Bosanbrig, and his body being taken to Hereford, was
buried in the church there, which he had built from the
foundation.
He was succeeded by Leonegar, the chaplain of
duke Harold, who, in the same year, on the sixteenth day
before the calends of July, was slain at the place which is
called Glastingeberie, 11 together with his clergy, and the sheriff
Agelnoth, and many others, by Griffin, king of the Welsh.
He enjoyed the bishopric eleven weeks and four days.
After his death, the bishopric of Hereford was given in
charge to Aldred, bishop of Worcester, until a bishop should
be appointed. Afterwards, the same bishop, and the nobles
7

10

Or

Bilsley.

Of Saint David's.

Roger of Wendover says Salisbury.

"

Ramesbury.

Glastonbury.

124

ANKALS OP KOGEE DE HOYEDEX.

A.D. 1057.

LeoMc and

Harold, reconciled Griffin, king of the Welsh, with

Earl Agelwin Oddo, 11 * the lover of churches,
the supporter of the poor, the defender of widows and orphans, 12
the guardian of chastity, haying received the mojiastic habit
a month before his death from Aldred, bishop cf Worcester,
died on the second day before the calends of September, at
Deorhirst, but being honorably buried in the monastery of
Pershore, rests there. Algeric, the bishop of Durham, having of
his own accord resigned the bishopric, retired to his own monas13
where he was educated, and betery, which is called Burgh,
came a monk, and lived there twelve years. He was succeeded
in the bishopric by his brother, Egelwin, a monk of the

king Edward.

monastery.
In the year 1057, the Clito Edward, son of king Edmund
Ironside, according to the command of his uncle, king Edward, came to England from Hungary, whither, as previously
mentioned, he had long before been sent into banishment.
For the king had determined to make him heir to the kingdom
in succession to himself; but, shortly after he had arrived,
he departed this life at London. Leofric, the praiseworthy
earl, and of happy memory, son of duke Leofwin, departed
this life at a good old age, at his own town, which is called
14
on the second day before the calends of SeptemBromleage,
and
was
ber,
honorably buried at Coventry which monastery,
among the other good works which he did in his lifetime, he
himself and his wife, the noble countess Godiva, a worshipper
of God, and a devoted lover of Saint Mary ever a virgin, had
built with their patrimonial possessions from the very foundation, and abundantly endowed it with lands, and so enriched
:

with various ornaments, that in no monastery throughout

the whole of England could such a quantity of gold, silver,
jewels, and precious stones be found, as was at that period contained therein.
The monasteries, also, of Leominster and Wenlock, and of
Saint John the Baptist, and Saint Werburgh the Virgin, at
Chester, and the church which Eadnoth, bishop of Lincoln,
had built at the famous place which, in English is called
it

n*

Earl of Devon.
This seems to be intended as the meaning of the word " pupillorura"
1S
" Bromley.
here.
Burgh, near Stamford.
12

ALDBED RECEIVES THE PALL.

A.D 1061.

125

15

Stow Saint Mary, in Latin the place of Saint Mary, they

enriched with precious ornaments the monastery of Worcester, also, they endowed with lands, and that of Evesham with
buildings, and enriched it with various ornaments and lands.
:

The wisdom

of this earl, so long as he lived, greatly benefitted

all the people of England : he was succeeded in

the kings and

his dignities

by

his son, Algar.

16
Hecca, the bishop of the South Saxons,
died, and in his
place Egelric, a monk of Christ's church in Canterbury, was
chosen bishop.
In the year 1058, Algar, earl of Mercia, was outlawed by
king Edward the Second, but, by the aid of Griffin, king of
the Welsh, and the assistance of a fleet of the Norwegians,
which unexpectedly came to aid him, he speedily regained
his earldom by force.
Aldred, bishop of Worcester, with becoming honor, dedicated the church which he had built in
the city of Gloucester, from the foundation, in honor of Peter
the chief of the Apostles ; and afterwards, with the king's
permission, appointed Wulstan, who had been ordained by
himself a monk of Worcester, abbat there. Then, resigning
the charge of the bishopric of Wiltshire, 17 which had been

entrusted to

him

to govern,

and restoring

it to

Herman, who

has been previously mentioned, he went beyond sea, and set

out for Jerusalem by way of Hungary, a thing that no archbishop or bishop of England is known to have done till then.
In the year 1059, Nicolas, bishop of the city of Florence,
was elected pope, and Benedict was expelled.
In the year 1060, Henry, king of the Franks, departed this
Duduc,
life, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Philip.
bishop of Wells, died, and was succeeded by Gisa, the king's
chaplain they were both natives of Lorraine.
Kinsy, archbishop of York, died at York, on the eleventh day before the
calends of January, and being carried to the monastery which
;

is called Burgh, was honorably interred there.

In his room,
Aldred, bishop of Worcester, was chosen archbishop, on the
Nativity of our Lord ; and the bishopric of Hereford, which
had also been conferred on him by reason of his zeal, was given,
to Walter, a native of Lorraine, the chaplain of queen Edgitha.
In the year 1061, Aldred, archbishop of York, set out for
Rome with earl Tosti, and received the pall from pope Nicolas.
"
16
u In Lincolnshire.
in Sussex
Of

Selsey,

Ramcsbury.

126

AlfNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. J062.

In the meantime, Malcolm, king of the Scots, boldly laid

waste Northumbria, the earldom of his sworn brother, Tosti,
18
having violated the peace of Saint Cuthbert at Eilond. In
the same year, pope Nicolas departed this life, and Alexander,
being chosen the hundred and forty-ninth pope, succeeded
him.

In the year 1062, "Wulstan, a venerable man, was appointed

bishop of Worcester. Beloved by God, he was a native of the
province of Warwick in the kingdom of Mercia, and sprung of
pious parents, Eastan being the name of his father, and Wulfgiva of his mother he was trained in literature and the ecclesiastical duties, at the noble monastery which is called Burgh ;
indeed, both his parents were so extremely zealous in the
cause of piety, that long before the end of their lives, making a
vow of chastity, they separated from each other, and rejoiced
to end their days in the holy garb of the monastic order.
;

The young man, led by their example, his mother in especial

persuading him to it, left the world, and in the same monastery
at Worcester, in which his father before him had served God,
received the monastic habit and ordination from the venerable
Brithege, bishop of that church, by whom he was ordained
both deacon and priest. Immediately, therefore, at the very onset, he embraced a life of severe discipline and entirely devoted to
the practice of piety, and speedily became a wonderful example
in watching, fasting, praying, and all kinds of virtues.
In consequence of this, by reason of the rigidness of his morals, he was
first chosen for some time master and guardian of the novices ;
after which, on account of his intimate acquaintance with
ecclesiastical duties, he was, by the mandate of the seniors, appointed both chaunter and treasurer of the church.
Having now gained an opportunity of more freely serving
God, by reason of the guardianship of the church being entrusted to him, he gave himself up wholly to a life of contemplation; both day and night he devoted himself either to
prayer or to reading the Scriptures, and subdued his body by
he practised holy vigils to
fasting two or three days together
such an extent, that not only day and night, but even sometimes, a thing that we could hardly have credited, if we had not
heard it from his own mouth, even four days and nights together
;

18

Probably meaning that he had ravaged some of the lands belonging

to the church of Saint Cuthbert, or the see of

Durham.

A.D. 1062.

CONSECRATION OF WULSTAX.

127

he would pass without

sleep, and thus incur danger through the

brain being almost dried up, had he not hastened to satisfy
nature by a hurried sleep. At length, when, by the power of
nature he was compelled to sleep, he did not refresh his limbs in
slumber by means of bed or bedclothes, but, upon a bench in
the church, supporting his head with the book from which he
was praying or reading, he would recline for a short time.
At length, on the death of Egelwin, prior of the monastery,
this venerable man was chosen by bishop Aldred, prior and
This office he discharged most laudfather of the fraternity.
ably, far from relaxing the severity of his former life, but on
the contrary increasing it in many ways, that he might thereby
afford to the others an example of good living.
Afterwards,
in the course of some years, on the election of the abovenamed
Aldred, bishop of Worcester, to the archbishopric of York, the
unanimous consent both of the clergy and of the whole of the
people fixed upon him, king Edward having given them leave
to choose as their bishop whomsoever they pleased.
It so happened that, on this occasion, the legates of the
Apostolic See were present at his election, namely, Armenfred,
bishop of Sion, and another, who, having been sent by pope
Alexander to Edward, king of the English, on ecclesiastical business, by the royal orders resided at Worcester throughout nearly
the whole of Lent, waiting there for an answer to be given to
their legateship, when a royal court was held at the ensuing
Easter.
These persons, while staying there, were witnesses of
his laudable life, and not only gave their sanction to his election,
but even encouraged in every way both the clergy and the people
to that course, and by their authority confirmed the election.
He however, on the other hand, most obstinately refused,
and exclaimed, that he was not worthy, and even affirmed with
an oath that he would much more willingly assent to his decapitation than to the acceptance of so high an office.
When, therefore, he had been often attended by several religious men on this question, and could not by any means be

persuaded to give his consent, he was at length severely rebuked

for his disobedience and obstinacy, by Wulsy, a recluse, and a
man of God, who was known then to have passed more than
Alarmed, also, by a Divine
forty years of his life in solitude.
warning, with the greatest sorrow of heart he was compelled
to give his consent,

and having accepted the bishopric, was

128

ANNALS OF ROGER

BOVEDEN.

A .D. 1063.

consecrated on the Lord's day on which was celebrated the na19

tivity of Saint Mary, and by his life and virtues shone forth
as an illustrious bishop of the see of Worcester.
He was consecrated, however, by Aldred, the archbishop of York, as at
this period the episcopal duties of Stigand, the archbishop of Canterbury, were suspended by our lord the pope, because he had
presumed to accept the archbishopric while Robert, the archbishop, was still living ; however, his canonical profession was
made to Stigand, the abovenamed archbishop of Canterbury, and
not to Aldred, who ordained him.
In addition to this, the archbishop of York, who ordained
him, was by the agency of Stigand, and on account of the
charges made by his followers, ordered to declare before the
king and the nobles of the realm, that he from that time forward did not wish to claim any secular authority or ecclesiastical rights over him, either because he had been consecrated
by him, or because before the consecration he had been a monk
under him. 20 This ordination took place when he was more
than fifty years of age, it being the twentieth year of the reign
of king Edward, and the fifteenth of the indiction.
In the year 1063, Harold, the valiant duke of Wessex, by
the command of king Edward, after the Nativity of our Lord,
took with him a small body of horse, and set out from Gloucester, where the king was then staying, in great haste for
21
Rhyddlan, for the purpose of slaying Griffin, king of Wales,
on account of the frequent ravages which he committed in the
English territory, and the disgrace which he so frequently
caused to his lord, Edward. But he, on learning beforehand the
approach of Harold, embarked on board ship with his family, and
with some difficulty made his escape. Harold, on finding that
fled, set fire to his palace, and, burning his ships with
their equipments, returned on the same day.
But, about

he had

the Rogation Days, setting sail with a fleet from Bristol, he

sailed round a great part of the coast of Wales, and was met by
his brother, earl Tosti, with a body of horse, as the king had

commanded, on which, joining their forces, they began to

ravage those districts. The Welch being, consequently, compelled to do so, gave hostages, and made submission, and
The 8th of September.
he was prior of the monastery

20

When

21

In Flintshire.

of Worcester.

KEVEXGE OF DUNSTAN AND GLOKIEKN.

A. D. 1065.

promised that they would pay tribute,

129

and outlawed their

own

king, Griffin.
In the year 1064, Griffin, king of the Welch, was slain by
his people on the nones of August, and his head, and the
head of his ship with its ornaments, was sent to duke Harold,

who

afterwards presented them to king Edward.

After this,
king Edward gave the country of the Welch to his brothers,
Blethogent and Rithwalan on which, to him, and to duke
Harold, they took the oath of fealty, and that at their command they would be ready for them both by land and by sea,
and would obediently render all things that had been rendered
before from that land by its former kings.
In the year 1065, the venerable man, Egelwin, bishop of
Durham, raised from his tomb the bones of Saint Oswin, formerly king of Bernicia, in the monastery which is near Tynemouth, four hundred and fifteen years after his burial, and
with great honor enclosed them in a shrine.
Harold, the brave duke of "Wessex, in the month of July,
ordered a great building to be erected in the country of the
22
and many
"Welch, at a place which is called Portaseith,
and
for
to
be
there
collected, that his
things
eating
drinking
lord, king Edward, might be enabled to stay there some time,
;

But Caradoc, the son of Griffin, king

of the South Welch, whom a few years previously Griffin, king
of the North Welch, had slain on invading his kingdom, came
thither on the day of Saint Bartholomew the Apostle, with
all he could muster, and slew nearly all the workmen together with those who inspected them, and carried off all
the good things that were collected there.
After this, on the fifth day before the nones of October,
for the sake of hunting.

being the second day of the week, the thanes of Northumberland, Dunstan, son of Agelnoth, and Gloniern, son of Eardulph,
came from Gamelbarn to York, with two hundred soldiers;

and, in revenge for the shameful death of the Northumbrian

nobles, the thanes Cospatric (whom queen Egitha, for the
sake of her brother Tosti, had ordered to be treacherously
assassinated in the royal palace, on the fourth night of the
Nativity of our Lord), and Gamel, the son of Orm, and
Ulph, the son of Dolphin, whom, in the preceding year, earl
Tosti had treacherously ordered to be slain at York, in his
22

VOL.

I.

Portheswet, near Chepstow.

130

AlTNAiS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEff.

own chamber, while

as also

A.D. 1066.

a treaty of peace existed between them,

by reason of the exorbitant

tribute

which he had

unjustly levied from the whole of Northumbria, on the same

day, first slew his Danish household servants, Amund and
Kavenswearc, whom they stopped in their flight outside of
the walls of the city, and, on the following day, two hundred
men of his court, on the northern side of the river Humber,

and then broke open his treasury, and, carrying

was

off all that

there, took their departure.

After

this,

almost

all

the people of that earldom, assembling

together, met Harold, the duke of Wessex, and the other persons whom, at the request of Tosti, the king had sent to them for
of making peace, at Northampton. First there, and
the

purpose
afterwards at Oxford, on the day of the Apostles Saint Simon
and Saint Jude, on Harold and many others attempting to
reconcile them to earl Tosti, they all with one voice refused,
and pronounced him an outlaw, together with all those who had
encouraged him to enact unjust laws, and, after the feast of
All Saints, with the aid of earl Edwin, expelled Tosti from
England ; on which, together with his wife, he forthwith repaired to Baldwin, earl of Flanders, and passed the winter
at Saint Omer.
By the king's command, Morcar was appointed earl over the people of Northumbria.
After these things, king Edward began gradually to sicken,
and, on the Nativity of our Lord, held his court at London, as
well as he was able, and with great glory caused the church,
which he himself had erected from the foundation, in honor
of Saint Peter the chief of the Apostles, to be dedicated on
the day of the Holy Innocents.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1066, king
Edward the Peaceful, son of king Egelred, that honor to the
English, departed this life at London, in the fourth year of
the indiction, on the vigil of the Epiphany of our Lord, being
the fifth day of the week, after having held the kingly authority over the Anglo-Saxons twenty-three years, six months,
and twenty-seven days ; and, on the following day, he was
buried with royal honors, and most bitter was the grief of all
then present, and attended with plenteous tears.
After his burial, the viceroy Harold, son of earl Godwin,
whom, before his decease, the king had appointed his successor, was elevated to the throne by all the chief men of Eng-

STORY OF KING EDWARD.

A.D. 1066.

land,

131

and was on the same day, with due honor, consecrated

king by Aldred, the archbishop of York.

Respecting the miracles which God, who is ever wonderful
and glorious in his Saints, deigned to work for Saint Edward,
the king and confessor, during his life, a few words are here annexed. On a certain day, while the said king lay prostrate in
prayer before the altar at Westminster, during the celebration
of the mass, he saw in a vision, as though the king of the
Danes had prepared a great ship, for the purpose of a hostile
invasion of England but, when he was about to enter from
a boat into the larger ship, -he slipped down between them
and sank, immediately on which his ship went to pieces. On
seeing this miracle, the blessed king Edward smiled, and gave
On this, the bishop, who was celeexceeding thanks to God.
;

brating the mass, was afraid that the king had seen something
about him in the celebration thereof to cause his laughter.
Consequently, after the mass was finished, the bishop, having
called together earl Harold and others of the king's nobles
who were then present, anxiously asked the king why he had
smiled during the celebration of the mass ; on which, the king
related to him the vision he had seen ; and the day and hour
being marked, they sent messengers to Denmark, and found
that it had happened to the king of the Danes just as king

Edward had

predicted.

Another story relative to the same king. One day, when the
before-named Edward, king of the English, was on a journey,
there met him John, the blessed Apostle and Evangelist, under
the form of a poor man, and begged alms of him.
As the king
had no money at hand to give him, he took his ring from off his
finger and gave it to him.
Now, on the same day, the same
blessed Evangelist appeared to a certain stranger, as he was
going forth from the holy city of Jerusalem, and said to him,
" Whence
comest thou, and whither art thou going?" To
which the stranger made answer," I am from England, and I am

The Apostle then said to him,

Dost thou know Edward, the king of England ? " On which he
made answer, " My lord, I do know him." The Apostle then
said to him, "Take this ring, and carry it to king Edward,
and tell him that the Apostle John sends him back this ring,
which he himself gave to him this day on the road as he
was walking and may the good angel of the Lord accompany
desirous of returning thither."
'

'

132

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEIT.

A.D. 1066.

and grant thee a prosperous journey, Amen." On this,

taking the ring and bidding him farewell, he saw the Apostle
no more.
Now, on the same day, under the guidance of the Lord, to
thee,

whom

nothing is impossible, this stranger arrived in England,

and, delivering the ring to the king, told him everything that
had happened to him on the road, and how, on that day, he

had returned from Jerusalem.

Although this seemed to be

in consequence of the assertions of sojourners
who had been with him at Jerusalem, and who, a long
time after this, returned into England, it was found to be
impossible,

still,

the truth.
On another occasion

it befell the same king Edward, that,

on a certain day, he was taken by the queen and earl
Harold to his treasury, to see a large sum of money which
the queen and earl Harold, without the knowledge of the
king, had collected for his necessities (namely, four pennies
from every hide of land throughout each province of England,

in order that the king might, by the day of the Nativity of

our Lord, purchase clothes for the necessities of the soldiers

and his servants); having entered the treasury, the queen

and earl Harold accompanying him, he beheld the devil seated
upon the money; "on which the king said to him, "What
Whereto the devil made answer, " I am
dost thou do here ?
here keeping guard over my money." Upon this, the king said
"I conjure thee by the Father, and the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, tell me how it is that this money is thine." To
" Because it has been
this the devil made answer, and said,
of
of the poor."
obtained
out
the
substance
During
unjustly
all this, those who attended him were standing astonished
at hearing them talk, but seeing no one except the king ;
who afterwards said to them, "Restore this money to those
to him,

from

whom

it

was taken;" and

his

commands were imme-

diately complied with.

Another story relative to this king. On a certain day of
state, when Edward, the above-named king of the English,
had been crowned at London and was clothed in royal vestments, and was going from his palace towards the monas23

tery,

clergy,

accompanied by a crowd of nobles, archbishops, bishops,

and people, there sat in the way by which the king was
23

Probably of Westminster.

HABOLD LEVIES

A.D. 1066.

AIT

ABMY.

133

about to pass, a certain leprous man, full of running sores.

Those who went before rebuked him, and, wishing to remove
him thence, bade him hold his peace; on which, the king
said to them, " Allow him to sit there."
When the king had
"I
approached him, the leper thus addressed him,
conjure thee,
me
on
to
the
shoulders
into the
carry
by
living God,
thy
church';" upon which the king, bowing down his head, ordered
And it came to pass,
the leper to be placed on his shoulders.
that, when the king moved on, and prayed to the Lord that
He would restore the leper to health, his prayers were heard,
and the leper was made whole from that hour, praising and
24
blessing the Lord.
soon
as he had begun to reign, proceeded to
Harold, as
abolish all unjust laws and to enact just ones, to become the
zealous patron of churches and monasteries, to venerate and

encourage the bishops, abbats, monks, and clergy, to show

himself pious, humble, and affable to all, and to hold evil-doers
For he gave general orders to the dukes, earls,
in detestation.
sheriffs, and thanes, to seize all thieves, robbers, and disturbers of the realm, and himself used every exertion, for the
defence of the country, both by sea and land.
In the same year, on the eighth day before the calends of
May, there appeared a comet, not only in England, but even,
It made its appearance
it is said, throughout the whole world.

during seven

days,

whence the saying

and shone with extreme

brightness;

In the year one thousand sixty-six

comet all England's gaze did fix. 21 *

Shortly after this, earl Tosti, returning from Flanders,

landed in the Isle of Wight, and, having compelled the
islanders to find him tribute and provisions, took his departure and collected plunder near the sea-shore, until he came to
the port of Sandwich.
On hearing this, king Harold, who was
then staying at London, ordered a considerable fleet, and an
24

touch

With this king originated the supposed efficacy of

royal
for king's evil ; which was supposed to be possessed by the royal family
of England till the reign of queen Anne, the last who practised it.
24 *
This translation is about as good as the rhyming verses in the original

the

Anno

milleno, sexageno, quoque seno

Anglorum metae crinem sensere cometae.

AXXAXS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEX.

134

A.T).

1066.

army of horse, to be levied, and himself made preparations to

set out for the port of Sandwich.
this was reported to
earl Tosti, taking with him some of the mariners who were well

When

inclined and some who were ill-wishers to him, he retreated,

directing his course to Lindesey, where he burned a great
of towns, and put many men to death.
learning this, Edwin, earl of Mercia, and Morcar, earl
of Northumbria, flew to their rescue with an army, and
drove him out of that country.
On his departure thence,
he repaired to Malcolm, king of the Scots, and remained with
him all the summer. In the meantime, king Harold came
to the port of Sandwich, and there waited for his fleet, which,
when it had assembled, came to the Isle of Wight, and,
as William, duke of the Normans, the cousin of king Ed-

number

On

ward, was making preparations to invade England with

an army, all the summer and autumn he was awaiting his
arrival, and, besides, kept a land force in suitable positions
near the sea-shore. However, on the approach of the nativity
of Saint Mary, their provisions failing, the fleet and the land
force returned home.
After this, Harold Harfager, king of Norway, and brother
of Saint Olaf, came with a very strong fleet, amounting to
more than five hundred large ships, and anchored suddenly at
Tynemouth on which earl Tosti met him, as they had
;

previously arranged, with his fleet, and, making all speed,

they entered the mouth of the river Humber, and then, sailing
against tide up the river Ouse, landed at a place which
is called Kichale.
When this became known to king Harold,
he speedily moved his troops towards Northumbria but, before the king could come thither, the two brothers, earls
Edwin and Morcar, with a large army, had had an engagement
with the Norwegians on the northern bank of the river Ouse,
near York, on the vigil of Saint Matthew the Apostle, being
the fourth day of the week ; and had at the first onset, manBut, after the battle had
fully fighting, slain great numbers.
lasted a long time, the English, being unable to sustain the
attack of the Norwegians, and having lost a great number of
their men, turned their backs, and far more were drowned in
the river than slain in the battle.
The Norwegians having gained the victory, and having
taken one hundred and fifty hostages from the city of York,
;

WIIXIAM THE ELDER.

A.n. 1066.

135

left there a hundred and

fifty
of their own men as hostages.
But, on the fifth day after this,
that is to say, on the seventh day before the calends of October, being the second day of the week, Harold, king of the
English, attended by many thousands of soldiers fully armed,
arrived at York ; and, meeting the Norwegians at a place called

returned to their ships, having

Stamford Bridge, slew king Harold Harfager and earl Tosti

with the edge of the sword, together with the greater part of
their army, and, although it was most keenly contested, gained
a complete victory but to his son Olaf, and to Paul, earl of
the Isle of Orkney, who had" been sent with part of the army
to guard the ships, he gave liberty to return to their country
with twenty ships and the remnant of their army, having
first received from them hostages and oaths for their future
:

good behaviour.

WILLIAM THE ELDER.

In the meantime, while these things were going on, and the
king supposed that all his enemies were crushed, word was
brought to him that William, duke of Normandy, had arrived
with an innumerable multitude of-faorsemen, slingers, archers,
and foolpaixd that he had levied strong bodies of auxiliaries
from the whole of England, having landed at a place which
25
is called Penvesca.
Upon this, the king with the greatest
haste moved his army towards London and although he was
well aware that in the two battles above-mentioned the
;

bravest men of the whole of England had fallen, and that the
centre of his army had not yet come up, he did not hesitate to
meet the enemy with all possible speed in Sussex; and, at the
distance of nine miles from Hastings, where he had pitched his
camp, on the eleventh day before the calends of November,
being Saturday, and the day of Saint Calixtus the pope and
Martyr, he engaged with them, before the third part of his
army was drawn up but, as the English had been drawn
up in a confined spot, many withdrew from his ranks, and
;

but very few remained with him with undaunted hearts.

26
until nightfall, he
Still, from the third hour of the day
made a most determined resistance against the foe, and
15

Pevensey.

Nine in the morning.

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

136

A.D. 1066.

defended himself so bravely, and with such consummate

enemy could hardly get the better of him.
But, alas after very great numbers had fallen on both sides,
the earls Girth and Leofwine,
at twilight he himself fell
his brothers, also fell, and most of the nobles of England
on
which duke William with his men returned with all speed to
The length of Harold's reign was nine months
Hastings.
valour, that the
!

and as many days.

But in order that the origin may be known of the grounds

on which William invaded England, the circumstances which
had transpired a short time before this period shall be briefly
related.

When

the disagreement arose between king Edward and

Godwin, as previously mentioned, the earl was driven
into exile with his family from England.
Afterwards, on
his endeavouring to effect a reconciliation with the king, in
order that he might be allowed to return to his own country,
the king would by no means consent thereto, unless he first
In
received hostages as a guarantee of his own security.
consequence of this, Wulnoth, son of Godwin himself, and
Hacun, son of his son Sweyn, were given as hostages, and
sent to Normandy in charge of duke William the Bastard,
earl

the son of Robert, son of Richard, his 27 mother's brother.

Sometime

after this,

when

earl

Godwin was

dead, his son,

Harold, asked leave of the king to go to Normandy, and obtain

the liberty of his brother and nephew, who were kept there
as hostages, and to bring them back with him to their own
country on which the king made answer: "By me this shall
but that I may not appear to wish to prevent
not be done
you, I permit you to go wherever you like, and to try what you
can effect still I have a presentiment that your efforts will
end in nothing but injury to the whole kingdom of England
and disgrace to yourself; for I know that the duke is not so
devoid of intelligence as to be willing on any account to entrust them to you, if he does not foresee some great profit
to accrue therefrom to himself."
However, Harold embarked on board of a ship, which, vith
all on board of it, being driven by a violent tempest into u
river of Ponthieu, which is called the Maia, according to thf>
custom of the place he was claimed as a captive by the lord
;

37

King Edward the Confessor.

A.D. 1066.

HAROLD ASSENTS TO WTLLIAM's WISHES.

137

Harold, on being thrown into prison,

having, however, bribed one of the common people with the
promise of a reward, secretly gave him directions to inform the
duke of Normandy of what had befallen him. On hearing this,
William immediately sent messengers in all haste, and told the
lord of Ponthieu that Harold and his people must be sent to him
of that district.

immediately, free from

all

harm,

if

he wished to enjoy his

future friendship in the same degree as hitherto

he,

how-

being unwilling to send him, once more received a

command from William that he must send Harold, otherwise
ever,

he would find most assuredly, that "William, duke of Normandy, would instantly come armed to Ponthieu for the purpose of taking him away with all his property, even to the
utmost farthing.
Alarmed by these threats, he sent Harold with his companions, on which he was most honorably received by duke
William, who, on hearing why he had left his country, made
answer that he would be successful if it rested with him. 28 He,
therefore, kept Harold with him for some days, and showed
himself very kind and courteous towards him, in order that by
such conduct he might gain his feelings in support of his own
At length he disclosed to him what his designs were,
objects.
and stated that king Edward once, when in his youthful days,
he was staying in Normandy, with himself then a youth, promised him upon his oath, that if he should become king of England, he would grant to him, in succession to himself, the hereditary right to the kingdom; and, in addition to this, he
said "And if you will engage to aid me in this matter, and to
procure for me the castle of Dover, with the well of water there,
and will give your sister in marriage to one of my nobles, and
promise to send her to me at the time that shall be agreed on by
us, and also, to accept my daughter in marriage, then you
shall both receive your nephew safe and sound immediately,
and, your brother, when I come to reign in England and if,
:

am

firmly established in that kingdom, I promise that every thing that in reason you shall ask of me, you
shall obtain."
Harold was sensible of danger either way, and did not
see how he was to escape if he did not acquiesce in the
wishes of William in every respect : he, therefore, gave his as28 " Si in
non
seems to be a correct

by your

aid,

ipso

here.

remaneret," hardly

reading

138

ANNALS OF BOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1066.

But in addition to this, William, in order that everything

might be definitively settled, having brought some relics of
saints, led Harold to attest, by taking an oath upon them, that
he would in deed fulfil everything that had been agreed upon
between them.
These matters being concluded, Harold received his nephew
but when, in answer to the
and returned to his country
king's enquiries, he informed him of what had happened and
what he had done, he answered, " Did I not tell you that I
knew duke William well, and that, in consequence of your
sent.

I foresee
journey, great evils might result to this kingdom ?
that, by this conduct of yours, great misfortunes will befall our
country ; and I only pray that Divine Providence will grant
that they come not in my day."
Shortly after, king Edward departed this life, and, as he
hj,d_app^in^d_^reviously_to_his death^ Harold_8uecfieded^^m
inliheKingdqm,, "^nTHsT^ukfe-William "sent him word, that
although^ violating his oath, he had not observed his promise
in other respects, still, if he would marry his daughter he

would put up with what he had done, but, if not, he would

without doubt assert his right to the promised succession to the

kingdom by force of arms.

But Harold would neither say that he was ready to comply
at
with the one alternative, nor that he feared the other
which, William being indignant, was inspired with great hopes
of conquering England by reason of this unjust conduct of
;

Having, therefore, prepared a considerable fleet, he

England, and a severe engagement taking place,
Harold was slain in battle, and William being victorious, ob-

Harold.

sailed for

tained the kingdom.

Some of the Franks still give an account of 29 the circumstances of this battle who were there present.
But although
there were various chances of success on the one side and the
other, still, there was such great slaughter and disorder
caused by the Normans, that the victory which they gained
must without doubt be ascribed to the judgment of God, who
by punishing the crime of perjury shows that he is a God who

abhors unrighteousness.
On hearing of the death of king Harold, the earls Edwin
" at the
29 " Adlmc" can
present day," in allusion to oral
hardly mean
testimony ; as our author lived nearly a hundred years after the time of
William the Conqueror.

WILLIAM KETTTKNS TO NOBMANDY.

A D 1067.

139

and Morcar, who with their men had withdrawn from the
came to London, and taking their sister, queen Ald-

hattle,

Aldred, archbishop of
githa, sent her to the city of Chester.
York, and these earls, together with the citizens of London, and
the mariners, were desirous to make the Clito Edgar, grandson of

king

Edmund

fight for

and promised that they would

But while many were making preparations to
battle, the earls withdrew their aid from them, and
Ironside, king,

him.

go forth to
returned home with their forces.
In the meanwhile duke William laid waste the provinces of
Sussex, Kent, Southampton, Surrey, Middlesex, and Hereford
and did not cease burning towns and slaying men, till he
;

30

Here Aldred,
came to the city which is called Beorcharn.
the archbishop, Wulstan, bishop of Worcester, Walter, bishop
of Hereford, the Clito Edgar, earls Edwin and Morcar, and
five of the nobles of London,
with many others came to
him, and, giving hostages, made submission, and took the
oaths of fealty to him. He also made a treaty with them, but,
in spite of it, allowed his army to burn the towns, and plunder them.
On the approach of the festival of the Nativity of our Lord,
be marched with all his army to London, that he might be
crowned there ; and because Stigand, the primate of the whole
of England, was charged with not having canonically received
the pall, on the day of the Nativity, which in that year fell
on the second day of the week, he was consecrated with due
honor at Westminster, by Aldred, the archbishop of York ; but
first, as the same archbishop requested him to do, before the
altar of Saint Peter the Apostle, in the presence of the clergy
and the people, he promised on oath, that he would be ready to
defend the holy churches of God and their rulers, and that
he would justly and with royal foresight rule over all the
people subject to him, enact and observe just laws, and utterly
discountenance rapine and unjust judgments.
In the year 1067, on the approach of Lent, king William
returned to Normandy, taking with him Stigand, archbishop
of Canterbury, Agehioth, abbat of Glastonbury, the Clito
Edgar, the earls Edwin and Morcar, Walter, a noble earl, son
of earl Siward, Agelnoth, a native of Canterbury, and many
30

Berkhampstead.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

140

A.D. 1068.

others of the chief men of England, also his brother Odo,

bishop of Bayeux, and William FitzOsbern, whom he had
made earl of the province of Hereford ; and leaving garrisons
in England, he ordered the fortresses throughout the country
to be strengthened.

In

"Wulsy, bishop of Dorchester, departed this

"Winchester, but was buried at Dorchester.
At this period, there was a certain very powerful thane, Edric
surnamed "the Woodsman," 31 son of Alfric, the brother of Edric
this year,

life at

Streona, whose lands, because he disdained to surrender to the

king, the men of the castle at Hereford, and Kichard the son
of Scrob, frequently laid waste
but as often as they attacked
Therehim, they lost many of their knights and esquires.
fore, having called to his aid the kings of the Welch, namely
Bleothgent and Biward, about the time of the Assumption of
Saint Mary, the said Edric laid waste the province of Here32
and carried off a
ford, as far as the bridge over the river Lug,
;

great quantity of plunder.

Afterwards, on the approach of winter, king William returned to England from Normandy, and imposed on the English
an intolerable tribute, and then, going into Devonshire, hos-

which the

tilely attacked the city of Exeter,

citizens

and some

English thanes held against him on which he laid siege to

it, and speedily took it by storm.
However, the countess
;

Githa, the mother of Harold king of England, and sister of

Sweyn king of Denmark, flying with many others from the

made her escape and went to Flanders but the citizens

with assurances of friendship submitted to the king.
In the year 1068, there were two popes at Kome, namely,
the bishop of Parma, who was expelled, and the bishop of
city

Lucca, who continued to be pope.

After Easter, the countess Matilda came from Normandy to
England, and on the day of Pentecost, Aldred, archbishop of
After this, Marleswein and
York, consecrated her queen.
Cospatric, and the other nobles of Northumbria, in order to
avoid the king's severity, and fearing lest like some others
they might be placed in confinement, taking with them the
Clito Edgar, his mother Agatha, and his two sisters Margaret
and Christiana, went by ship to Scotland ; and, with the per31

He

" Silvaticus :"

" Atwood."
probably corresponding to our surname
more generally called Edric the Outlaw.

is

32

The Avon.

UOKMANS

A 0.1069.

SLAIIf

141

AT DTOHAM.

mission of king Malcolm, passed the winter there.

On

this,

and having
king William came with his army to Nottingham,
strengthened the castle, proceeded to York, and fortifying the
two castles there, placed in them five hundred soldiers, giving
orders for the castles to be strengthened in the city of Lincoln
and other places.
While these things were going on, the sons of king Harold,
Godwin and Edmund the Great, returning from Ireland landed
in Somersetshire; where being met by Eadnoth, who had been
33
master of the stables to king Harold, with some troops, a battle
was fought, in which he, with many others, was slain. Having
gained the day, they collected considerable spoil in Devonshire
and Cornwall, and then returned to Ireland.
In the year 1069, being the third year of his reign, king
William sent earl Robert Cummin against the Northumbrians
of the country north of the Tyne for they had all united
in one determination, not to submit to the rule of a foreigner,
;

and had resolved either to slay him, or else, all of them, to

fall by the edge of the sword.
On his approach, Egelwin,
bishop of Durham, met him, and warned him to be on his
guard against treachery but he, thinking that no one dared
despised the warning, and, entering Durham with a
large body of soldiers, allowed his men to act with hostility
in all quarters, even to slaying some peasants belonging
to the church
still, he was received by the bishop with all
kindness and honor.
But the Northumbrians hastening onward all night, at daybreak broke through the gates with
the greatest violence, and slew the followers of the earl in
;

this,

every direction, they being quite unprepared for the attack.

contest was waged most fiercely, the soldiers being struck
down in the houses and streets, and the combatants attacked
the house of the bishop in which the earl was entertained ;
but finding that they could not endure the darts of those who
defended it, they burned the house together with those who
were therein. So great was the multitude of the slain, that
nearly every spot in the city was filled with blood, and out of
seven hundred men only one escaped.
This slaughter took
place on the fifth day before the calends of February, being
the fourth day of the week.

The

33

this

"

Stallarius."

word

There

is

some doubt

as

to the correct

meaning of

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

142

A.D. 1069.

In this year, shortly before the nativity of Saint Mary, the

sons of Sweyn, king of Denmark, Harold, Canute, and their
uncle earl Osborn, came from Denmark with two hundred and
forty ships, and landed at the mouth of the river Humber.
Here they were met by the Clito Edgar, earls Aide and Marleswein, and many others, with a fleet which they had assembled;
earl Cospatric also came with all the forces of the Northumbrians, and with one accord they determined to oppose the
Normans. Being greatly distressed at their approach, Aldred,
archbishop of York, was attacked with a severe illness and
ended his life, as he had requested of God, in the tenth year
of his archiepiscopate, on the third day before the ides of
September, being the sixth day of the week ; he was buried
in the church of Saint Peter, on the eighth day after, being
Saturday, the thirteenth day before the calends of October.
The Normans, who garrisoned the castles, fearing lest the
houses which were in their vicinity, might be used by the
Danes for the purpose of filling up the fosse, began to set
them on fire and the flames, increasing, raged throughout all
the city, and together with it, burned the monastery of Saint
Peter.
But the Divine vengeance most speedily exacted a
;

heavy retribution

at their

hands

for,

before the whole city

was destroyed, a Danish fleet came on the second day of the

week to the aid of the besiegers, and the Danes making an
attack upon the castles on the one side, and the Northumbrians
on the other, stormed them on the same day more than three
thousand of the Normans being slain, the Danes sparing the
lives of William de Malet, who was then sheriff of the province, with his wife and two children, and of Gilbert de Ghent
;

with a few others, repaired to their ships with their innumerable forces, and the Northumbrians returned home.
When king William was informed of this, being greatly
enraged, he swore that he would pierce the whole of the
Northumbrians with a single spear, and shortly afterwards,
having assembled an army hastened with feelings of extreme irritation to Northumbria, and did not cease throughout
the whole winter to ravage it, slay the inhabitants, and commit many other acts of devastation.
In the meantime, sending a message to Osborn, the
Danish earl, he promised that he would privately present him

FLIGHT OF THE BISHOP OF DURHAM.

A.D. 1069.

143

with no small sum of money, and give his army free licence to
seize provisions in the neighbourhood of the sea-shore, upon
condition that, after the close of winter, they should depart,
without any further hostilities. To these propositions Osborn,
being greedy for gold and silver, to his great disgrace, assented.
While the Normans, in the preceding year, were
waste
England, throughout Northumbria and some other
laying
provinces, but in the present and succeeding year, throughout
almost the whole of England, but especially Northumbria and the
provinces adjoining to it, a famine prevailed to such a degree,
that, compelled by hunger, men ate human flesh, and that of
horses, dogs, and cats, and whatever was repulsive to notions
of civilization some persons went so far as to sell themselves
into perpetual slavery, provided only they could in some way
some departing from
or other support a miserable existence
their native country into exile, breathed forth their exhausted
;

spirits in

the midst of the journey.

to behold human corpses rotting in the

houses, streets, and high roads, and as they reeked with putrefaction, swarming with worms, and sending forth a horrid

It

was dreadful

stenoh

for all the people having been cut off, either with the
else having through hunger left their

sword or famine, or

native country, there were not sufficient left to inter them.

Thus, during a period of nine years, did the land, deprived of
Beits cultivators, extend far and wide a mere dreary waste.
tween York and Durham there was not one inhabited town ;
the dens of wild beasts and robbers, to the great terror of the

were alone to be seen.

While the king was doing these things in the neighbourhood of York, Egelwin, bishop of Durham, and the chiefs of the
35
people, being fearful that, on account of the death of the earl
at Durham and the slaughter of the Normans at York, the
sword of the king would involve both innocent and guilty in a
like destruction, unanimously disinterred the holy and incorruptible body of the blessed father Cuthbert and took to flight,
traveller,

on the third day before the ides of December, being the sixth
36
next at
day of the week. They first rested at Girwine,
38
37
fourth at
and
the
time
at
the third
Bethlingtun,
Tughale,
35

Robert Cummin.

36

57

Bedlington, in Northumberland.

**

Jarrow, in Durham.
Tughall, in Northumberland.

144

A2TN-ALS

OF EOGEE DE HOVEDKtf.

A.D. 1069.

Here, towards nightfall, their further progress was

impeded by the sea being at high water, when lo suddenly
withdrawing, it left them free access, so that when they hastened on, the waves of the ocean followed in the rear, at a
similar pace, and when they sometimes moved more slowly,
the waves did not overtake them by speeding on at a faster
pace, but, as soon as they had touched the shore, behold the
sea flowed back again and covered all the sands as before.
In the meantime, the king's army, dispersing in all directions, between the rivers Tees and Tyne, found nothing but
deserted houses, and a dreary solitude on every side the inEalande.

habitants having either sought safety in flight, or concealed

themselves in the woods and among the precipices of the
hills.
At this period also, the church of Saint Paul the
The church of
Apostle, at Girwine, was destroyed by fire.
Durham was deprived of all its guardians and all ecclesiastical
care, and had become like a desert, as the Scripture says, a
Those who
refuge for the poor, the sick, and the feeble.
were unable to take to flight, turning aside thither, sank there
under the influence of famine and disease. The resemblance
of the cross, which was the only one of the church ornaments
remaining there, (as on account of its large size it could not be
easily removed by them in their haste) was robbed of its gold

and

which were torn off by the Normans.

the king, who was not far off, hearing of the deserted state of the church, and the spoliation of the crucifix,
was very indignant, and gave orders for those to be sought for
who had been guilty of it. Shortly after, he happened to meet
these very persons, and on seeing them turn out of the public road,
immediately felt convinced that these men were
conscious of having committed some misdeed whereon, being
seized, they immediately made discovery of the gold and silver
which they had taken from off the crucifix. On this, he immediately sent them for judgment to the bishop and those who
were with him, who were now returning from their flight
but they, acquitting them of the charge, let them escape
with impunity. For, upon the approach of spring, the king
having returned to the country south of the Humber, bishop
Egelwin, after having, with all his people, passed three months
and some days at Ealande, returned to the church of Durham,
with the treasure of the holy body of Saint Cuthbert.
silver,

On

this,

RAVAGES OF MALCOLM.

A.D. 1070.

145

In the year 1070, at the season of Lent, by the advice of

William, earl of Hereford, and some others, king William ordered his followers to search the monasteries throughout the
whole of England ; and the money which, on account of his
severity and extortion, the wealthier English had deposited
there, he ordered to be taken from them.
Bishop Egelwin, having returned from flight, as already
mentioned, now meditated in his mind a perpetual exile.
For, seeing the affairs of the English in a state of confusion on
every side, and fearing that the sway of a foreign nation, to
whose language and manners he was a stranger, would press
with severity upon himself, he determined to resign his bishopric, and to provide for himself, as he best might, in a foreign
land.
Having, therefore, provided a ship, and put all necessaries on board, he was waiting for a fair wind in the harbour

Wearmouth.
At the same time there were some other ships there on
board of which were the Clito Edgar with his mother Agatha,
and his two sisters, Margaret and Christiana, Siward Barn,
Marleswein, and Elfwin, son of Norman, and many besides;
of

on the castles at York, on the return

of the Danes, dreading the vengeance of the king for
having aided them, were preparing to fly to Scotland and
waiting for a fair passage thither.
At this period, a countless multitude of Scots, under the
command of king Malcolm, passing through Cumberland, and
after the attack

who,

home

making their way towards the east, fiercely laid waste the
whole of Teesdale 39 and its neighbourhood, far and wide.
Having come to a place which, in the English language, is
"
called Hundredesfelde, and in the Latin " Centum Fontes
hundred
and
of
Enslain
there
some
the
(the
having
springs},
glish nobles, the king, retaining with him part of his army,
sent home the other part, with an infinite amount of spoil, by
the road by which
had come. In doing this, his crafty
they
design was, that the wretched inhabitants who, in their fear of
the enemy, had for safety concealed themselves and their property in whatever hiding-places they could find, might suppose that the whole of the enemy's forces had departed, and
that he might suddenly come upon them after they had,
with a feeling of security, returned to their towns and homes ;
29

VOL.

I.

The

vicinity of the river Tees.

146

ANNALS OP ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1070.

which, accordingly, happened to be the case. For, having laid

waste part of Cleveland, he suddenly ravaged Heorternisse,
and thence making a fierce incursion upon the lands of Saint
40
deprived all of the whole of their property, and
some even of their lives.
In addition to this, he consumed the church of Saint Peter
the Apostle, at Wearmouth, with flames which were kindled by
his men in his own presence other churches also he burned
to the ground, together with those who had taken refuge in
them. While riding near the banks of the river, and from
an elevated spot looking down upon the cruelties inflicted by
his men upon the wretched English, and satiating his mind
and his eyes with this sight of horror, word was brought to
him that the Clito Edgar and his sisters, comely young women
of royal blood, with many others, very wealthy fugitives from
On this,
their country, had taken refuge in that harbour.
after interchanging courtesies with them, he kindly addressed
them when they came, and gave to them and all their attendants, with the strongest assurances of peace, an asylum in

Cuthbert,

his dominions for as long a period as they should think fit.

Amid these depredations inflicted by the Scots, earl Cospatric,
who, as already mentioned, had purchased the earldom of

Northumbria of king William for a sum of money, having

obtained the aid of some active allies, ravaged Cumberland
with dreadful havoc and then, having laid waste the country
with fire and sword, returned with a large quantity of
spoil, and shut himself and his followers within the strong
fortifications of Bebbanburgh 41 whence frequently sallying
At this
forth, he greatly weakened the enemy's strength.
period Cumberland was subject to king Malcolm; not by right;

ful possession, but in consequence of having been subjugated

by

force.

Malcolm, on hearing what Cospatric had done (while he

was still looking at the church of Saint Peter burning amid
the flames kindled by his own men), could hardly contain himself for anger, and commanded his men no longer to spare
any individual of the English nation, but either to strike them

and slay them, or, making them prisoners, carry

doomed to the yoke of perpetual slavery.
The
troops having received this sanction, it was dreadful even to

to the earth

them

off,

40

In the north of Northumberland.

41

Bamborough.

A.D. 1070.

MALCOLM MARRIES MARGARET.

147

witness the cruelties they were guilty of towards the English.

Some aged men and women were decapitated with the sword ;
others, like swine intended for food, were pierced through and
through with lances ; infants were torn from the breasts of
their mothers, thrown aloft into the air. and on falling, received upon the points of lances, sharp weapons being thickly
planted in the ground.
The Scots, more savage than wild beasts, took delight in these
cruelties, as though a spectacle of games; and thus did the
age of innocence, destined to attain heaven, breathe its last,
suspended between heaven -and earth. But the young men

and young women, and whoever besides seemed adapted for

and labour, were driven away in fetters in front of the

toil

enemy, to endure a perpetual exile in captivity as servants

and handmaids. Some of these, while running before those who
drove them on, became fatigued to a degree beyond what their
strength could endure, and, as they sank to the ground on the
spot, the same was the place of their fall and of their death.
While beholding these scenes, Malcolm was moved to compassion by no tears, no groans of the wretched creatures
but,
on the contrary, gave orders that they should be perseveringly
driven onward in their course.
In consequence of this. Scotland became filled with menso much so,
servants and maid-servants of English parentage
that even at the present day not only not even the smallest
village, but not even the humblest house is to be found with;

out them.
After the return of Malcolm to Scotland, bishop Egelwin
having set sail with the view of proceeding to Cologne, a contrary wind arose and drove him back upon the coast of Scotland,
which also, after a speedy passage, brought thither the Clito

Edgar with his above-named companions. On this, king Malcolm, with the full consent of his relations, married Mara woman ennobled by her royal
much more ennobled by her wisdom and piety,

garet, the sister of Edgar,

birth,

but

through whose zeal and untiling efforts the king himself,

laying aside his barbarian manners, became more virtuous and
more civilized. By her he had six sons Edward, Edmund,
king Edgar, Ethelred, king Alexander, king David, and two
daughters, Matilda, queen of the English, and Mary, who
became the wife of Eustace, earl of Boulogne.
L 2

148

ANXALS OF KOGEB. DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1070.

In the same year, a great synod was held at Winchester, on

the octave of Easter, by command of king William, who was
there present; it was also sanctioned by our lord Alexander, the pope, who gave the authority of the Apostolic See
thereto, through his legates, Hcrmenfred, bishop of Sion, and
the cardinal priests, John and Peter.
At this synod Stigand, archbishop of Canterbury, was deprived of his archbecause he had wrongbishopric on three grounds, namely
fully held the bishopric of Winchester together with the
archbishopric ; because, in the lifetime of archbishop Robert,
he had not only held the archbishopric, but even for some
time, at the celebration of the mass, had made use of his pall
which remained at Canterbury, when he himself had been
violently and unjustly expelled from England and because he
had received the pall from Benedict, who had been excommunicated by the holy Church of Home, for having gained
His brother Agelmar, the
the papacy by means of bribery.
42
bishop of East Anglia, was also deprived there, as were also
some abbats ; all which was done by the agency of the king,
in order that as many of the English as possible might be
in whose place he might appoint
deprived of their honors
persons of his own nation, for the purpose of strengthening
;

his possession of the kingdom which he had recently acquired.

For this reason, also, he deprived of their honors certain
bishops and abbats, whom, as no evident reason existed, neither

synods nor secular laws condemned ; and, placing them in confinement, kept them there to the end of their lives, being
merely influenced, as already mentioned, by suspicion on account of the kingdom he had newly acquired.
At this synod, also, while the rest, being sensible of the
king's feelings, were afraid lest they should be deprived of
their dignities, the venerable man, Wulstan, bishop of Worcester, resolutely demanded restoration of a considerable quantity of property belonging to his see which had been retained
in his possession by archbishop Aldred, when he was removed

from the see of Worcester to that of York, and which, after

his death, had come into the king's hands
and both asked
for justice to be done by those who presided over the synod,
and demanded it of the king. But the church of York, as it
then had no pastor to speak for it, was dumb judgment was
;

42

Bishop of Helmhatn,

in Norfolk.

LANFKANC MADE ARCHBISHOP.

A.D. 1070.

149

therefore given that the claim should remain in its present

state until an archbishop was appointed, who might defend his
church, and there would be a person to make answer to his

charge

sidered,

so that, after the charges and answers had been conjudgment might be given with more fairness and cer-

Accordingly,
tainty.
over for a time.

on the present occasion, the claim stood

On the day of Pentecost, in this year, the king, being then

at Windsor, gave the archbishopric of the church of York to
Thomas, a venerable canon .of Bayeux, and the bishopric of
Winchester to Valceline, his own chaplain and, by his command, on the following day, Armenfred, the above-named
bishop of Sion, held a synod, John and Peter, the cardinals
:

before-mentioned, having returned to Rome.

At this synod Agelric, bishop of the South Saxons, 43 was
degraded in an uncanonical manner ; and shortly after, for no
fault on his part, the king placed him in confinement at
44
considerable number of abbats were also
Mearlesberge.
after
whose deposition, the king gave to his chaplains
;
deposed
45
and to Stigand, that
Arfract, the bishopric of East Anglia,
of the South Saxons ; to some of the Norman monks he also
gave abbeys ; and, as the archbishop of Canterbury had been
deposed, and the archbishop of York had recently died, by the
king's command Valceline was ordained on the eighth day
after Pentecost by the same Armenfred, bishop of Sion, the
legate of the Apostolic See.
On the approach of the feast of Saint John the Baptist, earl
Osborn departed for Denmark with the fleet that had lain
in the river Humber during the winter, but his brother,
Sweyn, outlawed him on account of the money, which, contrary to the wishes of the Danes, he had received from king
William. At this period the most valiant man, Edric, surnamed the Woodsman, 46 was reconciled to king William.
After this, the king summoned from Normandy Lanfranc, the
abbat of Caen, a Lombard by birth, a man of the greatest
learning in every respect, well skilled in all the liberal arts
and in the knowledge of both divine and secular literature,
and most prudent in counsel and in the management of temporal matters, and, on the day of the Assumption of Saint

4:1

Bishop of Selsey.

4*

**

Of Helmham.

'

Marlborough.
Silvaticus

150

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDES.

A.D. 1071.

Mary, appointed him archbishop of Canterbury, and, at the

feast of Saint John the Baptist, being the Lord's Day, had him
His consecration was performed
consecrated at Canterbury.
by Giso, bishop of Wells, and Walter, bishop of Hereford, who
had both been ordained at Rome by pope Nicolas, at the time

when Aldred, archbishop of York, received his pall. For

these bishops had avoided receiving ordination from Stigand,
who then held the see of Canterbury, as they knew that he had
received the pall in an uncanonical manner. Herman, bishop
of Salisbury, with some others, was also present at his consecration, shortly after

which, Lanfranc consecrated Thomas,

archbishop of York.
These matters completed, the claim of the venerable

Wul-

bishop of Worcester, was again considered, Thomas

having been now consecrated archbishop, to speak for the
church of York and, a synod being held at a place which
47
is called Pedreda,
before the king and Lanfranc, archbishop
of Canterbury, and the bishops, abbats, earls, and principal
men of England, by the aid of the grace of God, the matter
was there concluded, although Thomas, the archbishop of York,
stan,

and his supporters, used every possible device, though far

from being based upon the truth, to lower the church of Worcester, and to subject her to the church of York, and strove in
every way to make her a dependant thereof. However, by the
just judgment of God, and the most positive evidence of writings
much defaced and almost worn to pieces, Wulstan, the man
of God, not only regained the possessions that he had claimed
and demanded, but, also, by the gift of God and the concession of the king, obtained that extent of liberty which had
been bestowed upon her by the first founders king Ethelred
and Saint Hosher, earl of the Wiccii, and by Cenred, Ethelbald, Offa, Saint Kenulph the father of Kenelm the Martyr,
their successors after them, and those who reigned over

and

the whole kingdom of England, namely, Edward the Elder,

Ethelstan, Edmund, Edred, Edgar father of king Edward the
Martyr, and those who had succeeded them.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord, 1071, Lanfranc and Thomas went to Rome, and received the pall from
pope Alexander. The earls Edwin and Morcar, finding that

king William wished

47

to place

them in confinement,

Petherton, in Somersetshire.

secretly fled

A.D. 1072.

WILLIAM SETS

OTTT

FOB SCOTLAJTD.

151

from his court, and for some time remained in open rebellion
However, on finding that their attempts were
against him.
not crowned with success, Edwin determined to go to Malcolm,
king of the Scots, but, being treacherously attacked on the road
by his own people, was slain. Morcar and Hereward, however,
a man of the greatest bravery, with many others, repaired by ship
to tho Isle of Ely, intending to winter there whither Egelwin,
bishop of Durham, and Siward, surnamed Barn, returning by
sea from Scotland, also came. But, when the king heard of this,
with the help of his sailors, he cut them off from all exit on the
eastern side of the island, and, on the western side* ordered
a bridge to be constructed two miles in length. On seeing
that they were thus enclosed, they ceased making resistance,
and all, with the exception of Hereward and a few who
;

made

their escape through the fens, surrendered to the king

shortly afterwards placed bishop Egelwin in confinement
at Abingdon, where the same winter he ended his life but as to
:

who

Earl Morcar and the rest, he distributed a part of them in various places of confinement throughout England, and having first
deprived them of their hands or their eyes, let go the rest. The
king then appointed Walcher, a member of the church of Liege,
to the bishopric of Durham, and he was accordingly consecrated
at Winchester.
He had come to this country on the king's
invitation, being a person of illustrious family, graceful
ners,

man-

and endowed with the recommendations of divine and

secular knowledge.

Eilaf,

one of the king's household ser-

vants, very high in office, together with other men of rank,

escorted him to York, where earl Cospatric met him by the

king's command, and escorted the bishop as far as Durham ; he

arrived at the church of his see at the period of Mid-Lent.
In the year 1072, after the Assumption of Saint Mary,

king William, having in his train Edric, surnamed the Woods48

man, set out for Scotland with a fleet and an army of horse, for
the purpose of subjugating it for Malcolm, king of the Scots,
;

had greatly offended him in having,

as already mentioned, so
But when
dreadfully ravaged his territories the year before.
the king of the English had entered Scotland, king Malcolm
met him at a place which is called Abernithie, and did homage
48

On his return thence, king William deprived earl

Cospatric of his dignity, making it a charge against him that
48
He is also called in history the Outlaw, and the Forester.

to him.

152

AXXALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1072.

he had counselled and aided those who had slain the earl 49 at
Durham, and had taken part with the enemy when the
Normans were slain at York. After his deprivation, Waitheof was raised to the earldom, to which he was entitled both
on his father's and his mother's side, being the son of earl Siward,

by Elfrida, the daughter

At this period, that is

of Ealdred,

who was formerly

earl.

to say, when the king was returning

built a castle at Durham, where the bishop

from Scotland, he
and his people might enjoy security from the incursions of the
enemy and, as some of the Normans disbelieved that the
;

blessed Cuthbert either was a Saint, or that his body was kept
there, at the feast of All Saints, while the bishop was celebrating the mass, the king ordered his two chaplains to enter

the sanctuary, and to open the tomb and examine, both by

seeing and touching, whether the holy body was deposited there.
For the king had previously declared that, if it was not there,
all the elders should be put to death.
Upon this, all being in
great consternation, the chaplains were just about to perform his
commands. Now at this period, the cold weather was very
severe but, in the meantime, the king began to feel overpowered
;

by an intolerable

heat,

and

to perspire

most copiously, and

to

be

attacked with an excessive trembling; so, at once sending to his

chaplains, he ordered them not to presume to touch the tomb.
Immediately after this he mounted his horse, and ceased
not to ride at its utmost speed till he reached the river Tees.
From that time forward he held this Saint in the highest esteem,
and confirmed the more favored laws and customs of that church,
which it had received in time past, for perpetual observance,
and in addition thereto, gave and granted, and by charter
confirmed to God and Saint Cuthbert, and the prior and
monks there serving God, for a pure and perpetual almsgiving, his royal manor consisting of the vill of Hemingburgh, with all the lands, of Brakenholm, with all the lands
thereto adjoining, together with the church of the vill aforesaid, and all things thereto pertaining in wood and plain, in
moor and meadow, in forest and marsh, together with the
water-mills and ponds, with mere 50 and mere, 51 and sac, 52 and
49

Robert Cummin.

50

The
The

52

51
right of holding markets.
Probably right of piscary.
lord's right of trying litigated causes among his vassals, and

levying fines.

and them, 45 and infangtheof, 56 and all the right

boundaries thereof, together with all their rights and customs,
as full}*, quietly, and freely, as ever Saint Cuthbert fully and
quietly held his other lands, together with all the royal customs
and liberties which the king himself held therein, when, after
the conquest of England, he held the same in his own hands, and
with the same boundaries, with which he himself, or Tosti
before him, or Siward, had held the said manor.
Bishop Walcher and earl Waltheof were afterwards on the
most friendly and cordial terms, insomuch that, sitting together with the bishop, at the synod of the priesthood, he
humbly and obediently would carry out whatever was en53

soke,

153

HILDEBRAND ELECTED POPE.

A.D. 1074.

and

5t

tol,

joined by the bishop in his earldom, for the correction of

Christian manners.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1073, all
points agreed, as to the course of the sun and moon, with the
fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius, in which our Lord wag
baptized, that is to say, the day of the Baptism was on the
eighth day before the ides of January, being the Lord's day and
Epiphany ; the second day of the week was the commencement of His Fast for forty days and thus, from the time of the
Baptism of our Lord in the fifteenth year of the reign of
Tiberius, there had been a revolution of two great cycles, that
is to say, of one thousand and sixty-four years.
In this year, William, king of the English, with the especial
assistance of the English whom he had brought with him from
England, subjugated the city which is called Mans, and the
;

57
The Clito Edgar came to Norbelonging thereto.
from
Scotland by way of England, and was reconciled to
mandy
king William. Earl Waltheof, sending a strong body of Northumbrians, took a bloody revenge for the death of his grandfather earl Aldred for the swords of some men whom he had

province

placed in ambush cut off the sons of Carl who had slain him,
while they were at a banquet at Seteringetun.
In the year 1074, Hildebrand, who was also called Gregory,
archdeacon of Rome, was elected pope, and consecrated.
The
53

printed
54

55
6'

somewhat
"

The
The
The

similar right to the

"
soschene," for socam."

last.

In the text

right to levy import duties.

right of a lord to follow his servants
right of apprehending malefactors.

it

is

erroneously

on the lands of another.

a7 Of .Maine.

AUNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEW.

154

A.D. 1074-

pope holding a council, according to the decrees of Saint Peter

the Apostle, and of Saint Clement and other holy fathers, by
edict forbade the clergy, and especially those consecrated to the
divine mysteries, 58 to have wives, or to cohabit with women,
except such as the Nicene synod or other canons excepted.
He also decreed that, in conformity with the sentence of Simon
Peter, not only the buyer and seller of any office, such for instance
as that of bishop, abbat, prior, dean, or titheman of a church,
but whoever abetted them, should receive the condemnation of
Simon Magus. 59 For the Lord hath said, "Freely have ye
received, freely give."

Three poor monks being sent by the Divine Spirit from

the province of the Mercians, that is to say, from Evesham,
came to York, in the province of the Northumbrians, and
requested Hugh FitzBaldric, who at that time held the
shrievalty, to provide them with a guide on their journey, as
60
far as the place which is called Munkeceastre, that is to say,
the " city of the monks," which place is now called Newcastle.
Being escorted thither, and having staid there for
some time, on finding there no ancient vestige of the servants
of Christ they removed to Jarrow, where, the ruins hardly
disclosing what it had been in ancient times, there were to be
seen many monastic edifices with half-ruined churches ; here
they were received with the greatest kindness by bishop

who

supplied them with all necessaries.

chief of them, both by reason of ago
and his exemplary manners, while Elfwine was the second,
and Remifrid the third by these three persons, three monasteries were refounded in the province of the Northumbrians one at Durham, near the hallowed and incorruptible
body of the father Cuthbert, in honor of the holy Virgin Mary ;
another at York, in honor of the same Mary, the mother of
God, where this noble monastery, on its foundation, had for
its first abbat Stephen, its second Richard, its third Geoffrey,
the fourth being the present dignitary, Severinus. The third of
these monasteries was restored at a place which was formerly
" the
called Streinschalh, that is to say,
bay of the sea," and
61
of which Benedict is the present abbat.
is now called Withebi
Of late years, after the most dreadful devastations of the

Walcher,

Aldwin was the

58

60

59
As being guilty of simony.
Those in priests' orders.
6l
The Saxon name of Newcastle-on-Tyne.
Whitbjr, in Yorkshire.

ESCAPE OF TTTBGOT.

A.D. 1074.

pagans had with

fire

155

and sword reduced the churches and mon-

asteries to ashes, Christianity being almost extinguished, there

were scarcely any churches left, and those few covered with
twigs and thatch but no monasteries had been anywhere reThus did belief in religion wax
built for two hundred years.
faint, and all religious observances entirely die away ; the name
of a monk was a thing unheard-of by the people in the provinces,
who were struck with amazement when by chance they beheld
any one devoted to the monastic life, and clothed in the garb
of a monk.
But on the above-named three persons coming to
;

dwell among them, they themselves also began to change their

mode of living for the better, to give them all possible
assistance in restoring the sacred places, rebuilding the halfruined churches, and even building new ones in the spots where
they had previously existed.
Many persons also abandoned a
secular life, and assumed the monastic habit few, however, of
these were provincials they were mostly persons from the
remote districts of England, who, being allured by the report
brutish

of their character, repaired thither, and zealously attached

themselves to them.

Of these, Turgot, afterwards bishop of the

Scots,

was

one.

He, being sprung from a family by no means among the lowest

ranks of the English, was one among a number of hostages, who,
when England was totally subjected to the Normans, had
been placed in confinement in Lincoln castle, which was the
place of safe keeping for the whole of Lindesey.
Having
bribed the keepers with a sum of money, he secretly, to the
hazard of his friends, fled to certain Norwegians, who were
then at Grimsby, loading a merchant-ship for Norway, on
board which the ambassadors of king William, who were
about to proceed to Norway, had procured a passage.
When the ship, speeding on at full sail, had lost sight of
the run-away hostage of the king came forth
from the lower part of the ship, where the Norwegians had concealed him, in the sight of all, and caused astonishment among
the ambassadors and their attendants. For he had been sought
in every spot, and the king's tax-gatherers had made their
search in that very ship but the cunning of those who concealed him had contrived to deceive the eyes of the searchers.
land, behold

the ambassadors insisted upon their furling their

all means steering back the ship towards the

Upon

this,

sails,

and by

156

AXTTALS OP EOGER DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1074.

English shore, in order to take back the run-away hostage of

the king. This was stoutly resisted by the Norwegians, whose
wish it was that they should steer onward in the course they

had so prosperously begun ; upon which a division arose, and

prevailed to such a degree that each party took up arms against
the other. But as the force of the Norwegians was superior,
the boldness of the ambassadors very speedily subsided, and
the nearer they approached to land, the more did they humble
themselves to the others.
their arrival there, the runaway youth behaved himbecomingly and modestly, showed himself grateful to the
nobles and principal men, and came under the notice of king
Olaf, who being of a very pious turn of mind, was in the
habit of reading holy books, and giving his attention to litera-

Upon

self

ture amid the cares of state.

by the priest at the altar, and

He would

also frequently stand

him

in putting on the holy

vestments, pouring the water upon his hands, and with great devotion performing other duties of a similar nature. Accordingly,
assist

on hearing that a clerk had come over from England, a thing

somewhat unusual at that period, he employed him
as his own master in learning the Psalms
in consequence of
which he lived in extreme affluence, the bounty of the king and
His mind, however, was
nobles flowing in upon him apace.
often smitten, in a spirit of compunction, with contempt for
the world, and, whenever he was able, he would withdraw
himself from the banquets of the revellers, and take delight
in solitude, praying to God with tears that he would direct
him in the paths of salvation. But, inasmuch as religious
that seemed

aspirations,

when

subjected to delay, frequently change, his

this state, and in consequence
his pursuits, the pleasures of

mind by degrees fell away from

of the success which attended

world had too great attractions for him.

he, who, when invited, was unwilling to come of his
own accord, at a future time, by compulsion, entered the house
For some years after, he was returning
of his heavenly Father.
home by ship with a large sum of money but when out at
sea, the vessel was wrecked in a most violent storm, and his
companions perishing, he lost the whole of his property, having,
with some five or six others, with the greatest difficulty
this

But

saved his

up

life.

his prayers,

Coming

to

Durham

for the purpose of offering

he informed bishop Walcher of every thing

CONSPIRACY AGAINST WILLIAM.

A.D. 1074.

1,5?

that had happened to him, and stated to him that it was his
fixed purpose to assume the monastic habit.
On this the
bishop received him with all humility, and, sending him to

" It is
that you will receive this my
son, and, clothing him in the monastic habit, will teach him
to observe the monastic rule of life." Aldwin on receiving him,
submitted him to the regular probation, and when he had
passed through that state conferred upon him the monastic
habit, and so trained him by precept and example, that after
his own decease, by order of bishop William, he succeeded him
as prior of the church of Durham, which for twenty years,
less twelve days, he zealously governed.
But in the year

Aldwin, of

my

whom mention has

my command,

been made above, said

prayer and

bishop, who succeeded William,

Alexander the Eighth, king of the Scots, having asked the
assent of Henry, king of the English, thereto, he was chosen
bishop of the church of Saint Andrew.
In the same year in which pope Hildebrand held the above-

when Ranulph was made

named council, Roger, earl of Hereford, son of William, earl of

the East Angles, contrary to the command of king William,
The nuptials
gave his sister in marriage to earl Rodulph.
being celebrated with the utmost magnificence, amid a large
concourse of nobles at a place in the province of Grantebridge, 62
which is called Ixning, a great number there entered into a
conspiracy against king William, and compelled earl Waltheof,
who had been intercepted by them by stratagem, to join the conHe, however, as soon as he possibly could, went to
spiracy.
Lanfranc, the archbishop of Canterbury, and received absolution from him at the holy sacrament, for the crime that he had,
although not spontaneously, committed by whose advice, he
also went to king William, who was at the time staying in
Norway, and disclosing to him the whole matter from beginning to end, threw himself entirely upon his mercy.
In the meantime, the chiefs above-mentioned, being determined to promote the success of this conspiracy, repaired to
their castles, and began, with their supporters, to use all posBut the venesible endeavours in encouraging the rebellion.
rable Wulstan, the bishop of Worcester, with a great body of
soldiers, prevented the earl of Hereford from fording the river
Severn and meeting earl Rodulph, with his army, at the place
;

62

Cambridge.

158

ASWALS OF .ROGER DE HOVEDEU.

appointed.

Wulstan was

Evesham,

with, all his people

also joined

A.D. 1075.

by Egelwin, the abbat of

who had been summoned

to his

with Urso, the sheriff of Worcester, and

"Walter de Lacy, with his troops, and a considerable multitude
But earl Rodulph having pitched his
of the lower classes.
camp near Grantebridge, Odo, bishop of Bayeux, the king's
brother, and Geoffrey, bishop of Constance, having collected a
great body both of English and Normans and prepared for
battle, opposed him.
On seeing that his attempts were thus thwarted by the
multitude that opposed him, he secretly fled to Norwich, and
entrusting the castle to his wife and his knights, embarked
on board ship, and fled from England into Brittany ; on which,
assistance, together

being pursued by his adversaries, all of his men whom they

could overtake they either put to death, or else inflicted upon
After this, the nobles
them various kinds of punishments.
besieged the castle of Norwich, until, peace being made by the
king's sanction, the countess, with her people, was allowed to
These events having happened, in the autumn
leave England.
the king returned from Normandy, and placed earl Roger in
confinement, and in like manner threw earl Waltheof into
he had besought his mercy.
Edgitha, the former queen of the English, died this year
at Winchester, in the month of December, on which her body
was, by the royal command, conveyed to London, and honorably buried at Westminster, near that of her lord, king Edmund. Here, at the ensuing Nativity of our Lord, the king
held his court, and some of those who had uplifted their necks
against him he banished from England, and others he mangled,
by putting out their eyes, or cutting off their hands ; earls
Waltheof and Roger, condemned by a judicial sentence, he
prison, although

committed to closer custody.

In the year 1075, earl Waltheof, by command of long
William, was unrighteously led outside of the city of Winchester, and there cruelly decapitated with an axe, and buried
in the ground on the spot; but in course of time, God so
ordaining it, his body was raised from the earth, and carried
with great honor to Croyland, and with great pomp buried in
the church there. While he was still in possession of life in
this world, on being placed in close confinement, he unceasingly
bewailed what he had done amiss, and most zealously endea-

A.D. 1077.

VIOLENT ACTS OF EOBEET.

159

voured to make his peace with God by means of watchings and

prayers and fastings and almsgiving ; his memory men have
tried to bury in the earth, but we are to believe that in truth
he rejoices with the Saints in heaven, the above-named archbishop Lanfranc, of pious memory, having faithfully attested it,
from whom, on making confession, he had received absolution.
He asserted that he was innocent of the charge on which he
was accused, namely, that of joining in the aforesaid conhad been guilty of in other respiracy, and that what he
a true Christian, bewailed with the tears
spects, he had, like
of repentance ; and Lanfranc declared that he himself should be
blessed, if, after the end of his life, he should be able, to enjoy
After him, the care of the earldom of Norhis happy repose.
thumbria was entrusted to Walcher, bishop of Durham.
After these transactions, the king led his army into Brittany,
and besieged the castle of earl Eodulph, which is called Dol,
until Philip, king of France, forced him to retire.
At this period, as the secular clergy chose rather to submit
to be excommunicated, than to put aside their wives, pope
Hildebrand, in order that he might, if possible, chastise them
by means of others, ordered in the following words that no
person should hear mass performed by a married priest
"
Gregory, the pope, who is also called Hildebrand, the
servant of the servants of God, to all throughout the realms
of Italy and Germany, who show due obedience to Saint
If there are any priests,
Peter, the Apostolic benediction.
deacons, or sub-deacons, who are guilty of the crime of fornication, we do on behalf of Almighty God, and by the authority
of Saint Peter, forbid them entrance into the church, until
such time as they shall amend and be repentant. But if any
shall prefer to persist in their sinful course, no one of you
is to presume to listen to them while officiating ; inasmuch as
their blessing is changed into a curse, and their prayers into
sinfulness, as the Lord beareth witness by his prophet, saying,
'
Your blessings I will curse,' " &c. 62
In the year 1076, Sweyn, king of the Danes, a man greatly
devoted to literature, departed this life, and was succeeded by
his son, Harold.
In the year 1077, Robert, the eldest son of king William,
because he was not allowed to take possession of Normandy,
:

which, before his arrival in England his father had given to

6-

Mai.

ii.

'2.

160

AXNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D.1080.

him in the presence of Philip, king of the Franks, fled to

France, and, with the aid of king Philip, frequently committed
great depredations in Normandy, burning towns and slaying
men, and thus caused no little trouble and anxiety to his
father.

In the year 1078, after the Assumption of Saint Mary,

Malcolm, king of the Scots, laid waste Northumbria, as far as
the great river Tyne; and having slain many persons and
captured more, returned home with a large amount of spoil.
In the year 1079, king William, while attacking his son
Robert before the castle of Gerbohtret, which king Philip had
given to. him, being wounded by him in the arm, was thrown
from his charger, but immediately, on Robert recognizing
his voice, he dismounted, and bade him mount his own horse,
and so let him depart on which, many of his men having
been slain, and some taken prisoners, and his son William
and many others wounded, he took to flight. The venerable
man Robert, who had received priests' orders, at the hands of
the most reverend Wulstan, the bishop of Worcester, was
;

ordained bishop of Hereford, at Canterbury, by Lanfranc, the

This took place on the fourth day before the
archbishop.
calends of January, being the Lord's day.
In the year 1080, 63 Walcher, bishop of Durham, a native of
Lorraine, and a man distinguished for his virtues, was, without reason, murdered by the Northumbrians, at a place which
64
is called Gatesheued,
that is to say, the " goat's head," on the
day before the ides of May, being the fifth day of the week ;
which act was done in revenge for Liulph, a man of noble birth

and high rank.

This person, by hereditary right, was entitled to

many posbut, because in those times the

Normans were incessantly giving loose in every direction to
their savage propensities, he betook himself with all his family
sessions throughout

England

he was sincerely attached to the memory of

His wife was Adgitha, daughter of earl Aldred,
by whom he had two sons, Ucthred and Morcar. The sister of
this Adgitha was Elfleda, the mother of earl Waltheof for
to

Durham,

as

Saint Cuthbert.

which reason that

63

This event

is

earl entrusted

his little cousin, Morcar, to

placed by Roger of Wendover in the year 1075.

gives a very different account of the circumstances attending

64

Gateshead.

it.

He

A.n. 1080.

LIULPH MTJEDEEED BZ LEOFWINE.

161

the monks of Jarrow, to be nurtured by them in the love

At this time earl Waltheof himself was at Tyneof God.
mouth which place, together with the little child, he placed
at the disposal of the monks.
Liulph, the child's father, was
greatly beloved by the bishop ; so much so, that without his
advice he would by no means transact or dispose of the more
secular business.
For this reason
weighty questions of his
65
his chaplain, Leofwine, whom he had raised to such a pitch
66
of favour that hardly anything in the bishopric and earldom
;

was done without his opinion being first consulted, was inflamed by the stings of envy, and being, in consequence of
his elevation, greatly inflated with excessive pride, arrogantly
set himself in competition with the above-named Liulph.

In consequence of this, he treated some of his judgments and

opinions with the utmost contempt, and used every possible
endeavour to render them of no effect ; in addition to which,

he would frequently wrangle with him before the bishop,

even using threats, and often provoke him to anger by the use
On a certain day, when Liulph
of contemptuous expressions.
had been invited by the bishop to take part in his counsels,

and had given his opinion as to what was legal and just,
Leofwine obstinately opposed him, and exasperated him by the
Because Liulph on this occasion
use of contumelious language.
answered him more sharply than usual, Leofwine withdrew
himself hastily from the court of justice, and, calling aside
Gilbert (to whom, being his relative, the bishop had entrusted the earldom of Northumbria to manage as his deputy),
earnestly entreated him to avenge his wrongs and put Liulph
to death as soon as he possibly could effect it.
*

Gilbert immediately yielded to his iniquitous requests, and,

having assembled together his own men at arms, together with
those of the bishop and the said Leofwine, proceeded on a certain
night to the house where Liulph was then staying, and most
65
The name of this person, who is called Leobin by William of Malmesbury, affords a singular illustration of the extreme incorrectness of the
In the same page it is written '* Leodwinus," " Leothwinus,"
text.
howand " Leolfwinus." This

"Leolwinus," "Leofwinus,"
faultiness,
ever, is far from being confined to proper names.
66
It has been already stated that, after the unfortunate end of earl
Waltheof, the earldom of Northumberland was given in charge to the
bishop of Durham. Bracton informs us that the bishop of Durham had
as full

power

VOL.

I.

in the county of

Durham

as the king

had

in his

own

palace.

162

ANNALS OP BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1080.

iniquitously slew him and nearly all his household, in his own
house.
On hearing of this, the bishop heaved a sigh from the
inmost recesses of his heart and, taking his hood from off his
head, and throwing it on the ground, immediately said in
;

mournful accents, to Leofwine, who was then present, " By

your factious designs, and most short-sighted contrivances,
Leofwine, these things have been brought about.
Therefore,
I would have you know for certain, that both myself, and yourself, and all my household, you have cut off by means of the
sword of your tongue."
On saying this, he instantly betook himself to the castle,
and immediately sending messengers throughout all Northumbria, commanded all to be informed that he was not an accomplice in the death of Liulph, but that, on the contrary, he
had banished Gilbert, his murderer, and all his associates,
from Northumbria, and would be prepared to exculpate

himself before a court of ecclesiastical jurisdiction. After this,

having interchanged messages, he and the relatives of those
who were slain, having mutually given and received assurances
of peace, appointed a place and day on which to meet and
come to a better understanding. On the appointed day they
met at the place named, but as the bishop declined to plead
his cause in the open air, he entered the church there, to-'
gether with his clergy and those of his knights who were of
higher rank, and while a council was being held, several
times sent out of the church such of his own followers as he
thought fit, for the purpose of making peace with them.
The people, however, would by no means accede to his requests, for they believed it to be a matter beyond a doubt that
for, the night after
Liulph had been slain by his command
the death of his relative, 68 Leofwine had not only entertained
Gilbert and his associates at his house, in a friendly and hospitable manner, but even the bishop himself had shown him
favour and hospitality just as before.
In consequence of this, all th ose of the bishop' s party who were
found outside of the church were first slain, only a few escaping
by flight ; on seeing which, the bishop ordered his relative, the
;

63 "
This is probably an incorrect reading. We have
Propinqui sui."
been previously informed that Gilbert was a relative of the bishop ; but it
does not appear that Liulph was related to the bishop or to Gilbert. It

" of
may, however, mean

his neighbour."

A.D. 1081.

THE EMPEBOB DEPOSES POPE HILDEBEAND.

163

life was sought, to go out of the

church, in order that his death might satisfy the fury of the
enemy. On going out, some knights followed him close for
the purpose of defending him, but being instantly attacked
by the enemy on all sides with swords and lances, they were
killed in an instant ; however, they spared two English thanes,
in consequence of their being of the same blood with themselves.
They also slew Leofwine, who had so often given
the bishop advice to their disparagement, with some others of
the clergy, directly they came. out.
For when the bishop understood that their fury could by no
means be appeased, unless Leofwine, the head and author of
all this calamity, was slain, he begged him to go out of the
church ; and when he could by no means prevail upon him to do
so, the bishop himself went to the door of the church, and
begged that his own life might be spared, and on their refusal,
covered his head with the border of his garment and went
out of the door, and instantly fell dead, pierced by the swords
of the enemy.
After him they ordered Leofwine to come
forth, and, upon his refusal, set fire to the roof and walls of
the church ; on which, preferring to finish his life rather by
being burnt than being slain with the sword, he endured the
flames for some time
but, after he had been half roasted
alive, he sallied forth, and, being cut to pieces, paid the
penalty for his wickedness and died a shocking death.
To avenge the horrible deaths of these persons, king William, in the same year, ravaged Northumbria, sending thither
Odo, bishop of Bayeux, with a large body of soldiers. In the
autumn of the same year, the same king William sent his son,
Robert, against Malcolm, king of the Scots but after he had
proceeded as far as Egelbereth, he returned without completing
his object, and founded Newcastle upon the river Tyne.
William succeeded to the bishopric of Durham on the fifth
day before the ides of November, and on the fourth day before
the nones of January, was consecrated at Gloucester, by Thomas,
the archbishop of York.
At Pentecost, in this year, the emperor Henry, being at
Mentz, determined upon the deposition of pope Hildebrand.
and, on the nativity of Saint John the Baptist, appointed
Wibert, bishop of the city of Ravenna, pope in his stead.
In the year 1081, the emperor Henry marched with an
M 2

above-named Gilbert, whose

ANNALS OP KOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

164

army
city,

to

Rome

A.D. 1083.

against the pope, but, having laid siege to the

to effect an entrance.

was unable

In the year 1082, after much slaughter and rapine had

ensued between the emperor Henry and pope Hildebrand,
on the night of Palm Sunday, a great number of persons were
slain.
King William placed in confinement in Normandy his
brother, Odo, bishop of

Bayeux.
In the year 1083, the emperor Henry stormed the city of
Home, and having taken it, established Wibert in the Aposon which, Hildebrand retired to Benevento, and
tolic See
lived there till the day of his death, and Henry returned to
Germany.
A disgraceful quarrel took place between the monks, and
Turstin, the abbat, of Glastonbury, a man unworthy to be
named, and possessed of no prudence,, whom king William,
taking from the monastery of Caen, had appointed abbat of
that place.
Among other doings, in his folly, he treated the
Gregorian chaunt with contempt, and attempted to compel the
monks to leave it off, and learn the chaunt of one William,
of Feschamp, and sing it this they took to heart, because
they had, both in this particular and in the other offices of
;

Roman Church.
did not expect it, he rushed
into the chapter-house, with an armed body of soldiers, and
pursued the monks, who in their extreme terror had fled into
the church, even to the altar and there the soldiers, piercing the
crosses, and images, and shrines of the Saints with darts and
arrows, even went so far as to slay one monk while embracing the holy altar, who fell dead pierced with a spear ; another also fell at the verge of the altar, transfixed with
arrows ; on which, being compelled by necessity, the monks
stoutly defended themselves with the benches and candlesticks belonging to the church, and, though grievously wounded,
succeeded in driving all the soldiers beyond the choir. The
result was, that two of the monks were killed and fourteen
wounded ; some of the soldiers were also wounded.
Upon this, an inquisition was held, and as the principal
fault lay clearly on the abbat' s side, the king removed him,
the church,

Upon a

grown used

certain day,

to the practices of the

when they

and replaced him in his monastery in Normandy. A number

of the monks were also, by the king's command, dispersed

A.D. 1083.

CHABTEB OF AECHBISHOP THOMAS.

165

the bishoprics and abbacies, and there kept in confineAfter the king's death, the same abbat repurchased
the abbey from his son, king William, for a sum of five hundred pounds of silver, and wandering about for some years
among the possessions of that church, at a distance from the
monastery itself, just as was befitting a homicide, died in misery.
The monks assembled 69 at Durham, by command of king "William the Younger, on the seventh day before the calends of
June, being the sixth day of the week.
On the fourth day before the nones of November, being the
fifth day of the week, queen Matilda departed this life in Normandy, and was buried at Caen.
"
70
Thomas, by the grace of God archbishop of York, to the
bishops and abbats, both those who now hold the said offices in
England also as those who shall succeed them hereafter, and
to all the archbishops, his successors for ever in the see of York,
greeting Inasmuch as it is our office to perform the duties of
religion to all, so in especial are we bound to pay pious respect
to those Saints of God, from whose bounty it is manifest
that we have received especial benefits. Therefore, we having
been chastened with the scourge of God, and having been
parched in an incredible manner during a period of two
years with weakness from the attacks of fever and whereas
all the physicians declared that it was evident that death
alone would be the termination of our sufferings, and that there
were no means by which they might counteract the evil effects
of this prolonged weakness.
Wherefore, being warned in a
vision, groaning and weeping I passed a night at the tomb of
Saint Cuthbert, where, being wearied out with disease and
fatigue, I was overcome with sleep ; upon which Saint Cuthbert appeared to me in a vision, and touching each of my
limbs with his hands, rendered me, when I awoke, whole
from all infirmity and whereas, at the same time, he commanded me to be duteous to him in all respects, and requested
that all things whatsoever in my diocese he or his should possess, should be free and discharged from all burdens whatso-

among

ment.

69
This seems to allude to the monks of Glastonbury, who had been
driven from the abbey by William the First, and placed in confinement ;
otherwise, the event is not inserted in its proper place.
70
There is probably an omission here,
nothing being stated by way of
introduction to this letter.

ANNALS OP EDGES DE HOVEDEN.

166

A.D. 1083.

ever ; and inasmuch as, having been aided by the mercies of

the blessed confessor, I have been the more duteous to him,
as it was more especially my bounden duty to pay him the

And whereas William, bishop of Durham, has

brought a letter of pope Gregory the Seventh, from the Apostolic See, to the council of king William sitting at Westminster,
and, with the consent of all, has obtained leave to remove the
secular clergy from his church and substitute monks therein.
Wherefore, greatly rejoicing at all these things, according to the
greatest homage.

precept of the abovenamed pope, and according to the command

of our lord king William, and out of the love I am bound to owe
to Saint Cuthbert, with the consent and permission of the chapter of York, and with the confirmation of the whole synod, I

have given and granted, and by this present deed confirmed,

and have afterwards, with my own hand, presented at the altar
unto Saint Cuthbert, the letter underwritten, which is addressed to Saint Cuthbert and his bishop, and all the monks
his servants
Know then, all persons, both present and to come,
that I, Thomas, archbishop of York, in obedience to the precept of pope Gregory the Seventh, and with the ratification of
our lord king William, and with the attestation thereto of the
whole council of England, and with the consent of the chapter
of York, do give and do grant unto God and Saint Cuthbert, and
to all his bishops in succession, and to all the monks who shall
be there in time to come, that all churches whatsoever, which at
the present time they may happen to possess in my diocese, or

which hereafter they

shall canonically obtain by royal grant

or gift of the faithful, or which they shall build upon their own
lands, they shall hold free and entirely acquitted for ever
successors, of all claims which belong to me
by me and all
or to
successors.
Wherefore, I will and command that

my

my

they shall hold all their churches in their own hands, and possess them without molestation, and freely place in them their
vicars, who shall only consult me and my successors as to
the faithful cure of souls, but them as to all other alms-deeds
and benefits
and further, I do grant, confirm, and command,
that they, as well as their vicars, shall be for ever free and

own

acquitted
71

from

all

Payments made

tation.

71

synodals,

to the bishop

and from

all aids,

imposi-

by his clergy at the time of his

visi-

A.D. 1085.

WILLIAM CONFEES BISHOPRICS.

167

72
lions, rents, exactions, or hospices,

both as regards myself

deans and archdeacons, as well as the vicars and
servants of us all.
I do also forbid, under penalty of excommunication, that any person shall annoy them or their
clergy, upon any pretence whatever, or compel them to go to
synods or chapters, unless they shall be willing so to do of
their own accord.
But if any one shall have any complaint
against them or theirs, let him repair to the court of Saint Cuthbert at Durham, that he may there receive such redress as he
is entitled to.
For, all the liberties and dignities which I or
my successors shall be entitled to in our own churches or in
our lands, we do freely grant for ever unto them and Saint
Cuthbert in all their churches and lands, and without any
deceit or gainsaying, I do, on behalf of myself and my succes^
sors, confirm the free and quiet possession thereof."
In the year 1084, pope Hildebrand, who was also called
William, king of the English,
Gregory, departed this life.
levied upon every hide of land throughout England the suin

and

my

of six shillings.
In the year 1085,

Edmund, abbat

of Pershore, a

man

of re-

markable virtue, departed this life on the seventeenth day before the calends of July, being the Lord's day.
In the same
year, Canute, son of Sweyn, king of the Danes, prepared, with
a strong fleet and the aid of his father-in-law, Robert, earl
of Flanders, whose daughter he had married, to invade England whereupon, king William, having levied many thousand
soldiers throughout the whole of Gaul, foot and archers, and
taking some from Normandy, in the autumn returned to
England, and dispersing them throughout the whole kingdom, commanded the bishops, abbats, earls, barons, sheriffs,
and royal bailiffs to supply them with provisions. But when
he learned that his enemies were checked, 73 he sent back part of
his army, and part he retained with himself throughout the
whole of the winter, and held his court at Gloucester during the
Nativity of our Lord in which place he gave bishoprics to
;

his three chaplains, namely, that of London to Maurice, that of

Thetford to William, amUhat of Chester to Robert.
72 "
A right on the part of certain persons to demand enHospitio."
tertainment in religious houses.
73 Because there was a
mutiny in the Danish fleet, which ended in the

king being slain by his soldiers.

ANNALS OP EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

168

to

A.D. 1087.

In the year 1086, king William caused the whole of England

be described, of how much land each of his barons was pos-

how many knights' fees, how many carrucates, how

how many animals, and even how much ready

sessed,

many

villains,

money, each person possessed, throughout the whole of his

kingdom, beginning from the highest down to the lowest, and
how much rent each property could return 4 the whole of
'

the country being in a state of disturbance in consequence of

After this, in the
the numerous murders occasioned thereby.
week of Pentecost, at Westminster, where he was holding his
court, he knighted his son Henry, and shortly after ordered
the archbishops, bishops, abbats, earls, barons, and sheriffs,
with their soldiers, to meet him at Salisbury, on the calends
of August ; and on their coming thither, he compelled their

knights to swear fealty to him against all men.

At this period, the Clito Edgar, having obtained leave of the
king, passed over the sea with two hundred soldiers, and
went to Apulia. His sister, Christiana, entered a monastery
which has the name of Romsey, and assumed the habit of a
nun. In the same year there was a murrain among animals,
and a great pestilence in the air.
In the year 1087, the relics of Saint Nicolas were transIn this year, Aldwin,
ferred from Myra to the city of Bar.

Durham, departed this life. A raging fire consumed

and the church of Saint Paul, together with the
largest and best part of London.
On Saturday, the sixth day before the ides of July, the
Danes, in a certain church, conferred the honor of martyrdom
on their king, Canute. In this year, Stigand, bishop of Chi-

prior of

many

cities,

chester, ScoLLand, abbat of Saint Augustine's, Alfy, abbat of

Bath, and Turstine, abbat of Pershore, departed this life.
In the same year, before the Assumption of Saint Mary, king
William entered France with an army, and burned with fire
a city which is called Mantes, and all the churches therein,
and two recluses, and then returned into Normandy. But,
upon his return, a dreadful pain in the intestines attacked

him

and, becoming weaker and weaker every day, when, as

his illness increased, he saw that the day of his death was approaching, he released from confinement his brother, Odo, the
bishop of Bayeux, earls Morcar and Roger, Siward, surnamed
<

These returns were entered

in

what

is

called

Doomsday-Book.

A.D. 1087.

WILLIAM THE TOUHTGER SUCCEEDS.

169

Barn, and Wulnoth, the brother of king Harold, whom he

had kept in confinement from his childhood, and all besides
whom he had imprisoned, either in Normandy or England.
After this, he gave the kingdom of England to his son
William, and, to his eldest son, Robert, who was then in exile
in France, he left the dukedom of Normandy. And then, being
15
fortified with the heavenly viaticum,
after having reigned
over the English nation twenty years, ten months, and twentyeight days, he parted with his kingdom and his life, on the
fifth day before the ides of September, and, having been there
interred, rests at Caen, in the church of Saint Stephen the
Proto-martyr, which he had built from the foundation, and

amply endowed.

WILLIAM THE YOUNGER

On this, his son, William, repaired to England with all haste,
taking with him Morcar and Wulnoth, but, shortly after his
arrival at Winchester, he consigned them to the same strict
confinement as before ; after which, on the sixth day before
Jhe calends of October, being the Lord's day, he was consecrated
king at Westminster, by Lanfranc, archbishop of Canterbury.
Then, returning to Winchester, he distributed the treasures of
his father, as he himself had commanded, throughout England
that is to say, to some of the principal churches ten golden
To each of the churches
marks, to some six, and to some less.
situate in country places 76 he ordered five shillings to be given,
and crosses, altars, shrines, text-books, 77 candlesticks, chalices,
78
and various ornaments, embellished with gold, silver,
pipes,
;

75

The consecrated

wafer,

administered

to

the dying, "in articulo

mortis."
76

The words are " in

villis sitis."

The

allusion

is

to the parish churches

throughout the country.

17
This seems the best translation for " textos." which means the book
of the Gospels, which was generally adorned with gold and jewels, and
kept in the treasury of the monastery, and laid on the altar on Saints'days and Sundays.
78 " Fistulas."
centuwhich
the
Allusion is made to the
pipes

when the
both kinds,) were used
the
wine
out
of the
sucking
been that, by the use of several
ries of

the church,

laity in

at

the same time.

(in

early

Holy Eucharist was administered to the

by the communicants for the purpose of
cup. The object of this seems to have
of it
pipes, more than one might partake

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

170

A. D. 1088.

stones, to be distributed among the most deserving churches and the monasteries.
His brother Robert, also, on his return to Normandy,
bounteously divided among the monasteries, churches, and
the poor the treasures which he found, in behalf of the soul
of his father ; and, after having knighted them, allowed
the son of Malcolm, king of the Scots, and Ulph,
Dunecald,
the son of Harold, the former king of the English, whom he

and precious

had released from confinement, to depart.

In the year 1088, a great dissension arose among the nobles
For a portion of the Norman nobility was in
of England.
favour of king William but the other, and larger part espoused the cause of Robert duke of Normandy, and desired
to invite him to govern the kingdom, and either deliver up
William alive to his brother, or, putting him to death, deThe chiefs in this execrable affair
prive him of his kingdom.
were Odo, bishop of Bayeux, who was also earl of Kent,
;

80
Geoffrey, bishop of Constance, Robert, earl of Mortaigne,
of
and
the
chief
of
earl
men
eminence
Shrewsbury,
Roger,

throughout the whole kingdom, with the exception of archbishop Lanfranc. This abominable deed they privately discussed,
during Lent, and, immediately after Easter, began to ravage
the country each in his own neighbourhood, and plunder and
pillage it, at the same time providing their castles with fortifications and provisions.
Geoffrey, bishop of Constance, and
Robert de Mowbray repaired to Bristol, where .they had a very
strong castle, and laid waste all the country as far as the place
which is called Bathan. 81
The nobles also of Hereford and Shrewsbury, with a
multitude of people from Wales, proceeded as far as Worcester, laying waste and destroying with fire everything before
them. They intended, also, to have taken the church and the
castle, which latter was at that period entrusted to the charge
When the bishop heard of
of the venerable bishop Wulstan.
'

he was greatly distressed, and, considering what plan he

should adopt, had recourse to his God, and entreated Him to
look down upon His church and His people, thus oppressed
While he was meditating upon these
by their enemies.
things, his household sallied forth from the castle, and took
and slew five hundred of them, and put the rest to flight.
this

?9

V.

r.

Duncan.

Half-brother of William the

First.

Bath.

ODO STHtEENDERS PEVENSEY CASTLE.

A.D. 1088.

171

Roger Bigot entered the castle of Norwich, and spread devas2

tation throughout the country."
Bishop Odo, through whom
these evils had arisen, proceeded into Kent, and laid waste
the royal vills, and ravaged the lands of all those who preserved their fealty to the king and gained possession of the
castle of Rochester.
On hearing of these things, the king caused the English to
be assembled together, and, pointing out to them the treachery
of the Normans, entreated them to give him their assistance,
on condition that, if they should prove faithful to him in
this emergency, he would grant them better laws, such as they
should make choice of; he also forbade all unjust taxes, and
returned to all their woods and right of venison but, whatever
he promised, he soon withdrew. The English however, then
assisted him faithfully.
Accordingly, the king assembled
;

his

army

for

marching on Rochester, where he supposed his

was but, when they came to Tunbridge,

uncle, bishop Odo,

they found the castle closely shut against the king. However, the English, boldly storming it, destroyed the whole
castle, and those who were in it surrendered to the king.
After this, the king with his army directed his course towards
the castle of Pevensey for bishop Odo had withdrawn from
Rochester and fled to that castle, whither the king, with a
large army, followed him, and besieged the castle for six
entire weeks.
;

of

While these things were going on in England, Robert, duke

Normandy, had assembled a considerable force, and was pre-

paring to send it to England, intending shortly to follow, as

though making sure of England through the agency of bishop
Odo and the others, who were his partisans there. But William the Younger had now taken measures of defence by sea
with his cruisers, which slew many of them on their passage
to England, and sank others at sea
so much so, that no
;

man

the number of those who perished.

During the period of these transactions at sea, bishop Odo,
and those who were with him, being compelled by hunger,
surrendered the castle of Pevensey, and promised, on oath,
that they would leave England and not enter it again, except

can

tell

82 The
words after " Norwich " here are adopted from the AngloSaxon Chronicle as the text has " et omnes vicit in malum," words
which admit of no sense whatever, and are clearly erroneous.
;

172

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A. D. 1090.

with the leave of king William they also engaged that they
would first deliver up the castle of Rochester. But, when
Odo had come to Rochester with the king's men, who, on
the king's behalf, were to receive possession of the castle,
he was immediately placed in confinement together with them,
by those who were in the castle. Some persons assert that
this was done by the cunning contrivance of the bishop. However, in this castle there were some valiant knights, and almost
all the nobility of Normandy.
There was also there, Eustace
the Younger, earl of Boulogne, and many of the nobles of
Flanders.
When the king heard of this, he came with his
army to Rochester, and laid siege to the city upon which,
after a short time, those who were in it surrendered; and
thus the bishop, who was almost a second king of England,
;

But, on arriving in Normandy,

irrecoverably lost his dignity.
he immediately received charge of the whole province 83 from
duke Robert. William, bishop of Durham, and many others

took their departure from England.

In the year 1089, Lanfranc, the archbishop of Canterbury,
departed this life, on the ninth day before the calends of July,
being the fifth day of the week. In the same year, on the
also,

third day before the ides of August, being Saturday, about the
third hour of the day, there was a very great earthquake

throughout England.
In the year 1090, William the Younger, king of England,
with the intention of taking Normandy from his brother Robert
and subjecting it to his own dominions, first took the castle 6f
Walter de Saint Valery, and the castle which has the name
of Albemarle, and, afterwards, several other castles, and placed
knights in them, who committed ravages throughout Normandy. On seeing this, and discovering the faithlessness of
his own people, duke Robert sent ambassadors to Philip, king
of the Franks, his liege lord, who thereupon came into Normandy, and the king and the duke laid siege to one of the

On this
castles which was garrisoned by his brother's troops.
being told to king William, he secretly sent a considerable
sum of money to king Philip, and, entreating him to desist from
besieging it, succeeded in his object.
83
These words are succeeded by the following detached sentence,
cujus ordinem causae libellus in hoc descriptus ostendit." It is evidently
corrupt, and capable of no exact translation ; though it probably means,
" the reasons for which will
appear from what is previously stated."

"

MALCOLM INVADES NOHTHT7MBRIA.

A. D. 1091.

173

In the year 1091, king William the Younger went over to

in the month of February, with the design of
taking it from his brother Robert but, while he was there,
peace was made between them by treaty, on condition that
the duke should with good faith deliver up to the king
the earldom of Eu, 84 Feschamp, the abbey of Mount Saint
85
Michael, and Keresburg, with the castles which had revolted
from him, and that the king should reduce to subjection to
the duke the province of Maine and the castles of Normandy,
It was also
which were then making resistance to him.
agreed that the king should -restore their lands in England
to all the Normans who had lost them by reason of their
fidelity to the duke, and should also give to the duke as much
land in England as was then arranged between them. In
addition to this, they came to an understanding that if the
duke should die without a son lawfully born in wedlock, the
king should be his heir and, in like manner, if the king
should happen to die, the duke should be his heir. Twelve
barons on the king's side and twelve on the duke's guaranteed

Normandy

this treaty

by

oath.

In the meantime, while these matters were being treated of,

86
their brother Henry, having raised all the troops he could,
with the aid of some of the monks in the place, took possession of Mount Saint Michael, laid waste the king's lands,
and took prisoners some of his men, and spoiled others. In
consequence of this, the king and the duke, assembling an army,
besieged the Mount during the whole of Lent, and had frequent
But the king,
skirmishes, and lost some men and horses.
growing wearied of the protracted siege, retired without

coming to terms, and, shortly after, dispossessed the Clito

Edgar of all the honors which the duke had conferred upon
him, and banished him from Normandy.
In the meantime, in the month of May, Malcolm, king of
the Scots, invaded Northumbria with a large army.
If he
could only find provisions, his object was to make further
inroads and commit acts of violence upon the people of England.
But God ordained it otherwise and, therefore, he was
impeded in his designs. The king, on hearing of this, re;

85
Called "Owe" in the text.
Cherbourg.
Of course he would naturally be displeased at the little regard paid
to his interests in the compact then being made.
84

86

AUNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDE1T.

174

A.D. 1091.

turned to England with his brother Robert in the month of

August, and shortly after, set out for Scotland with a considerable fleet and an army of horse, with the object of waging
war against Malcolm; on coming to Durham, he restored
bishop William to his see, three years on that very day after he
had left it that is to say, on the third day before the ides of
;

September.

But before the king had reached Scotland, a short time previous to the feast of Saint Michael, nearly the whole of his
fleet was lost, and many of his horse perished through hunger
and cold after w.hich, king Malcolm met him with his army in
the province of Loidis. 87 On seeing this, duke Robert sent for
the Clito Edgar, whom the king had banished from Normandy,
and who w as then staying with the king of the Scots, and, by
his assistance, made peace between the two kings, upon the understanding that Malcolm should pay homage to him, as he had
paid homage to his father, and that king "William should restore to Malcolm the twelve towns which he had possessed in
;

England under his father, and pay yearly twelve golden marks.
But the peace that was made between them lasted only a short
The duke also reconciled the king to Edgar.
time.

On the ides of October, being the fourth day of the week,

a violent flash of lightning struck the tower of the church of
Winchelcomb, and made a wide opening in the wall, close to
the roof it split asunder one of the beams, and giving a severe
88
-blow to the image of Christ, hurled the head to the ground,
and broke the right thigh. The image, also, of Saint Mary,
which stood near the cross, was struck by the flash, and fell
to the ground
after which, there followed a great smoke, with
an excessive stench, which filled the whole church and lasted
until the monks of the place, chaunting psalms, had gone round
the buildings of the monastery with holy water and incense,
and relics of the Saints.
In addition to this, on the sixteenth day before the calends of
November, being the sixth day of the week, a violent whirlwind, coming from the south, blew down more than six hundred houses in London, and a considerable number of churches.
It attacked the church which is called Saint Mary at Arches,
and killing two men there, lifted the roof with the rafters aloft,
and after carrying it to and fro in the air, at length fixed six of
;

Leeds.

^ On

crucifix.

AD.

1092.

ILLNESS OF KING WILLIAM.

175

the rafters in the same order in which they had been originally
inserted in the roof, so deep in the ground, that of some of
them only the seventh, of some the eighth part, was visible ;
and yet they were seven or eight and twenty feet in length.
After this, the king returned from Northumbria through
Mercia into Wessex, and kept the duke with him till nearly
the Nativity of our Lord, but was not willing to fulfil the
The duke being
treaty that had been made between them.
greatly annoyed at this, on the tenth day before the calends of
January, returned to Normandy with the Clito Edgar.
At this period, according to the reports in England, there
were two so-called popes of Rome, who, disagreeing as to
their right to the title, divided the church of God into two
these were Urban, who was formerly called Odo,
bishop of Ostia, and Clement, whose former name was
Wibert, archbishop of Ravenna ; this matter, not to speak of
other parts of the world, had so greatly occupied the attention
of the church of England for many years, that from the time
that Gregory, also called Hildebrand, departed this life, up to
the present period, it had refused to pay obedience or make
submission to any pope ; Italy and France, however, acknowledged Urban as the vicar of Saint Peter.
In the year 1092, the greater part of the city of London
On the nones of April, being the
was destroyed by fire.
second day of the week, Osmund, bishop of Salisbury, with
the assistance of Valceliine, bishop of Winchester, and of John,
bishop of Bath, dedicated the church which he had built within the castle of Salisbury.
Bishop Remigius also, who, with
the sanction of king William the Elder, had changed the seat of
91
his bishopric from Dorchester to Lincoln, wished to dedicate
the church which he had built there, and which was well worthy
of the bishop's chair, as he perceived that the day of his
death was close at hand. But Thomas, the archbishop of York,
firmly opposed him, and asserted that the church was built in
his province.
King William the Younger, however, in consideration of a sum of money which Remigius gave him, gave
orders to the bishops of nearly the whole of England to
meet together on the seventh day before the ides of May and
consecrate the church ; but, two days before the time appointed,
parties;

91

In Oxfordshire.

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

176

by the
from

A. D. 1093.

secret dispensation of God,

this world,

bishop Remigius departed

and the dedication of the church stood over

After this, the king set out for the province of

Northumbria,and rebuilt the city which in the British language
92
is called Carleil,
and in Latin, Lugubalia, and erected a castle
there for this city, with some others in those parts, had been
destroyed two hundred years before, by the pagan Danes,
and had remained desolate from that time until the present
for the present.

period.

In the year 1093, king William the Younger was attacked

by a severe illness at a royal town which is called Alvestan, on
which he repaired with all haste to Gloucester, and there lay ill
throughout the whole of Lent. Thinking that he should shortly
die, at the suggestion of the barons, he promised the Almighty
to correct his mode of living, no longer to sell churches or put
them up for sale, but to protect them with his kingly power,
to destroy unrighteous laws, and to enact righteous ones.
The
archbishopric of Canterbury, which he had kept in his own
hands, he gave to Anselm, the abbat of Bee, who was then in
England, and the bishopric of Lincoln to his chancellor, Robert,

surnamed Bloet.

new church was commenced to be built at Durham, on the

third day before the calends of August, being the fifth day of
the week, bishop William, and Malcolm, the king of the Scots,
and the prior Turgot, on that day laying the first stone of the
On the day of the feast of Saint Bartholomew the
foundation.
93
Malcolm, the king of the Scots, came to Gloucester,
meet king William the Younger, as had been previously
arranged between their ambassadors, in order that, according

Apostle,

to

92

Carlisle.
Holinshed has the following remark upon a passage in
of "Westminster, " Here have I thought good to advertise you
of an error in Matthew of Westminster, crept in either through misplacing
the matter by means of some exemplifier, either else by the author's mistaking his account of years, as 1072 for 1092, referring the repairing of
Carlisle unto William the Conqueror, at what time he made a journey
And yet not thus contented to
against the Scots in the said year 1072.
bewray the error more manifestly, he affirmeth. that the king exchanged
the earldom of Chester with Rafe or Ranulf de Micenis, alias Meschines,
for the earldom of Carlisle, which the said Meschines held before, and
had begun then to build and fortify that town ; whereas it is certain that

Matthew

Ranulf de Meschines came to enjoy the earldom of Chester by way of

V. r. The ides.

inheritance."

>

A.D. 1093.

RAVAGES OF THE

177

SCOTS.

to the wish of some of the chief men of England, peace might

be renewed and there might exist a lasting friendship between
them; they separated, however, without coming to terms.
For "William, in his excessive haughtiness and pride, contemptuously refused to see Malcolm or to treat with him. In
addition to this, he also wished to force him to make redress

in his own court- solely according to the judgment of his own

barons, but Malcolm utterly declined to do so, unless the conference were held upon the confines of the two kingdoms, where
the kings of the Scots had been in the habit of making redress
to the kings of England, and in conformity with the opinion of

the nobles of both kingdoms.

Shortly after these events, a very
wonderful sign appeared in the sun.
In the same year, Roger, earl of Shrewsbury, Guido, abbat
of Saint Augustine's, and Paulinus, abbat of the church of
This Paulinus, having by
Saint Alban, departed this life.
means of the violent conduct of earl Robert, 94 effected an entrance into the church of Tynemouth, in spite of the prohibition of the monks of Durham, who had been the possessors of
it, was there attacked with an illness, and died on his way home
at Seteringtun. 94 *
On the day of the feast of Saint Brice, 95
Malcolm king of the Scots, and Edward, his eldest son, were
slain in Northumbria with their men, by the soldiers of Robert
earl of Northumbria ; in whose death the judgment of God is
distinctly visible, from the fact that he and his men perished in
the same province which he had been in the habit, at the dictation of avarice, of laying waste.
For, on five occasions he had afflicted it with dreadful ravages,
and had carried off its wretched inhabitants in slavery the first
time in the reign of king Edward, when Egelwin was bishop
of Durham, at the period when Tosti, the earl of Northumbria,
had gone to Rome
the second time in the reign of king
William, the above-named Egelwin being still bishop, on
which occasion, Cleveland was laid waste ; the third time, in
the reign of the same king William, when Walcher was
bishop of Durham, at which period he proceeded as far as the
river Tyne, and after having slaughtered multitudes of men
and burned many places, re turned with a large amount of booty
;

94

w*
95

De Mowbray.
Called Colewich by Roger of Wendover,

who

calls

the abbat Paul.

Thirteenth of November.

TOL.

I.

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

178

A.D. 1093.

the fourth time, in the reign of king William the Younger,

when William was hishop of Durham, on which occasion, with
an innumerable army, he came as far as Chester, 96 with the full
intention of proceeding further
hut a small body of troops
uniting against him, he returned with all speed from very
;

fear.

The fifth time, having collected all the troops he possibly

could, he invaded Northumbria, with the intention of reducing
97
it to utter desolation, but was slain near the river Alne,
98

a most valiant knight, together with his eldest

Edward, whom he had appointed his successor in the
kingdom. A portion of his army died by the sword of the
enemy, and those who escaped the sword were drowned in
the inundations of the rivers, which were at that time unusuThe body of this king and
ally swollen by the winter rains.
most blood-thirsty butcher, there being none of his own people
to cover it with earth, two of the country-people placed in a
cart, and buried it at Tynemouth and thus it came to pass that
in the very place where he had deprived multitudes of life,
liberty, and possessions, by the judgment of God, he himself
lost his life and possessions.

by

Morell,

eon,

On

hearing of his death, Margaret, queen of the Scots, was

with such violent grief, that she suddenly fell extremely ill immediately upon which, sending for the priests, she
entered a church, and having confessed to them her sins, caused
herself to be anointed with oil, and to be provided with the
heavenly viaticum, entreating the Lord with most urgent and
repeated prayers, that he would not allow her any longer to remain in this world of misery. Her prayers were heard, for on
the third day after the king's death, she was released from the
bonds of the flesh, and, as we have reason to believe, passed
to the joys of everlasting salvation.
For, during her life, she
shewed herself a most devoted follower of piety, justice, peace,
and charity ; assiduous in her prayers, she mortified her body
by watching and fasting, enriched churches and monasteries,
and loved and honored the servants and handmaids of God
she broke bread to the hungry, clothed the naked, gave lodging,
affected

96
97

Chester-le-street, in

Durham.

In the vicinity of Alnwick, in Northumberland.

V. r. Merkell. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says that he was steward
to earl Robert.
**

DUKE ROBERT RENOUNCES THE TREATY.

1091.

D.

179

to all strangers who came to her, and loved

her heart.
After her death, the Scots chose" as their king, Dufenald,
the brother of king Malcolm, and expelled from Scotland all the

food,

and raiment

God with

English

all

who

On

belonged to the royal court.

hearing of

this,

Duncan, the son of king Malcolm, who was at that time in

the service 1 of king William, requested him to give him his
kingdom ; and, on his prayer being granted, swore fealty
to him, and immediately repaired with all haste to Scotland,
accompanied by a multitude of English and Normans, and,
2
expelling his uncle, Dufenald, from the kingdom, reigned
in his stead. Shortly after, some of the Scots meeting together,
cut off nearly the whole of his men on which, with a few
However, they afterwards allowed
others, he made his escape.
him to reign over them, on condition that he should no more
introduce Englishmen or Normans into Scotland, or allow
them to serve under him.
At this period, a meeting was held of nearly all the bishops
of England, among whom Thomas, the archbishop of York,
held the chief place ; and on the second day before the nones of
December they consecrated Anselm, abbat of Bee, archbishop
of Canterbury.
In the same year, William, earl of Eu, being
overcome by his inordinate greediness for money, and allured
by the magnitude of the honors promised him, revolted from
his natural lord, Kobert, duke of Normandy, to whom he had
sworn fealty, and, coming to England, after acting the part
of a guilty seducer,* acknowledged himself a subject of king
father's

William.

In the year 1094, Robert, duke of Normandy, by ambassainformed king William that he should renounce the treaty

dors,

" The

Anglo-Saxon Chronicle also mentions

this election.

Upon

the

" From this

expression, it
passage, Mr. Ingram, the Translator, observes,
is evident that, though preference was naturally and properly given to
hereditary claims, the monarchy of Scotland, as well as of England, was
The doctrine of hereditary, of divine, of indefeasible
in principle elective.
right,

is

of

modern growth."

" Militabat."
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle
given by his father as a hostage to king William.
1

2
1

The name which we call

'*
Ut seductor maximus."

loyalty to
doubtful.

duke Robert;

if,

says that he

had been

" Donald."

He had probably seduced others from

indeed, the reading here

is

correct,

which

is

their

very

AXXALS OF ROGEK DE HOVEDEN.

180

A.D. 1094.

which they had made he also called him a perjured and perman, if he should refuse to observe the compact which had
heen made between them in Normandy. In consequence of this,
about the calends of February, the king went to Hastings, and
;

fidious

while staying there, caused the church of Battle 4 to be dedicated in honor of Saint Martin there he also deprived Here5
bert, bishop of Thetford, of his pastoral staff; for he had
secretly intended to go to pope Urban, to seek absolution from
him, on account of the bishopric which he had purchased for
himself, and the abbey he had bought for his father, Ro5*
from king "William, for a thousand pounds.
After
bert,
this, at mid-Lent, the king went over to Normandy, and, a
truce being agreed on, held a conference with his brother, but
parted from him without coming to terms.
After this, they again mot in the field of Mars when those
who, on oath, were to effect a reconciliation between them,
laid all the blame on the king
on which he would neither
admit his fault, nor observe the treaty. Being greatly em-aged
in consequence, they separated without coming to terms.
The duke took his departure for Rouen, but the king returned
to Eu, and there took up his quarters, and levied soldiers
on every side to some of the Norman nobles he gave gold, sil;

and lands, and to some he promised them, in order that they

might revolt from his brother Robert, and subject themselves,
together with their castles, to his sway. Having accomplished
all these matters to his wish, he distributed his soldiers among
the castles which he had either previously held, or had then
ver,

gained possession of.

In the meantime, he took the castle which is called Bures, and
of the duke's knights which he found therein, some he sent in
captivity to England, and some he kept in confinement in Nor4

Battle Abbey,

This was Herbert de Losinga

be

which had been commenced by William the Conqueror.

whose letters, which were supposed
;

have recently been discovered. Roger of Wendover gives a

different version of this story
he says, " In 1094, Herebert, surnamed
Losinga, was abbot of Ramsey, but be now by purchase procured himself
but afterwards, in penitence for his crime
to be made bishop of Thetford
lie went to Rome, where he resigned his simoniacal staff and
ring into
the hands of the pope ; but by the indulgence of the Holy See, he received the same back again, and returning home, transferred his see to
Norwich, where he established a congregation of monks."
5 * His
father was, probably, one of the secular clergy.
to

lost,

WAR

A.D. 1094.

AGAINST THE WELCH.

181

mandy; and, harassing his brother in every way, used his

utmost exertions to deprive him of his patrimony. Accordingly,
Kobert, being compelled by necessity, brought his liege lord,
with an army on
Philip, king of the Franks, into Normandy
which the king laid siege to the castle of Argenton, and on the
of
very same day, without any bloodshed, took seven hundred
6
the king's knights, together with twice as many esquires, together with all the garrison of the castle, and ordered them to
be kept in close confinement, until each should ransom himself, after which, he returned to France.
Duke Robert, however, besieged a castle which is called
Holm, until William Peverel and eight hundred men who
defended it surrendered to him. "When this became known
to the king, he sent messengers to England, and ordered
twenty thousand foot soldiers to be sent to Normandy to his
who being assembled at Hastings, for the purassistance
pose of crossing the sea, by the king's orders, Ranulph took
from them the money that had been given them to purchase
provisions, namely, ten shillings from each man, and, ordering
In the
them to return home, sent the money to the king.
meantime, the whole of England was afflicted with oppressive
and unceasing taxes, and a great mortality of the people both
in this and the following year.
In addition to this, first the people of North Wales, and
then those of South Wales, throwing off the yoke of servitude
by which they had been long oppressed, and lifting up their
;

necks, struggled to regain their liberty.

Accordingly, a great
multitude having assembled together, they stormed the castles
that had been founded in West Wales, and, in the provinces
of Chester, Shrewsbury, and Hereford, burned the towns on
every side, carried off plunder, and slew multitudes of English

^nd Normans.

They also stormed the castle in the Isle of

Anglesey, and reduced it to subjection.
In the meantime, the Scots treacherously slew their king,
Duncan, and some other persons, by the advice and entreaty of
Dufenald, and then chose him again for their king.
Shortly
after, king William returned to England, on the fourth day
before the calends of January, to wage war against the Welch,
and immediately proceeded with his army into W'ales, where
he lost many men and horses.
6

"

Scutariis."

ANNALS OF EOGEB, DK HOVEDEN.

182

A.D. 100.)

In the year 1095, at the middle of the seventh hour, on the

night of Saturday, the eighteenth day of the month of January,
Wulstan, the bishop of Worcester, was removed from this world ;
a venerable man, and one of most exemplar)7 life, who from his
youth had entirely devoted himself to his religious duties, and
who, bent upon gaining the glory of the heavenly kingdom,
with great devotion and humility of mind had carefully
served God with the utmost zeal, and departed after many
struggles of pious agony. This took place in the year, from the
first day of the world, according to the assured account contained in the Holy Scriptures, five thousand two hundred and
7
ninety-nine, in the four hundred and seventy-sixth year of the
8
present great year from the beginning of the world, in the
one thousand and eighty-fourth from the Passion of our Lord
according to the Gospels, in the one thousand and sixty-sixth
year according to the Chronicle of Bede, in the thousand and
9
sixty-first year according to Dionysius, in the year from the
arrival of the Angles in Britain seven hundred and forty-five,
from the arrival of Saint Augustine four hundred and ninetyeight, from the death of Saint Oswald the archbishop, one hundred and three, in the thirty- second year of the eleventh great
Paschal cycle, in the five hundred and tenth year of the tenth
from the beginning 10 of the world, in the fourth year of the
second Solar cycle, 11 in the third year of the Bissextile cycle,
in the third year of the second Nineteen year cycle, in the tenth
12
year of the second Lunar cycle, in the fifth year of the Hen13
third
of
the
in
the
decad,
year
cycle of Indie tion, in the
eighteenth lustrum of his age, and in the third year of the
14
seventh lustrum of his pontificate.
In a wondrous manner, at the very hour of his departure,
he appeared in a vision to his friend, Robert, the bishop of
Hereford, to whom he was especially attached, at a town
7
According to the computation mostly used in the middle ages, our
Saviour was born A.M. 4204.
8 This seems to be a
cycle of nearly eleven years.
9
Dionysius, the Areiopagite ; whose supposed writings were much read
in the middle ages.
10 This
is, probably, a cycle of five hundred and thirty-two years,
11 The
cycle of the sun, or of Sundays, is a period of twenty-eight years.
12 This would almost
appear to be really the same cycle as the last ; as
the cycle of the moon, or of nineteen years, or of the golden number, is
the same thing.
Possibly the figures are incorrectly stated.
13
A cycle of eleven years.
14

These

lustra consist of five vears each.

A.D. 1093.

ATTEMPT OX KING WiLLIAll's LIFE.

183

and ordered him to make haste to "WorcesThe ring, also, with which he had received
benediction, God would allow no one to draw

called Cricklade,
ter, to

bury him.

the pontifical

off his finger, lest, after his death, the holy man should
appear to have deceived his friends, to whom he had frequently
foretold that he would not part with it, either in his lifetime or

from

at the

day of his burial.

the day before the nones of April, it seemed at night as
"Walter, bishop of
though stars were falling from heaven.
Albano, legate from the Holy Church of Some, being sent by
pope Urban, came to England "before Easter, to bring the pall
to king William, for which he had sent the year before which,
according to order, was, on the Lord's day, being the fourth
day before the ides of June, taken by him to Canterbury, and
laid upon the altar of our Saviour, and then assumed by
Anselm, and suppliantly kissed by all, as a mark of reverence
to Saint Peter.
On the sixth day before the calends of July, being the third
day of the week, Robert, bishop of Hereford, a man of extreme

On

piety, departed this life.

of "Worcester, appeared to
day after he had departed

The above-named "Wulstan, bishop

him in a vision, on the thirty-second
from this world, and sharply rebuked

him

for his negligence and heedlessness, admonishing him to

use his best endeavours to amend both his own life and those

of his flock, with the utmost vigilance

if he did this, he affirmed that he would soon obtain pardon of God for all his
sins, and added, that he would not long retain his seat in the
chair in which he then sat, but that, if he should choose to be
more vigilant, he would be enabled to rejoice with himself in
For both of these fathers had been most
the presence of God.
zealous in their love of God, and most attached to each other ;
therefore we have reason to believe that he who was the first to
take his departure from this world unto God, felt an anxiety
for his most beloved friend, whom he had left in this world,
and used his best endeavours that he might, as soon as possible,
together with himself, rejoice in the presence of God.
At this period, Robert de Mowbray, earl of Northumbria,
and William de Eu, with many others, attempted to deprive king William of his kingdom and life, and to make
Stephen de AJbemarle, his aunt's son, king, but were disFor, on learning this, the king levied an army
appointed.
:

ANNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

184

A.D. 1095.

throughout the whole of England, and, during two months, besieged the castle of the above-named earl Robert, at Tynemouth;
and, having in the mean time taken a certain small fortress, he
captured almost all the earl's bravest soldiers, and placed them
in confinement, and then, laying siege to the castle, took it, and
placed in custody the earl's brother, and the knights whom he

found there.

After

over against Bebbanbirg, 14 * that

this,

is

to say, the city of Bebba, whither the earl had fled, he erected
a castle, and called it "Malvoisin," 15 and, having placed
soldiers therein, returned to the country south of the

Humber.

After the king's departure, the garrison of Newcastle 16 promised oarl Robert that they would allow him to enter it if he
came secretly. Being overjoyed at this, he went forth on a
on learncertain night for that purpose, with thirty knights
ing which, the knights who garrisoned the castle followed him,
and, through messengers, made known his departure to the
Not aware of this, on a certain Sungarrison of Newcastle.
day, he made the attempt to carry out his plans, but failed,
having been thus detected on which, he fled to the monastery
of Saint Oswin, the king and martjT 1? where, on the sixth
day of the siege, he was severely wounded in the thigh, while
;

his adversaries, many of whom were also

Some of his men were also
wounded, and many slain.
wounded, but all were captured, and he himself took refuge in
the church from which, being dragged forth, he was placed in

fighting with

confinement.
In the meantime the Welch stormed the castle of Montgomery, and slew there some of the men of Hugh, earl of
at which the king being exasperated, he immeShrewsbury
diately commanded an expedition to be directed against it and,
after the feast of Saint Michael, led an army into Wales, and
there lost many men and horses.
On his return thence, he
ordered earl Robert to be taken to Bamborough, and his eyes
18
to be put out, unless his wife and his neighbour, Morel, would
surrender the castle.
this
Compelled by
necessity, they forth
;

14

is

15 "
Bad neighbour."
must mean the fortress of Newcastle, which had
and not the new castle of Malvoisin, although Holin-

Bamborough."

N ov

castelli

been lately erected,

shcd seems so to understand it
the present passage will not, however,
17
admit of that construction being put upon it.
At Tynemouth.
18
The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says that this Morel was his steward.
"
"
"
"
Propinquus
may possibly mean relative here.
;

POPE URBAN PREACHES A CRUSADE.

A.D. 1095.

185

castle.
The earl, being placed in close
confinement, was led to Windsor on which, Morell disclosed
to the king the causes of the conspiracy taking place.
In the year 1096, William, bishop of Durham, died at
Windsor, the royal palace, on the fourth day before the nones
of January, being the second day of the week, but was buried
at Durham, in the chapter-house there, on the northern side,
having on the south the body of bishop Walcher; in the
middle rests the body of Turgot, formerly bishop of the Scots,
and prior of that church.
On the octave of the Epiphany, a council was held at
Salisbury, and the king ordered William de Eu, who had been
conquered in single combat, to be deprived of his eyes and
his virility, and William Deandri, his sewer, his aunt's
son, who had been privy to his treason, he ordered to be
hanged ; earl Odo of Champagne, who was the father of the
above-named Stephen, and Philip, son of Roger earl of Shrewsbury, and some others, who had a guilty knowledge of the
plot, he placed in confinement.
In this year, pope Urban came into France, and a synod
was held at Clermont, 19 during Lent. He exhorted the Christians to set out for Jerusalem, for the purpose of waging war
19 *
Persians, and other
against the Turks, Saracens, Turcopoles,
pagans, who at that period had overrun Jerusalem, and, having
Immeexpelled the Christians, were in possession of Juda3a.
diately after his exhortation, at the same synod, Raymond,
earl of Saint Gilles, and many others with him, assuming
the emblem of the cross of Christ, engaged to undertake this
pilgrimage in the cause of God, and to do what he had invited
them to do on hearing of which, other Christians in Italy,
Germany, France and England, vying with each other, made
The chiefs and leaders
preparations for the same expedition.
of these were Adimar, bishop of Puy, with a great number of
other prelates, Peter the Hermit, Hugh the Great, brother to
Philip, king of the Franks, Godfrey, duke of Lorraine,
Stephen, count of Chartres, Robert, duke of Normandy,
Robert, earl of Flanders, the two brothers of duke Godfrey,

with surrendered the

19 This
council at Clermont, in Auvergne, continued from the 18th to
the 28th of November, A.D. 1095, and not in 1096.
19 *
Turcopoles are supposed to have been the children of Christiau

mothers and Turkish fathers.

ANHALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEX.

186

A.D. 1097.

namely, Eustace, earl of Boulogne, and Bald win, Raymond, tlie

above-named earl, and Boamond, the son of Robert Guiscard and with these followed an immense multitude of people
;

of all languages.
On the seventeenth day before the calends of July, being
the Lord's day, Sampson was consecrated bishop of Worcester,
in the church of St. Paul, at London, by Anselm, the archAfter this, Robert, duke of Normandy,
bishop of Canterbury.
having determined to set out for Jerusalem with the rest,
sent ambassadors to England, and requested his brother William to renew the treat}' of peace between them, and to lend
him ten thousand marks of silver and receive from him the
dukedom of Normandy as a security upon which, the king,
being desirous to comply with his request, gave orders to the
nobles of England that each one should, to the best of his
;

supply him with money with all possible haste. Accordingly, the bishops, abbats, and abbesses, broke up the golden
and other ornaments of the churches the earls, barons, and
ability,

sheriffs stripped their soldiers

and

villains, and
and silver.

supplied the

In the month
king with no small amount of gold
of September the king crossed the sea and made peace with
his brother, giving him six thousand six hundred and sixtysix pounds of silver, and receiving from him Normandy in
pledge.
In the year 1097, "William, king of the English, returned
to England at the season of Lent, and, after Easter, set out a
second time 20 for Wales, with an army of horse and foot,

with the intention of destroying all persons of the male sex.

However, he was unable to take or slay hardly any of them, but
lost some of his own men, and a great number of horses.
After this, he sent the Clito Edgar to Scotland, with an army,
in order that, after expelling his uncle, Dufenald, who had
usurped the throne, he might make his cousin Edgar, the son
of king Malcolm, king in his stead.
On the thirteenth day before the calends of July, being
On the third
Saturday, the Christians took the city of Nice.
day before the calehds of October, and the fifteen days following, a comet appeared. Some persons at this period affirmed
that they had seen in the heavens a wonderful sign, like a fire
burning in the shape of a cross.

This was his third expedition.

See under the years 1094 and 1095,

A.D. 1098.

ANTIOCH TAKEN BY THE CHUISTIAXS.

187

Shortly after this, a misunderstanding arose between the

king and Anselm, the archbishop of Canterbury, because, from
the time he was made archbishop, he had not been allowed to
hold a synod and correct the evils which had sprung up
throughout England on which he crossed the sea, and remuining for a time in France, afterwards proceeded to pope
Urban at Rome.
About the time of the feast of Saint
Andrew, the king set out from England for Normandy. On
the second day before the calends of January, Baldwin, abbat
;

of the monastery of Saint Edmund, a man of exemplary piety

and of French extraction, departed this life.
In the year 1098, on the third day before the nones of
January, being Sunday, Valcelline, the bishop of Winchester,
In the spring of this year, William the
departed this life.
Younger, king of the English, subdued the city which is called
Le Mans, and by force reduced a great part of that province
to subjection.
In the meantime, Hugh, earl of Shrewsbury,
and with him Hugh, earl of Chester, made a descent upon the
island of Mevania, which is usually called Anglesey, with a
body of troops, and slew many of the Welch whom they
there captured, and of others they cut off the hands or feet,
and then, depriving them of their virility, put out their eyes.
certain priest also, named Kenred, a man of advanced age,
from whom the Welch had received advice in their affairs,
they dragged out of his church, and, having deprived him of
his virility and put out one of his eyes, cut out his tongue ;

but, on the third

restored to him.

At

day

after,

by the Divine mercy, his speech was

Magnus, king of Norway, son of king

king Harold Harfager, wishing to add the
islands of Orkney and Anglesey to his realms, came thither, 21
with a few ships but, on his making an attempt to land,
Hugh, earl of Shrewsbury, accompanied by a great number of
this

period,

Olaf, the son of

armed knights, met him on the sea-shore ; and, according to

general report, being struck by an arrow from the king's own
hand, was slain on the seventh day after he had exercised his
cruelty on the above-named priest.
On the third day before the nones of July, being the fourth
day of the week, the city of Antioch was taken by the Christians ; a few days after which, the spear with which, while
21

To

the

isle

of Anglesey.

ANNALS

188

OJF

HOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1099.

suspended on the cross, the Saviour of the world was pierced,

was, through the revelation of the Apostle Andrew, the most
nxeek of the Saints, discovered in the church of Saint Peter the
Being encouraged on finding this, on the fourth day
Apostle.
before the calends of July, being the second day of the week, the
Christians, carrying it with them, marched forth from the
city, and, engaging with the pagans, put to flight Corbaran,
the commander of the soldiers of Soldan, the king of Persia, and
the Turks, Arabs, Saracens, and many other nations, at the
edge of the sword, and, after slaying many thousands, by the
aid of God gained a complete victory.
Throughout the whole of the night of the fifth day before
the calends of October in this year, there was an extraordinary brightness. In the same year, the bones of Canute, the
king and martyr, were raised from the tomb, and, with due
honor, placed in a shrine.
Roger, the duke of Apulia, having
assembled a great army, laid siege to the city of Capua, which

had revolted against his authority. Pope Urban, attended,

according to his command, by Anselm, the archbishop of Canterbury, set out for the council which he had appointed to be
held at Bar, on the calends of October.
At this council, many
points of the Catholic faith were discoursed upon by the successor of the Apostles, with great eloquence.
Here also, a
question being mooted on the part of the Greeks, who wished
on the authority of the Evangelists, that the Holy
Ghost proceeded only from the Father, the above-named
Anselm treated and discoursed and explained so admirably
on the subject, that there was no one at the meeting who
to prove,

did not pi'onounce himself satisfied thereby.

In the year 1099, in the third week after Easter, pope
Urban held a great council at Home, at which he excommunicated all laymen who gave investiture to churches, and all who
received investiture from the hands of laymen, as well as all
those who consecrated persons for the duties of the office so
bestowed. He also excommunicated those who, to gain ecclesiastical honors, did homage to laymen; affirming that it
seemed most shocking that hands which had attained a distinction so high that it was granted to none of the angels,
22
namely, by their touch, to create the God who created all
22

"

Siguaculo ;" probably in allusion to marking with the sign of the

1100.

A. I)

WILLIAM KILLED BY TYEELL.

189

and in the presence of God the Father, to offer up his

whole world, should he reduced to such a pitch of disgraeefulness or folly as to become
the handmaids of those hands which by day and night are
denied by obscene contact, or, used to rapine and the unrighteous
things,

own

self for the salvation of the

shedding of blood, are stained thereby upon which, all shouted

with one consent, " So be it So be it !" and thereupon the council
;

was concluded. After this, the archbishop 24 proceeded to Lyons.

William the Younger, king of the English, returned to England from Normandy, and, .at Pentecost, held his court at
London, and gave the bishopric of Durham to Ranulph, whom
he had appointed manager of the affairs of the whole kingdom ;
and, shortly afterwards, he was consecrated there by Thomas,
archbishop of York.

On the 'ides of July, being the sixth day of the week, Jerusalem was taken by the Christians and, soon after, on the
eleventh day before the calends of August, Godfrey, duke of
On the
Lorraine, was elected king by the whole army.
;

fourth day before the calends of August, being the fifth day of
the week, pope Urban departed this life.
On the second day
before the ides of August, being the same day of the week,
the Christians fought a very great battle before the city of
25
the commander of the army and
Ascalon, with Lavedal,
second in rank in the whole kingdom of Babylon, 26 and, by
the exceeding bounty of Christ, gained a wondrous victory.
Paschal, a venerable man, who had been ordained priest
by pope Hildebrand, having been elected pope by the Eoman
On the third
people, was consecrated on the following day.
day before the nones of November, the sea overflowed the land,
and swept away a great number of towns and men, and oxen
and sheep innumerable.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1100, pope

Clement,

who was

also

named Wibert, departed

this life.

William the Younger, king of the English, while engaged

in hunting in the New Forest, which in the
English language
27
is called Itene,
was struck by an arrow incautiously aimed
by Walter, a Frank, surnamed Tyrell, and died, in conse2i

Probably Anselm.
Roger of Wendover says that his bapname was Emyreius, and that he was an Armenian, the son of
aud that on his apostatizing, he changed his name for
;

tismal

Christian parents
that of Elafdal.

Persia.

n More

properly Utine.

ANNALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEX.

190

A.D. 1100.

quence, on the fourth day before the nones of August, being

the fifth day of the week, in the eighth year of the indiction.
The body was carried to Winchester, and buried at
And
the old monastery there, in the church of Saint Peter.
not undeservedly did this befall him, for, as popular rumour
affirmed, this was undoubtedly the great might of God and
his vengeance.
For, in ancient times, that is to say, in the
days of king Edward and the other kings of England, his
predecessors, that same district flourished most abundantly
in inhabitants, and worshippers of God, and churches, but, by

the command of king William the Elder, the people being

driven away, the houses half destroyed, and the churches pulled
down, the land was rendered fit only for the habitation of
wild beasts; and this, according to general belief, was the
cause of the mishap for it was the fact that, some time before, Richard, the brother of this same king William the
Younger, lost his life in the same forest and a short time
;

previously, his cousin Richard, son of Robert duke of Normandy, while hunting there, was pierced by an arroAv discharged by one of his knights, of which wound he died. In
the place, also, where the king fell, in former times a church
had been built, but, as previously stated, in his father's time,

was levelled with the ground.

In the days of this king, as in part already mentioned,
there were many portentous signs beheld in the sun, moon, and
it

stars
the sea, also, frequently flowed beyond its usual limits
on the shore, and swept away men and animals, towns, and a
vast number of houses.
In a village which is called Berk28
shire,
just before the king's death, blood flowed from a spring
29
The devil, also, showed
during a period of three weeks.
;

himself frequently, in a frightful shape, to many Normans in

the woods, and made many communications to them respecting the king and Ranulph and some other persons. Nor is this
to be wondered at, for in their time almost all equity on part
of the laws was silent, and all grounds for justice being supIn
pressed, money alone held sway with the men in power.
fine, at this period, some persons paid more obedience to the
royal wishes than to justice ; so much so, that Ranulph, con23
Some words are evidently omitted in the text. William of Malmesbury says that this took place at the village of Finchampstead, in the
w William of Malmesbury says fifteen days.
county of Berks.

BAXCLPH

A.D. 1100.

is

nrrursoNED.

191

law and the prescribed rules of his order

put up to sale abbacies, and then
the holders of which were dead, having lately re-

trary to ecclesiastical
(for

he was a

bishoprics,

priest), first

ceived the presentations from the king, to whom he paid

The influence of this man
yearly no small sum of money.
became so extensive, and so greatly did his power increase
in a short space of time, that the king appointed him judge
and general manager of the whole kingdom.
Having secured this extent of power, in every quarter
throughout England he mulcted some of the richest and most

wealthy by taking from them their property and lands. The

poorer classes he unceasingly oppressed by heavy and unjust
taxes, and, in many ways, both before he received his bishopric
and after, persecuted both great and small in common, and
For
ceased not to do so up to the period of the king's death.
on the very day on which the king met with his death, he
held in his own hands the archbishopric of Canterbury and
the bishoprics of Winchester and Salisbury.

HENRY THE

FIIIST.

King "William reigned fourteen years all but twenty-eight

and was succeeded by his younger brother, Henry.
Shortly after, on the nones of August, he was consecrated king
at Westminster, by Maurice, the bishop of London
and, on
days,

the day of his consecration, he set free the holy church of

God, which had been sold and let to farm in his brother's time;
he did away with all bad customs and iniquitous exactions by
which the kingdom of England was unrighteously oppressed ;
he also established unbroken peace in his kingdom, and commanded that it should be maintained. To all in common he
restored the laws of king Edward, together with those amendments to them which his father had made : but the forests,
which he had made and held, he retained in his own hands.
Not long after this, on the seventh day before the ides of September, he placed Eanulph, the bishop of Durham, in confinement in the Tower of London, and recalled Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, from Gaul.
In the meantime, Robert, earl of Flanders, and Eustace, earl
of Boulogne, returned home first, and after them Robert, duke of

192

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEBEN.

A.D. 1101.

whom he had married in Sicily.

Henry, king of the English, assembled the
elders of England
at London, and took to wife Matilda, the
daughter of Malcolm, king of the Scots, and of queen Margaret,
and sister of the kings Edgar, Alexander, and David; on
which she was consecrated queen, and crowned hy Anselm,
archbishop of Canterbury, on the Lord's day, being the day of
Normandy, with the wife
Shortly after

this,

30

the feast of Saint Martin.

Thomas, archbishop of York, a

man whose memory was

revered, and of exemplary piety, affable, and beloved by all,

departed this life at York, on the Lord's day, being the ftmrteenth day before the calends of December, and was succeeded

by Gerard, the bishop of Hereford.

In the year 1101, Louis, king of the Franks, visited the
court of king Henry at London, at the time of the Nativity of
our Lord.
On the calends of February, Ranulph, the bishop
of Durham, escaped from confinement, by means of extreme
artfulness, and, crossing the sea, went to Robert, duke of Normandy, and persuaded him to make a hostile invasion of EngIn addition to this, many of the powerful men in this
land.
country sent ambassadors to him, and begged him to come
with all haste, offering him the crown and the kingdom. On
the eighth day before the ides of June, the 'city of Gloucester,
together with the principal monasteiy there and many others,

was destroyed by fire.

In consequence of the above representations, Robert, duke
of Normandy, having collected a vast number of knights, archers,
and foot, assembled his ships at a place which, in the Norman
31
on learning which, king Willanguage, is called Treport
liam gave orders to his sailors to watch the seas, that no one
might approach the English territory from the country of
;

Normandy, and, having collected an innumerable army throughout the whole of England, he himself pitched his camp not
for he considered it a matter of
far from Hastings, in Sussex
certainty that his brother would land in that neighbourhood.
But duke Robert, acting on the advice of bishop Ranulph,
so wrought upon some of the king's sailors, by making them
promises of different kinds, that, forsaking the fealty which
they owed the king, they went over to him, and acted as
All things, therefore, being in readihis guides to England.
;

30

The Witenagemote.

31

V.

r.

Ultreport.

CONDUCT OF EARL EGBERT DE BELESME.

A. D. 1102.

193

ness, together with, his army, he embarked, and, about the

time of the feast of Saint Peter ad Vincula, landed at a

place called Portesmudh,

31

and immediately moving on his

in a suitable spot.
On
learning his arrival, some of the chief men of England at
once, as they had previously arranged, went over to him, while
others, concealing their sentiments, remained with the king.
But the bishops, the common soldiers, and the English, with
resolute determination, sided with him, and were unanimously
prepared to go forth to battle in his cause.
However, the more prudent men on both sides, having held

army towards Winchester, encamped

a discreet conference among themselves, made peace between

that the king was to pay
the brothers on the following terms
of silver and restore
yearly to the duke three thousand marks
:

gratuitously to all the ancient dignities in England which they

had lost in consequence of their fidelity to the duke ; and in
like manner, the duke was to restore them to those, who, for
the king's cause, had lost their dignities in Normandy, without
any recompense. On these terms being made, the king's army

returned home, and part of the duke's returned to Normandy,

while part remained with him in England.

In this year, Godfrey, king of Jerusalem, son of Eustace the
elder, earl of Boulogne, who had been previously the most
powerful duke of Lorraine, departed this life, and rests entombed
After his death, the Christians
in the church of Golgotha.

At
unanimously elected his brother, Baldwin, their king.
this period, Robert de Belesme, earl of Shrewsbury, the son
of earl Roger, commenced (with the view of opposing king
Henry, as the event proved,) to repair with a broad and high
wall the castle which Agelfleda, lady of the Mercians, in the
reign of her brother Edward the Elder, had formerly built on
33
ihe western side of the river Severn, at a place called Bridge
ne also began to build another in Wales, at a place which is
j

called Carrocove.
earl Robert de Belesme,
earldom of Ponthieu, and
was possessed of a considerable number of castles in Nor-

In the year 1102, the above-named

who

also at that time ruled over the

fortified the city of Shrewsbury and

34
there, as also the castles of Arundel and of Titchil,

the castle

mandy, strongly
33

Portsmouth.

84

Tickhill, in Yorkshire.

VOL.

I.

V.

r.

Morcsmutli.

M Now

with

Bridgenorth.

194

ANXALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A-D. 1102.

provisions, engines of war, arms, knights, and foot-soldiers,

He also hastened, by every possible meagainst king Henry.

thod, working day and night, to complete the walls and towers
of the castles of Bridge and Carrocove the Welch also, and
his own men, he encouraged by gifts of honors, lands, horses,
;

and arms, and by various other presents, to become more zealous and faithful to himself, and more ready to do what he
wished.

These attempts, however, and his efforts were very soon

stopped short. For his plots and intentions being, by means
of certain information, discovered, the king pronounced him
a public enemy.
On this, at once assembling all the Welch
and the Normans he possibly could at that moment, he and
his brother Arnold laid waste part of the borough of Stafford, and carried away thence into Wales many beasts of
burden and animals, together with some of the people. The
king, however, without delay, laid siege first to his castle of
Arundel, and, having erected castles around it, retired. He
then ordered Robert, bishop of Lincoln, to lay siege to the
castle of Tickill
while he himself, with an army levied
throughout the whole of England, besieged the castle of
Bridge, and ordered his people to construct engines of war
and erect a castle there. In the meantime, by some trifling
presents, he easily prevailed upon the Welch, in whom earl
Robert placed great confidence, to disregard the oaths they
had sworn to him, and entirely forsake him, and join in the
attack against him.
The consequence was, that, within thirty
days, the city and all the castles were surrendered and, having
now subdued his enemy, Robert the king, ignominiously expelled
him from England, and, shortly after, condemned his brother
Arnold to a like fate, as a reward for his perfidious conduct.
After these events, king Henry being at London, with all
the chief men of his kingdom, both ecclesiastics and those of
;

the secular order, at Westminster he invested two of his clergy

with bishoprics, appointing Roger, his chancellor, bishop of
Salisbury, and Roger, his chief of the larder, bishop of Hereford.
Here, also, Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, held a
great synod, upon matters relating to the Christian reliGerard,
gion, the following prelates sitting there with him
archbishop of York, Maurice, bishop of London, William,
bishop elect of Winchester, Robert, bishop of Lincoln, Samson>
:

A.D. 1103.

DISCOED BETWEEN

HENS? AND AXSELM.

195

bishop of "Worcester, Robert, bishop of Chester, John, bishop

of Bath, Herbert, bishop of Norwich, Ralph, bishop of
Chichester, Gundulph, bishop of Rochester, and the two
who had lately received investiture, Roger and the second
35
Osborn, bishop of Exeter, being kept away by his
Roger.
At this
infirmities, was unable to take part in the synod.
synod, many abbats of French extraction, and some English,
were deposed and deprived of their dignities, which they had
unrighteously acquired, or had led a disgraceful life while
enjoying them; namely, Guido, abbat of Pershore, Aldwin,
abbat of Ramsey, the abbat of Middleton, Bodric, abbat of
Burgh, Richard, abbat of Ely, and Robert, abbat of Saint

Edmund's.
The above-named Roger, bishop elect of Hereford, was attacked with a malady, at London, and died; upon which,
the queen's chancellor, Reinelm by name, was, with a similar
investiture, substituted in his place.
Henry, the king of the
English, this year, gave Mary, the sister of queen Matilda, in
marriage to Eustace, earl of Boulogne.
In the year 1103, a great disagreement arose between king
Henry and archbishop Anselm, because the archbishop would
not consent to the king conferring the investiture of churches,
nor hold communion with those to whom the king had previously presented churches, as the successor of the Apostles had forbidden him and all others to do so.
For this
reason, the king ordered Gerard, the archbishop of York, to consecrate the bishops on whom the king himself had conferred
37
investiture;
namely, "William Giffard, and Roger, who had

whom he had lately given the

bishopric of Salisbury. Accordingly, Gerard obeyed the king's
command ; but, in the cause of justice, William Giffard disregarded it, and rejected the benediction of archbishop Gerard.
been his chaplain, 38 and to

In consequence of this, by the king's sentence, he was stripped

of everything, and banished from the kingdom the others,
however, remained unconsecrated.
Shortly before this, Reinelm had returned to the king the
bishopric of Hereford, because he was sensible that he had
;

offended God, in having received the investiture of a church

from the hand of any layman. After this, at Easter, the king
33 V. r. Osbert.
3
x In Dorsetshire.
By the rintj and crozier.
38
He has previously said that he was the king's chancellor.
2
'

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

196

held his court at Winchester

A.D. 1104.

where, after receiving

many

and divers affronts which he put up with, archbishop Anselm, at the king's request, set out for Rome on the
fifth day before the calends of May, as had been arranged
between him and the king, having in his company William,
the bishop elect of Winchester, and some abbats who had been
deprived of their abbeys, namely, Richard, abbat of Ely, and
injuries

Aldwin, abbat of Ramsey.

Robert, duke of Normandy, came over to England to confer
with the king, his brother and, before he left England,
gave up to him the three thousand marks of silver which the
In the
king, according to treaty, was to pay him each year.
;

province which

which

is

is

called Berkshire, at a place the

name

of

39
Hamstede, blood was seen by many to spring out of

the earth.
In the same year, on the third day before the ides of August,
there was a violent storm of wind, which did such great mischief
to the fruits of the earth throughout England that those who
were then living had never seen the like at any previous time.
In the year 1104, the venerable men, Walter, abbat of
Evesham, and Serlo, abbat of Gloucester, departed this life ;
the former on the thirteenth day before the calends of February,
the latter on the third day before the nones of March. At
In the
Pentecost, king Henry held his court at Westminster.
same year, on the seventh day before the ides of June, being
the third day of the week, four circles of a white color were
seen around the sun, at about the sixth hour, one circle within
All
another, just as though they had been painted there.
were astonished who saw this, as they had never before seen
the like.
In this year William, earl of Mortaigne, was deIt is not
prived of all the lands he possessed in England.
easy to describe the misery which at this period the land of
England endured, by reason of the king's exactions.
In consequence of the unbelief of certain abbats, in the
pontificate of bishop Ranulph, the body of Saint Cuthbert the
41
bishop was shown, and was, by Ralph, abbat of Seez, after39 This seems to be a
repetition of the remarks mentioned under the
The Saxon Chronicle
year 1100, the name of the place being added.
mentions it under this year ; William of Malmesbury, as taking place in
the reign of king William.
41

town

in

Normandy.

HOG.

A.D.

STRANGE APPEABAIfCE OF A STAE.

197

wards bishop of Kochester, and after that, archbishop of

Canterbury, and the brethren of the church of Durham, by
clear proofs, found uncorrupted, together with the head of
Saint Oswald, the king and martyr, and the relics of Saint
Bede, and many others of the Saints, in the presence of earl
Alexander, the brother of Edgar, king of the Scots, and afterwards king. This disinterment took place four hundred and
eighteen years five months and twelve days after his burial
being the sixth year of the reign of king Henry, and the sixth
of the bishopric of Kanulph, and being from the beginning of
the world, according to Bede and the Hebrew version, in the
2
year five thousand three hundred and eight/ and according to
43
the Seventy interpreters, in the year six thousand three hundred and eight.
In the year 1105, Henry, king of the English, crossed the
sea and nearly all the chief men among the Normans, on his
;

whom

arrival, disregarding the duke, their liege lord, to

they
had sworn fealty, ran after the king's gold and silver, which he
had brought from England, and delivered up to him the castles

and fortified cities. He burned Bayeux, together with the

church of Saint Mary there, and took Caen from his brother after which, he returned to England, as he was unable
to reduce the whole of Normandy to subjection, and in order
that, supported by a large sum of money, he might return
in the following year, and deprive his brother thereof, and render subject to himself the part that remained.
However,
William de Mortaigne, wherever he had the power, did injury
to the king's property and men, on account of his own estates
which he had lost in England.
In the year 1106, Robert, duke of Normandy, came to
England, for the purpose of conferring with his brother, king
Henry, whom he met at Northampton. On this occasion the
duke begged him to restore the places he had taken from him
in Normandy; with which request the king refusing to comply,
the duke, being greatly enraged, crossed the sea to Normandy.
In the first week of Lent, on the evening of the calends of
March, being the sixth day of the week, a star of unusual
appearance became visible, and, during twenty-five days, in
;

42

According to the computation

*3

The Septuagint.

now

used, A.M. 5108.

ANNALS OF HOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

198

A.D. 1103.

the same manner, and at the same hour, was seen to shine
between the south and the west. It seemed itself to be of small
size and dim, but the brightness which was produced by it
was very brilliant, and a train of light, just like a large beam,
Some affirmed
darted from the east and north into the star.
that, at this period, they had seen more stars of unusual apOn the day of our Lord's Supper were seen two
pearance.

moons, shortly before daybreak, one in the east, the other in

the west, both of them full the same day being the fourteenth
;

day of the moon.

In this year there was a shocking quarrel between Henry,
emperor of Germany, and his son Henry; so much so, that
they met in battle, and the father was slain by the son, after
having reigned fifty years upon which he was succeeded by
his son the above-named Henry. Before the month of August,
Henry, king of the English, crossed the sea and went to Normandy, on which nearly all the chief men of the Normans made
submission to him, with the exception of Robert de Belesme
and William de Mortaigne, and a few others, who adhered to
duke Robert. At the Assumption of Saint Mary, Henry, king
of the English, came to Bee, where he and archbishop Anselm
holding a conference, became reconciled and not long after, by
the command and request of the king, the said archbishop
;

returned to England.
After this, the king assembled his army,
and proceeding to a certain castle of the earl of Mortaigne,
which is called Tenchebrai, laid siege to it. In the meantime, while the king was thus engaged, his brother Robert
came upon him with his army, on the vigil of Saint Michael, 4*
and with him Robert de Belesme and William, earl of Morbattle then taking place, king Henry gained the
taigne.

On this occasion Robert, duke of Normandy, Wilvictory.

liam, earl of Mortaigne, and Robert de Stuteville, with William Crispin and many others, were taken prisoners, while
Robert de Belesme escaped by flight. In consequence of this
success, king Henry subdued the whole of Normandy, and
rendered it subject to his will, informing archbishop Anselm
thereof by letter.
In the year 1108, Edgar, king of the Scots, departed this
life, on the sixth day before the ides of January, and was
succeeded by his brother Alexander.
Normandy having now
44

Michaelmas

eve.

A.D. 1108.

A3BEEMEXT AS TO INVESTITURE.

199

been reduced to subjection by the king, Eobert, duke of Normandy, and William, earl of Mortaigue, being first sent over
to England as prisoners, the king himself returned to his kingdom before Easter. On the calends of August there was a
meeting held at London of all the bishops, abbats, and nobles

kingdom ; and, during three days, in the absence of

archbishop Anselm, there was a full discussion held between
the king and the bishops upon the investitures of churches.
Some of them urged, that the king ought to make them after
the example of his father and brother, and not according to the
precepts of and in obedience to the successor of the Apostles.
But pope Paschal, standing firm in the opinion which had been
45
promulgated from the papal chair, had conceded everything
had
forbidden
to
be
received
as
investiwhich pope Urban
tures, and by these means had made the king agree in his
view on the subject of investiture.
After this, in the presence of Anselm, a great multitude
being present, the king asserted and decreed that, from that
time forward, no person should ever be invested in a bishopric
or abbey by the king, or by any lay hand, in England, by the
gift of the pastoral staff or of the ring ; while Anselm conceded,
that no person elected to a prelacy should be refused consecration to the dignity so received by reason of the homage
which he should perform to the king. Gerard, archbishop of
of the

45

This passage, which might seem somewhat obscure, is probably explainfull account given by Roger of Wendover of what passed
when Anselm and the deposed abbats appeared before the pope. " Pope
Paschal received Anselm kindly ; and, on a day appointed, William de
Warewast, clerk and proctor for the king of England, brought forward
his cause, and, amongst other things, firmly asserted that he would never
resign the investiture of churches, even if he were to lose his kingdom,
and confirmed this assertion with words of threatening import. To this
the pope replied, ' If, as you say, your king would not give up the
donation of churches to save his kingdom, neither would I, to save my life
let him keep it.'
Thus the king's business terminated, and archbishop
Anselm began to intercede with the pope for the degraded bishops and
abbats, that he would give them a dispensation to recover their lost digThen the Holy See, which is never wanting to any one, if anynities.
thing of a white or red colour passes between the parties, manfully restored
the aforesaid bishops and abbats to their former dignities, and sent them
back with joy to their own habitations." The allusion to the white or
red colour refers to the power of silver or gold at the papal court, which
was then open to great corruption.

ed by the more

AXNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEJT

200
York, placing

Ms hand

in the

hand of Anselm,

desired, promised, upon his faith, that he would

obedience and be in the same subjection to him

A.D. 1108.

he himself
pay the same
and his suc-

as

cessors in the archbishopric, as he had promised to him

about to be consecrated by him to the see of Hereford.

when

Walter Giffard, bishop elect of Winchester, Roger of Salisbury, Reinelm of Hereford, William of Exeter, and Urban
of Glamorgan, in Wales, came to Canterbury at the same time,
and were consecrated together by Anselm, on the third day
before the ides of August, being the Lord's day, the following
suffragans of his province assisting him in his duties : Gerard, archbishop of York, Robert, bishop of Lincoln, John,
bishop of Bath, Herbert, bishop of Norwich, Robert, bishop of
Chester, Ralph, bishop of Chichester, and Ranulph, bishop ot
Durham. There was no one then living, who could remember in
past times so many pastors being elected and consecrated at
one time in England, except in the days of Edward the Elder,
when archbishop Plegmund consecrated seven bishops to seven
churches in one day.
In the same year, Maurice, bishop of London, Richard, abbat of Ely, Robert, abbat of Saint Edmund's, Milo Crispin,
Robert Fitz-Haimon, Roger Bigot, and Richard de Rivers
departed this life.
In the year 1108, Gundulph, bishop of Rochester, died on
the nones of March.
Henry, king of the English, for the purpose of protection, enacted a law that, if any one should be
detected in the act of theft or larceny, he should be hanged.
He also enacted that base and spurious coin should be guarded
against with such strictness, that whosoever should be detected
coining spurious money, should lose his eyes and the lower
and, inasmuch as,
part of his body without any ransom
46
very frequently, while pennies were being coined, they were
bent, or broken, and then rejected, he ordered that no penny
47
or obol, which he also ordered to be made of a round form,
or even farthing, if it was a good one, should be rejected.
;

From
45

"

"

this provision

much good

resulted to the whole king-

is the word used here, probahly by mistake for

which may allude to the process of coining by ham-

Eligebantur"

elidebantur,"

meiing out.
47
Probably a small

silver coin of three carats in weight.

A. D. 1108.

CHASTITY ENFORCED UPON THE PRIESTHOOD.

201

dom, because the king thus exerted himself in secular matters

to retrieve the troubles of the land.

In this year, Gerard, archbishop of York, departed this

in whose place was elected Thomas, the cousin of

life,

Thomas, his predecessor.

Philip, king of the Franks, deArchparted this life, and was succeeded by his son Louis.
bishop Anselm, at the king's request, consecrated Eichard, the
bishop of London elect, in his chapel at Paggaham, being assisted in the performance of this duty by William, bishop of
Winchester, Roger, bishop of" Salisbury, Ralph, bishop of
Chichester, and WilHam, bishop of Exeter, having first received from him the usual profession of obedience and subjection.
After this, coming to Canterbury on the third day before the ides of August, he consecrated Ralph, abbat of Seez,
a religious man, bishop of Rochester, in succession to Gundulph, William, bishop of Winchester, Ralph, bishop of Chichester, and Richard, bishop of London, assisting him in the
performance of that duty; which same Richard, after the
custom of his predecessors, on the same day presented a handsome gift to his mother church of Canterbury.
These are the provisions relative to archdeacons, priests,
deacons, subdeacons, and secular clergy of whatever degree,
which, in the year of our Lord's Incarnation 1108, Anselm,
archbishop of Canterbury, and Thomas, archbishop elect
of York, and all the other bishops of England, in the presence of the glorious king Henry, with the assent of his
" It is
earls and barons,
enacted
hereby decreed, that
:

priests, deacons,

and subdeacons,

shall live in chastity,

and

have no women in their houses save only those who are

connected with them by close relationship, according to the
rulo which the holy Synod of Nice has laid down.
But those
priests, deacons, and subdeacons who have, since the prohibition pronounced by the
synod held in London, either retained
their wives or married others, if they wish any longer to
celebrate the mass, let them so entirely put them away from
themselves as not to let them enter their houses nor are they
themselves to go into the houses of such women, or knowingly
to meet them in
any house nor are any women of this descripshall

tion to live

upon lands belonging

to the church.

But

if for

any

proper reason it is necessary for either party to communicate

with the other, having two lawful witnesses, let them converse

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

202

A.D. 1109.

And if, upon the testimony of

together outside of the house.
two or three lawful witnesses, or by the public report of the
people of the parish, any one of them shall be accused of having
violated this enactment, he shall clear himself, if he is a priest,
by bringing six proper witnesses of his own order if a deacon,
four if a subdeacon, two.
But as for him, who shall not thus
clear himself, he shall be deemed to be a transgressor of this
holy enactment. And as for those priests who, despising the
divine altar and the holy canons, have preferred to live with
women, let them be removed from the holy office, deprived
of all ecclesiastical benefices, and placed without the choir,
being pronounced infamous and he who, being a rebel and contumacious, shall not leave the woman, and shall presume to
celebrate the mass, if, when called upon to make satisfaction,
he shall neglect to do so, is to be excommunicated. The same
sentence embraces the archdeacons and all the secular clergy,
both as to leaving these women and avoiding cohabitation with
them, and the severity of the punishment if they shall transgress these statutes. All archdeacons shall also swear that they
will not receive money for tolerating the transgression of
;

enactment, nor suffer priests whom they know to be

48
keeping women to chaunt the mass, or to have substitutes
deans also shall swear to the same effect. The -archdeacon, or
deacon, or dean, who shall refuse to take oath to this effect,

this

is to lose his

As to those priests,
choice to serve God and

archdeaconry or deanery.

who, leaving the women,

shall

make

altars, let them cease during forty days from the performance of their duties, and in the meantime employ substitutes in their places, such penance being imposed on them

the holy

seem fit."
In the year 1109, Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, departed this life at Canterbury, on the eleventh day before
the calends of May, being the fourth day of the week, and on
the following day, which was the Supper of the Lord, was
About the time of the Rogation
buried with great honor.
Days, Henry, king of the English, returned to England, and
at Pentecost held his court at Westminster where Thomas,
48 *
on the
archbishop elect of York, was consecrated at London,
as to their bishops shall

fifth

day before the calends of July, by Richard, bishop of

4S *
Vicaros." equivalent to (t curates."
Westminster
considered by these writers as forming part of London.

48

is

generally

A.D.

1111.

SEVERE PLAGUE AXD FAMINE.

203

London, and afterwards on the calends of August, being

Sunday, received, at York, from the hands of Cardinal Ulric,
the pall which the pope had sent him, and on the same
day consecrated Turgot, prior of Durham, to the bishopric
of Saint Andrew's in Scotland, which is called Cenrimunt.
In the same year, king Henry changed the abbacy of Ely
into an episcopal see, and made Hervey, bishop of Bangor,
bishop of that see. In the month of December a comet was
seen, near the milky circle, making its way with its train
towards the southern part of the heavens.
In the year 1110, Henry, king of the English, gave his daughIn the same
ter in marriage to Henry, king of Germany.

very
year, different prodigies appeared throughout England.
The river at
great earthquake took place at Shrewsbury.
Nottingham, which is called the Trent, was dried up for the
space of a mile from morning until the third hour of the
day, so much so, that men walked with dry feet upon its bed.
On the sixth day before the ides of July, a comet appeared,
and was seen to shine for a period of three weeks.
In the year 1111, Henry, king of Germany, came to Rome,
and taking pope Paschal prisoner, placed him in confinement,
but shortly after, when they were celebrating the festival of
Easter on the Campus Martius at the bridge on the Salarian
49
was reconciled to him. In this year died Baldwin,
road,
earl of Flanders, and was succeeded by his son Baldwin.
Henry, king of the English, removed the people of Flanders
who inhabited Northumbria, with all their chattels into Wales,
and gave them orders to colonize the district which bears the

name of Ros. 50
The new monastery which had been

built within the walls

through the influence of William, bishop of
Winchester the king ordered to be rebuilt without the walls,
and shortly after crossed the sea.
In the same year there was a most severe winter, a dreadful famine, a plague among men, and a murrain among animals,
both wild and domestic there was also a very great mortality
f Winchester,

among birds.
49 A road near
Rome,

so called from having been used by the Sabines,

fetching salt from the sea.
40
The town of Denbigh.
Henry either feared that these Flemings
would coalesce against him with the Scots, or placed them there for

when

the purpose of acting as a check upon the Welch,

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE EOVEDEN.

204

A.D.

1114.

In the year 1112, on the third day before the nones of May,
51
being Sunday, Samson, the twenty-fifth bishop of Worcester,
In
this
life.
October, Henry, king of the English,
departed
placed earl Robert de Belesme in confinement at Cherburg.
In the year 1113, the city of Worcester was, on the calends
of July, destroyed by fire, with the principal church and all
One of the monks, a person of the
the others, and the castle.
greatest utility to the monastery, together with two servants
and fifteen citizens, perished in the flames. In the month of
July, Henry, king of the English, returned to England, and
bringing with him earl Robert de Belesme from Normandy,

On the fourth day

placed him in close custody at Wareham.
before the nones of October, two men of exemplary virtue
departed this life ; Thomas, the prior, and Coleman, a monk, of
the venerable church of Saint Mary at Worcester, men of noble
extraction.
On the fifth day before the calends of January,
being the Lord's day, Teulph, the king's chaplain, received the
bishopric of Worcester at Windsor.
In the year 1114, on the eighth day before the ides of
January, Matilda, daughter of Henry, king of the English,
was married to Henry, the emperor of the Romans, at Mentz,
and consecrated empress. On the sixth day before the calends
of March, being the third day of the week, Thomas the
Younger, archbishop of York, departed this life. When he
was first taken ill, his medical men told him that he could
not recover, except by means of carnal knowledge of a woman
;

" Shame
upon a malady which
for
cure
!" and being thus chosen by the
its
requires sensuality
Lord while of virgin purity closed his temporal life. On the
sixth day before the calends of May, being the Lord's day,
Ralph, bishop of Rochester, was elected at Windsor archOn the third day before the nones of
bishop of Canterbury.

on which he made answer,

May, being the third day of the week, the

city of Chichester,
together with the principal monastery, was, through culpable
carelessness, destroyed by fire.
On the day of the Assumption of Saint Mary, Turstin, the
king's chaplain, was, at Winchester, elected to the archbishopric
of York, and Arnulph, abbat of Burgh, was chosen bishop of
Hereford.
Henry, king of the English, after leading an
army into Wales, before the feast of Saint Michael crossed the
41

He

is

"
"
by mistake called
Archiepiscopus,"
archbishop."

A.D. 1115.

HENBY

EETtTKKS TO ENGLAND.

205

In this year, the river which hears the name of Medway,

for a distance of some miles, receded so far from its hed, on
the sixth day before the ides of October, that in the very midsea.

not even the smallest vessel could make the slightest

the same day, the river Thames was also sensible of
a similar decrease ; for between the bridge and the royal tower, 83
and even under the bridge, so greatly was the water of the
river diminished, that an innumerable multitude of men and
boys forded it on foot, the water scarcely reaching to their
This ebb of the tide continued from the middle of the
knees.
have
preceding night until dark on the following night.
heard also on good authority that on the same day a similar
low tide happened at Girvemuthe 53 and other places throughout
dle of

it

way.

On

We

England.

In the year 1115, there was a most severe winter, so much

that nearly all the bridges throughout England were broken
The emperor Henry, after besieging the city
by the ice.
of Cologne and losing many of his men in a pitched battle,
made peace, which he ratified by oath at the city of Neuss. 54
so,

On

the fifth day before the calends of July, being the Lord's
Ealph, archbishop of Canterbury, received the pall
from Anselm, 55 the legate of the holy Roman Church, at Canterbury, and on the same day was consecrated with great honor ;
at which place, also, were assembled the bishops of the whole
of England.
Teulph, bishop of Worcester, departed this life,
and was succeeded by Wilfrid, bishop of Saint David's, in
Wales ; up to this time, the bishops of that see had been
Welchmen, but he was succeeded by Barnard, the queen's
chancellor. On the octave of the Apostles Saint Peter and Paul,
a great council, was held at Chalons, by Conon, a cardinal of the
Eoman church, at which he excommunicated those bishops who
were not present at the council, and degraded some some
abbats also he deprived of their staffs and removed from
their offices, forbidding them the performance of ecclesiastical
day,

duties.

In the month of July, Henry, king of the English, returned

Turgot, formerly prior of the church of Durham,

to England.

The Tower of London.

probably means the vicinity of Jarrow in allusion to the
inlet of shoaly water, now called Jarrow Slake.
64 A town or
city of Germany, not far from Cologne.
55
He was nephew to archbishop Anselm,theu lately deceased.
5-

53

He

large

206

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEX.

A.D.

1116.

and afterwards bishop of the Scots, 56 having returned to Durham,

there departed this Hfe.
About the period of the feast of All
Saints, Reinelm, bishop of Hereford, died, and was succeeded

by Gosfrid, the king's chaplain. On the day of Saint Stephen

the Martyr, Ralph, archbishop of Canterbury, ordained at
that place Arnulph, abbat of Burgh, bishop of Rochester,
and Gosfrid, the king's chaplain, bishop of Hereford.
In the year 1116, during the spring, Griffin, the son of
56 *
carried off considerable booty into Wales, and burned
Rees,
some castles, in consequence of which, Henry, king of
England, was unwilling to allow him to possess a particle of
On the fourteenth day before the
the lands of his father.
calends of April, the earls and barons of the whole of England
met at Salisbury. Here a trial took place relative to a dispute which had continued during a whole year, between
archbishop of Canterbury, and Turstin, archbishop
York. The latter, on being requested by the archbishop to do what was his duty to the church of Canterbury,
and after the ecclesiastical usage, receive his benediction, made
answer that he would willingly receive the benediction, but
would on no account make the profession 58 which he required.
On this, king Henry, perceiving that Turstin persisted in his
obstinacy, openly protested that he must act after the manner
of his predecessors, both as to making the profession, as also in
other matters pertaining to the dignity of the church of
Canterbury of ancient right, or else give up the archbishopric
of York altogether, as well as the benediction ; on hearing
which, without previous consideration, Turstin renounced the
archbishopric, and promised the king and the archbishop that he
would not claim it again as long as he lived, nor would make
any charge relative thereto, whoever might be substituted
in his place.
At this time, Owen, king of the Welch, was slain. Henry,
king of the English, crossed the sea. attended by Turstin,
the archbishop elect of York, who hoped to obtain re-instalment into the see, and by the king's command receive the
benediction from the archbishop, without the profession being
exacted of him. The above-named Anselm, the legate of
the Roman church who had brought the pall from Rome to the
archbishop of Canterbury, returned from Rome about the month

Ralph,

elect of

56

Of Saint Andrews.

56 *

111

jection to the see of Canterbury.

Welch,

Griffin

ap Rice.

M Of sub-

A.D 1118.

DEATH OF POPE PASCHAL.

207

of August, and came to Normandy to king Henry, bringing

letters from the successor of the Apostles, which directed him
This being
to act in England on behalf of the Apostolic see.
soon spread abroad throughout the whole of England, by the
advice of the queen and some of the nobles, Ralph, the archbishop of Canterbury, after the nativity of Saint Mary, crossed
the sea, and went to the king whom he found staying at
Rouen, and after having carefully conferred with him on the
business on which he had come, taking each matter in its
proper order, by the king's advice set out on his way to Rome.
In the year 1117, by the command of king Henry, the new
works at Cirencester were begun. In Lombardy, a great
earthquake took place, and, according to the testimony of those
who knew the fact, lasted for a period of forty days, during
which time many buildings fell to the ground ; and, a thing
marvellous to be seen and spoken of, a certain town, of
very considerable magnitude, was suddenly moved from its
original site, and is at the present day to be seen by all at a
While some men of patrician rank at
place far distant.
Milan were discoursing on matters of state, sitting beneath a
certain tower, a voice from outside resounded in the ears of
all, calling one of them by name, and begging him to come
out immediately ; on his delaying, a person appeared, and
with entreaties, begged the man who had been called, to come
forth on doing which, the tower was suddenly overthrown, and
in its dreadful fall buried all who were there.
On the calends of December, there was great thunder and
lightning, which was followed by a vast deluge of rain and
hail ; on the third day before the ides of the same month, the
moon appeared at first of the colour of blood, after which it
became overshadowed. Robert, bishop of Chester, died.
'
In the year 1118, pope Paschal of holy memory departed
this life, on the fourteenth day before the calends of February ;
and in his place was appointed one John, a native of Gaeta,
;

who, changing his name, was called Gelasius. From his infancy he had been brought up as a monk, at the monastery of
Monte Casino, and after he had grown up had assiduously
during the ministration of
the venerable successors of the Apostles, Desiderius, Urban,
and Paschal.
Henry, king of Germany, who was also emperor of Rome,

fulfilled the duties of chancellor,

208

ANNALS OF JtOGER DE HOVEDEff.

A.D. 1118.

on hearing that the pope was dead, flew to Rome, and nominated the bishop of Braga, who had been excommunicated at
Beneventum by the same pope the previous year, to be pope,
changing his name from Bourdin to Gregory on which Gelasius
retired from the city. On the day before the calends of May,
Matilda, queen of the English, departed this life at Westminster, and was becomingly buried at the monastery there.
;

At

of the Normans, forsaking the fealty

king Henry, and having no fear of
retribution, betook themselves to Louis, king of the Franks
and his principal men, who were the enemies of their natural
this period,

many

which they had sworn

to

In this year died Robert, earl of Mellent.

The above-named pope Gelasius came by sea to Burgundy,

lord.

and his arrival soon became known throughout Gaul. On

the seventeenth day before the calends of February, he sent
a letter throughout Gaul to the archbishops, bishops, abbats,
secular clergy, and principal men, complaining that he had
been expelled with violence by the emperor from Home, and
that the bishop of Braga, an excommunicated person, had been
thrust into the Apostolic See
at the same time, exhorting
them to prepare themselves by their assistance in common to
avenge the cause of the mother Church. These letters having been circulated throughout the provinces, all the men
of influence were aroused, together with the middle classes,
to go to meet the successor of the Apostles, and prepared
with every possible effort to be present at the council, which
he declared he would hold at Rheims at the time of Mid-Lent.
In this year, a certain church having been dedicated at a
town in England, called Momerfield, by Geoffrey, bishop of
Hereford, as the people were returning home who had attended the dedication, after the serenity of the weather
which had previously prevailed, on a sudden a most violent tempest arose, attended with thunder ; some persons
were struck with lightning and perished, while unable to
get away from a place in which they had taken shelter.
They were five in number, namely, three men and two
women, one of which last was struck by a thunderbolt and
killed, while the other woman was shockingly smitten from
the navel down to the soles of her feet, and perished, enveloped
in flames ; the men alone with difficulty escaped with their
lives, while their five horses were destroyed by the lightning.
;

COUNCIL AT KHEIMS.

A.D. 1119.

209

In the year 1119, pope Gelasius died at Clugny, and was

buried there and in his place the cardinals and other Romans who had followed him, elected Guido, archbishop of
Vienna, and gave him the name of Calixtus. While these
transactions were going on in Burgundy, the Apostolate of the
Roman Church was administered by the above-named Gregory.
In consequence of the elevation of these two to the papacy,
the world was shaken and divided into two factions, some
giving their adhesion to the one, and some to the other ; by
reason whereof, the church was stricken with great scandal.
On the fourth day before the nones of February, Geoffrey,
bishop of Hereford, and, on the tenth day before the calends
of September, Herbert, bishop of Norwich, departed this life.
On the fourth day before the calends of October, being the
Lord's day, at about the third hour of the day, a great earthquake took place at many places throughout England.
On the thirteenth day before the calends of November,
'pope Calixtus held a general council at Rheims ; at this council
there was a vast concourse of archbishops, bishops, abbats,
and chief men of the various provinces, together with an immense multitude of the clergy and common people. There
were counted there four hundred and twenty-four staffs of
persons with pastoral honors among whom was Turstin, the
archbishop elect of York, who having with difficulty obtained
the king's permission, had come thither in reference to his own
business.
But the king had previously sent his ambassador
to the successor of the Apostles, for the purpose of telling him,
among other things, not to consecrate the archbishop elect
of York, or command or allow him to be consecrated by any
other person than the archbishop of Canterbury, as used to be
the custom. In answer to which, the successor of the Apostles
" Let not the
replied
king imagine that I would act in relation to the matter upon which he treats in any other way
than he wishes, even though his request should be an unreasonable one nor, indeed, has my inclination ever led me
to wish to debase the ancient dignity of the church of Canter;

bury."
Moreover, on the morning of the Lord's day preceding
the day of the appointed council, Turstin, having made
preparations for his consecration to the archbishopric, the
deputies of the
VOL.

i.

archbishop of Canterbury charged that his

ANNALS OF SOGEE DE H.OVEDEN.

210

A.D. 1119.

consecration ought to be performed by the archbishop of Canterbury, according as the ancient usage and that observed up
in answer to which, the succesto the present time required
" It is our wish to do no
sor of the Apostles replied
injustice
;

to the

church of Canterbury, but maintaining

its

dignity,

we

which we purpose." Nevertheless, Turstin was

consecrated by the successor of the Apostles, Ranulph, the bishop
of Durham, who had been sent by the king to prevent his
will do that

consecration,

some time

not having yet arrived; he, however, arrived

after.

On the following day the council was held, and all persons
taking their seats in the order of their ecclesiastical rank, and
Louis, king of the Franks, and many other men of the highest
station being there seated, by the consent of all the fathers, the
59
statutes of enactment and of prohibition were renewed, of
which these are the five heads. "The laws which, by the sanction
of the holy fathers, have been established in relation to simoniacal sin, Ave do also, by the judgment of the Holy Ghost and
If any one therethe authority of the Apostolic See, confirm.
fore, shall, either by himself or by any person suborned therebuy or sell any bishopric, abbacy, priory, archdeaconry,
presbytery, provostship, prebend, altar, or any ecclesiastical
benefices, dignities, ordinations, consecrations, dedications of
churches, clerical tonsure, seat in the choir, or any ecclesiastical duties, let both seller and buyer be subject to the
and,
peril of losing their dignities, offices, and benefices
unless he shall repent, let him be pierced by the point of
to,

anathema, and in every way cut off from the church of God,
which he has injured. The investiture of bishoprics, abbacies, or any ecclesiactical possessions whatsoever, we do utterly
forbid to be performed by lay hands whoever, therefore, of
the laity shall henceforth presume to give investiture, let him
be subject to the penalties of anathema and further, let him
who has received such investiture be utterly, without hope of
recovery thereof, deprived of the honor with which he has been
invested.
The universal possessions of the churches we do
decree to be unshaken and inviolate for everlasting.
But if any
one shall take them away, or seize them, or by tyrannical power
withhold the same, let him be smitten everlastingly with
;

anathema, according to that decree of Saint Symmachus, which

69

" Statuta de
statuendis, et rescidenda de rescidendis."

THE EMPERORS CONTEST WITH THE POPE.

A. D. 1119.

211

Let no bishop, no priest, no member of the clergy

whatsoever, part with ecclesiastical dignities or benefices to
any one, as though of hereditary right.' This, also, we do
enjoin in addition thereto, that no payment shall be demanded
'

begins,

for receiving baptism, chrism, holy

deacons, and subdeacons,

of wives and concubines.

oil,

and

burial.

To priests,

we do utterly forbid the society

And if any persons of this cha-

found, let them be deprived both of their

and benefices ; and if they do not even
then correct their uncleanness, let them be deprived of all
communion with Christians." 60
These decrees were sent to the emperor Henry, as he was
not far distant, first from the council by persons of rank, and
then by the successor of the Apostles himself, in order that, before the breaking up of the council, it might be ascertained
whether, in the churches throughout his kingdom and each
province subject to him, he would consent to canonical elections, that is to say, bishops and abbats being chosen by
the church and whether, to free consecrations, as is the case
racter shall be
ecclesiastical

offices

where those who are elected are consecrated where and by

whom it is befitting; 61 and whether he would also consent
that no lay person whatsoever should claim a right to the investiture in ecclesiastical matters, so that those elected might,
through investiture with the pastoral staff and ring, enter

through the door, that is, through Christ.

To these requests he made answer, that he would give up
none of these particulars that belonged to him of right, and
which the ancient customs of his ancestors had conferred upon
him. At length, however, being prevailed upon by the authority
of the general council, he conceded the first three points but
;

the

namely, the right of investiture in ecclesiastical matters,

he would not concede in consequence of which, on the pope
returning to the council, sentence of excommunication was
Some who were present at the
pronounced against him.
last,

council being indignant at this, the successor of the Apostles

gave his commands that those who were offended thereat,
should go forth and separate themselves from the society of
their brethren, quoting the example of those seventy who,
being offended as to eating the flesh of our Lord and
60
61

Under the penalties of anathema.

According to the rules of the church.

P2

212

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1119.

62
returned home, and no longer walked
drinking his blood,
with him; and " inasmuch as," he said, "he who gathereth
not with the Lord, scattereth and he who is not with him,
is against him, and that tunic which is not sewn together
but woven, namely, the Holy Church, those who think
with us are unwilling to have rent asunder, while those who
differ from us are striving to rend it asunder."
The successor
;

of the Apostles having spoken to this effect, forthwith all

were brought round to the same opinion, and sentence of excommunication was fulminated against the emperor Henry.
At length, some days after the council had broken up, Henry,

king of the English, being offended at archbishop Turstin,

because he had caused himself to be consecrated without his
consent, and not in the way that ancient usage required, forbade him to return to any place in his dominions. After this,
pope Calixtus came to Gisors, where the king of the English
came to meet him, for the purpose of holding a conference.
Many things were treated of between them, on account of
which it was right that such great personages should meet and,
among the rest, the king obtained the pope's consent that he
would grant him all the liberties his father had possessed in
England and Normandy, and especially that he would allow no
one to fill the office of legate at any time in England, unless
he himself (on any important difference arising which could
not be put an end to by the bishops of his kingdom) requested
this to be done by the pope. All these points being settled for
the present, the pope requested the king to become reconciled
to Turstin, and in consideration of his love towards himself,
his restoration to the archbishopric to which he himself
had consecrated him. But the king confessed that he had
vowed upon his faith that he would not do so, as long as he
lived ; to which the pope made reply
"I am the successor
of the Apostles, and, if you do what I ask, will release you
" I will discuss the
from the stringency of this oath."
matter," said the king, "and notify to you the result of
my determination." Upon this, the pope withdrew, and
the king, by messengers, gave him this answer upon the
"I will admit Turstin to the archbishopric upon
subject
condition, that he pay that obedience to the church of Canter;

bury which his predecessors

62

did, otherwise, so long as I reign,

In allusion to St. John, vi. 66.

HOMAGE PAID TO HENBY's

A.D. 1120.

213

S03T.

he shall not preside over the see of York." Matters being

thus concluded, the successor of the Apostles took his departure, and Turstin remained in France.
William, the son of king Henry and queen Matilda, a youth
seventeen years of age, this year took to wife the daughter of
the earl of Anjou. Baldwin, earl of Flanders, died of the effects
of a wound which he had received at Eu.
In the year 1120, Henry, king of the English, and Louis,
king of the Franks, after many losses on both sides, on a day
appointed, held a conference at which, peace having been
made by mutual consent, by the command of king Henry, his
son, William, did homage to the king of the Franks, and
received under him the principality of Normandy and thus,
the kings departing in peace, the whole of the seditions which
;

had raged throughout Normandy were suppressed, and those

who had raised their arms against their lord, king Henry,
having bowed their necks to his dominion, returned to obedience.
And, inasmuch as archbishop Turstin had shown
himself both vigilant and active in effecting a reconciliation
between the kings, in consequence of his usefulness, he rendered the king's feelings more inclined to sanction his return.
In addition to this, as the king was preparing to return to
England, a letter came directed to him from the successor of
the Apostles, enjoining him to receive archbishop Turstin,
and. all other pretexts and excuses set aside, to restore him to
his see.
But in reply to this precept, the king deferred until
his return to England what answer to give, in order that,
having assembled his council there, he might consider with
more mature deliberation what was to be done.
By the king's command, the chief men of Normandy did
komage to his son William, a youth then just eighteen years
of age
they also swore fealty to him, confirming it by oath.
After this, all who had rebelled against him being either conquered or reconciled, and every thing prosperously concluded
according to his wish, the fifth year after he had gone thither
being not yet completed, the king returned to England by ship
in better spirits than usual. To his son and all his retinue he had
given a ship, a better one than which there did not seem to be
in all the fleet, but as the event proved, there was not one more
unfortunate for while his father preceded him, the son followed somewhat more tardily, but with a still more unhappy
;

ANNALS- OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

214

For the ship, when not far from

was driven upon the rocks which are

result.

A.D.

1121.

land, while in full sail,

called Chaterase, and

being wrecked, the king's son, with all who were with him,
perished on the sixth day before the calends of December,
63
being the fifth day of the week, at nightfall, near Barbeflet.
In the morning, the king's treasures which were on board the
ship, were found on the sands, but none of the bodies of
those

lost.

There perished with the king's son, his illegitimate brother,

64
earl Eichard, together with the king's daughter, the wife of
Rotrou Richard, earl of Chester, with his wife, the king's
There
niece, and sister of earl Tedbald, the king's nephew.
;

also perished Othoel, the governor of the king's son, Geof65

frey Riddell, Robert Maldint, William Bigot, and many other
of
men
rank also several noble women with no small num;

besides one hundred and forty solcertain butcher was

pilots.
the only person who made his escape, by clinging to a plank
of the wrecked vessel.
The king having had a fair voyage,

ber of the king's children

diers,

with

fifty sailors

and three

on reaching England, thought that his son had entered some

other port but on the third day he was afflicted with the sad
tidings of his death, and at first, from the suddenness of the
;

calamity, fainted away, as though a person of weak mind ;

but afterwards, concealing his grief, in contempt of fortune he
resumed his kingly spirits For this son being the only one
left him by lawful wedlock, he had named him heir to the
kingdom in succession to himself.
In the year 1121, at the Purification of Saint Mary, having
assembled the council of the whole of England at Windsor,

Henry, king of the English, took in marriage Adeline, the

daughter of Godfrey, duke of Lorraine. Richard, the king's
66
chaplain, was elected bishop of Hereford, and Robert Peche,
another royal chaplain, bishop of Coventry. Herbert, almoner of Saint Peter's at Westminster, was chosen abbat of that
Edwin, a monk of the church of Canterbury, having
place.
been elected in the preceding year bishop of Saint Andrew's
in Scotland, gave

up

his intention of ruling that see

63

Harfleur.

64

Mary, the wife of Rotrou, earl of Perche.

misprint for Mauduit.
V. r. Peccator in English, "sinner ;" a curious name

65
66

and

re-

chaplain.

for a king's

A.D.

LETTEB OF POPE CALIXTTTS.

1121.

215

turned to his former place. William Deschapelles, bishop of

Chalons, departed this life on the fifteenth day before the
calends of February, having assumed the monastic habit eight

days before his death.

There came a letter from pope Calixtus, relative to Turstin, directed to king Henry and Ralph, archbishop of Canterbury, in which he interdicted the latter from all sacerdotal and
in the mother church of Canterbury,
episcopal duties; and both
and in the principal church at York, together with its provinces,
forbade the celebration of all divine offices together with the
burial of the dead, except the baptism of infants and the abso67
unless within one month after the relution of the dying,
ceipt of that letter, Turstin should be, without exacting the
profession of obedience, restored to his archbishopric.
In the same year, after Easter, pope Calixtus departed from
the city with a large body of men, and besieged the city of
Sutri, until he took both Bourdin the anti-pope and the place
as the subjoined letter will more plainly show.

itself,

"Calixtus the bishop, servant of the servants of God, to his

dearly beloved brethren and sons, the archbishops, bishops, abbats, priors, and others, both clergy and laity, the faithful servants of Saint Peter throughout the Gauls, health, and the
apostolic benediction. Because the people have forsaken the law
of the Lord, and walk not in his judgments, the Lord visits their
But retaininiquities with a rod, and their sins with stripes.
ing the bowels of paternal affection, those who put trust in his
mercy he does not repel though for a long time, their sins
so requiring, the faithful of the church have been disturbed
by Bourdin, that idol of the king of Germany ; some indeed
have been taken captives, and others through starvation in
;

frison have been

afflicted unto death.

Lately, however, after
celebrating the feast of Easter, when we could no longer passively endure the complaints of the pilgrims and of the poor,

we

left the city with the faithful servants of the church, and
laid siege to Sutri, until the Divine power delivered the before-

named Bourdin, the enemy of the church, who had there made a
nest for the devil, as well as the place itself, entirely into our
hands.
beg your brotherly love therefore, with us to
return thanks to the King of kings for benefits so great, and

We

"
67 The
original is
poenitentias
administration of the " viaticum."

niorientium ;"

in allusion

to

the

216

ANNAL8 OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1123.

you will remain most firmly in your obedience to the Caand in your duty to God, as you will receive
from Almighty God, through His grace, the recompense for so
We beg also, that this our
doing, both here and hereafter.
letter be sent from one to the other, all negligence laid aside.
Done at Sutri, on the fifth day before the calends of May."
In this year, the daughter of Fulk, earl of Anjou, formerly the wife of William the son of king Henry, who had
been drowned, was, at the request of her father, sent back
The sons of the king
by the king to her own country.
of the Welch, on hearing of the death of Richard earl of
Chester, burning two castles and slaying many men, laid
waste, with great ravages, some places in that earldom.
King
Henry, being indignant at this, having levied an innumerable
army throughout all England, marched for the purpose of
68
ravaging Wales but, on his arrival at Snawedun, the king
of the Welch was reconciled to the king, appeasing him by
presents and hostages, and, shortly after, the army returned
home. At this period, king Henry having, by digging, made
that

tholic church,

a long trench from Torkesey as far as Lincoln, by turning into

the river Trent made a passage for shipping.
Ranulph,
bishop of Durham, also began a castle at Norham, on the banks
of the river Tweed.
On the vigil of the Nativity of our
Lord, an unusual wind blew down not only houses, but even
towers built of stone.
In the year 1 122, king Henry was at Windsor during the
festival of the Nativity, at Easter, at Northampton, and during
it

Pentecost, at Windsor ; whence he proceeded to London and

Kent, and afterwards to Durham, in Northumbria. In the
same year, died Ralph, archbishop of Canterbury, and John,
bishop of Bath.
In the year 1123, during the festival of the Nativity, king
at Dunstable, and thence proceeded to BerkhampHere, a certain chancellor of the king, Ranulph by
name, who had been afflicted with a malady for twenty years,
but who had always gloried at court in his wickedness, being
ready for all crimes, oppressing the innocent, and plundering
the lands of many, while escorting the king to entertain
him at his house, on coming to the top of a hill whence his
castle could be seen, was so elated in spirits that he fell off

Henry was
stead.

68

The mountain

of

Snowdon.

A. D. 1126.

EARL OF MEIXENX TAKEN PBISONEB.

217

and a monk galloped over him 69 in consequence

he was so crushed that he ended his life in a few
The king went thence attended by Robert, bishop of
days.
Lincoln, on his road to Woodstock ; where the bishop being
attacked by a sudden malady, lost his speech, and, being carried to an inn, soon afterwards breathed forth his spirit. 70
This happened on the tenth day of the month of January.
In the year 1124, at the feast of the Purification, the king
gave the archbishopric of Canterbury to William de Curbuil,
his horse,
of which

Henry, when

at Winchester,

71

After this, at Easter, king

gave the bishopric of Lincoln to

prior of the canons of Chiche.

Alexander, the nephew of Roger, bishop of Salisbury, justiciary

of all England ; he also gave the bishopric of Bath to Godfrey,
the queen's chancellor, and about Pentecost, crossed the sea ;
on which a dispute arising, the earl of Mellent revolted from
him ; whereupon the king laid siege to his castle, the name of
which is Pontaudemer, and took it.
In the year 1125, great success smiled on the king; for
William de Tankerville, the king's chamberlain, fighting a
pitched battle with him, took the above-named earl of Mellent prisoner, together with Hugh de Montfort, his brotherin-law, and Hugh FitzGervaise, and delivered them to the
king ; on which he placed them in confinement. In the same

year died Teulph, bishop of Worcester, and Ernulph, bishop

of Rochester.
In the year 1126, king Henry remained during the whole
of the year in Normandy, and there gave the bishopric of
Worcester to Simon, the queen's clerk, and that of Chichester to Sefrid, abbat of Glastonbury.
69

William, archbishop t>f

The corresponding passage in Roger of Wendover's account is
monk of St. Alban's, whose lands he had unjustly seized on, involun:

tarily
galloped over him."
"
This circumstance is mentioned more fully in the Anglo-Saxon
*'
Chronicle.
It fell out on a Wednesday, being the fourth day before the
ides of January, that the king rode in his deer-park, and Roger, bishop
of Salisbury, was on one side of him, and Robert Bloet, bishop of LinThen the bishop of
coln, on the other : and they rode there talking.

Lincoln sank down, and said to the king,

My lord king, I am dying;'
and the king alighted from his horse and took him between his arms, and
bade them bear him to his inn, and he soon lay there dead."
71 St.
Osythe, in Essex. Ingram says that this priory was re-built A.D.
1118, for canons of the Augustine order, and that there are considerable
'

remains of

it.

218

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1126.

Canterbury, also gave the bishopric of Rochester to John, his

archdeacon. At Easter, John of Crema, a Roman cardinal, came
over to England, and, after visiting the bishoprics and abbeys,
not without great presents, at the nativity of Saint Mary. held
a solemn synod at London, where a great mishap befell him.
for, having at the synod spoken in the severest terms relative to the wives of the clergy, saying that it was the greatest
wickedness to arise from the side of a harlot to make the body
of Christ, while he himself had that same day made the
body of Christ, he was, after nightfall, surprised in the company of a harlot. The thing being thus notorious throughout
London, could not be denied; and thus the great honor in
which he was held everywhere previously, was turned into
the greatest disgrace.
He returned home, therefore, by the
judgment of God, in confusion and disgrace.
In the same year died Henry, emperor of the Romans,
But by some it is
son-in-law of Henry, king of the English.
alleged that the same emperor, being led by a feeling of penitence for having killed his own father, after having gone on a
certain night, according to his usual custom, to the bed of the
empress Matilda, the daughter of Henry king of the English, the
lights being put out and the servants having withdrawn, retired barefoot and dressed in woollen garments, leaving behind
the imperial vestments, his wife, and his kingdom, and was
never after seen, nor was it discovered what became of him.
On this, the empress, taking with her the uncorrupted hand
of Saint James the Apostle, and the imperial crown, returned
to king Henry, her father.
After the decease or departure of
the emperor Henry, Lothaire succeeded to the throne. Henry,
king of the English, being greatly rejoiced at gaining the
hand of Saint James the Apostle, founded the noble abbey
of Reddinges, 72 and enriched it with many valuables, and
placed in it the hand of Saint James the Apostle ; the imperial

crown he placed in his own treasury.

The moneyers throughout almost the whole

of England

were, by king's order, seized for having secretly debased the

coin, and, their right hands being first cut off, were then deprived
of their virility. In this year there was a great famine, and so
great was the dearness of provisions, that no one in our time
72

Reading.

A.D. 1129.

KING HENBY INVADES FRANCE.

219

like, for a horse-load of corn was sold at the price

In this year, also, William, archbishop of
of six shillings.
Canterbury, Turstin, archbishop of York, and Alexander, bishop
of Lincoln, went to Rome.
In the year 1127, during the Nativity, and Easter, and
Pentecost, king Henry remained in Normandy, and, having
made an honorable peace with the king of France, before the

has seen the

feast of Saint Michael this most victorious king returned to

England, and brought with him his daughter the empress, the
widow of so great a man, as previously mentioned. In this

year, also, Robert, bishop of Chester, died.

In the year 1128, at the Nativity, king Henry held his
court at Windsor, and proceeded thence to London.
During

Lent and Easter he was at Woodstock, where word was brought

to him that Charles, earl of Flanders, his most beloved friend,
had been, by the basest treachery, slain by his nobles in a
church at Brige, 13 and that the king of France had given
Flanders to William, the son of Robert Curthose, his nephew
and enemy, who, being now firmly established, had punished
all the traitors to Charles with many torments.
Accordingly,
the king, being disturbed at these matters, held a council at
London at the time of the Rogation Days ; and, in similar
manner, did archbishoo William do the same at Westminster,
in the same city.
About Pentecost, the king sent his daughter to Normandy,
to be married to Geoffrey, son of the earl of Anjou, and afterwards, in August, the king himself followed.
Richard, bishop
of London, departed this life, and the king gave the bishopric
to Gilbert, a man most learned in all subjects.
At this time,
also, died Richard, bishop of Hereford.
* In the
year 1129, king Henry, having remained a whole
year in Normandy, marched in a hostile manner into France,
because the king of the Franks was supporting his nephew and

and encamping for eight days at Epernon, as securely

though he had been in his own kingdom, he compelled
king Louis not to give aid to the earl of Flanders. While
here, on enquiring into the origin and career of the kingdom
of the Franks, king Henry was answered by a certain learned

enemy

as

man

to the following effect

" Most
powerful among kings, like most of the nations of
73

Bruges.

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

220

A.D. 1129.

Europe, the Franks derive their origin from the Trojans. For
Antenor, flying with his people on the fall of Troy, built a city
After the
in the territories of Pannonia, called Sycambria.
death of Antenor, they appointed as their leaders Turgot and
On
Francion, from whom the Franks derive their name.
their death, these were succeeded by Marcomer, who was the
father of Pharamond, the first king of the Franks Pharamond
74
begat Clodius Crinitus, from whom the kings of France have
the name of 'Criniti ;' and Clodius was succeeded by Meroveus,
his kinsman, from whom the kings of France received the name
;

of Merovingians.
Meroveus begat Childeric, and he begat
75
who was baptized by Saint Pvemigius. ClodoClodovius,
vius begat Clotaire, who begat Chilperic, and he Clotaire the
Second.
Clotaire begat Dagobert, that most famous king,
who begat Clodovius by Saint Batilda, his queen, Clodovius
begat three sons, namely, Clotaire, Childeric, and Theoderic.
;

Childebert, and he Dagobert, who begat

In sucTheoderic, the father of Clotaire, the last of this line.
cession to him reigned Hilderic, who afterwards received the
tonsure, and retired to a monastery, Pepin being made king.
In another genealogical line, by the daughter of king Clotaire
Ansbert begat Arnold, and Saint Arnold Arnulph, afterwards
bishop of Metz. Saint Arnulph begat Anchises, and he Pepin,
the mayor of the palace Pepin begat Charles Martel, and he
king Pepin. King Pepin was father of the emperor, Charles
the Great. 76 who shone like a constellation among his prede-

King Theoderic begat

cessors and successors.

Charles begat the emperor Louis, and
he the emperor Charles the Bald, and he king Louis, the father
of Charles the Simple.
Charles the Simple begat Louis, and
he Lothaire, who begat Louis, the last king of that line. After
his death, the Franks set over themselves duke Hugh, 77 the
son of the great duke Hugh.
King Hugh was the father of
Robert, a most pious king, which king Ptobert begat three
sons, Hugh, a most beloved duke, and Henry, a most amiable
king, and Exbert, duke of Burgundy.
King Henry was the
father of king Philip, who, at the close of his life, became a
74 It need
hardly be remarked that this genealogy is for the most part
fabulous.
Supposing that the Trojan war took place about B.C. 1000,
the learned informant of king Henry omits about fourteen hundred years.
75

More

77

Hugh

generally called Clovis.

Capet.

Charlemagne.

GREAT COTOCIL AT LONDON.

A.D. 1130.

221

monk, and of Hugh the Great, who, with the great army of
Christians and many of the chieftains of Europe, laid siege to
In
Jerusalem, and rescued it from the hands of the pagans.
the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1129, 78 king Philip
begat Louis, who reigns at the present time and if he only
followed in the footsteps of his ancestors, you would not be
remaining so securely in his kingdom." After these things
were said and done, king Henry returned to Normandy.
About this time, a certain duke, Theoderic by name, came
from the parts of Germany to make certain claims upon Flanders, and having with him certain noblemen of that country ;
and this he did at the persuasion of king Henry. "William,
earl of Flanders, having collected an army and set his forces
in battle array, marched against him, and a fierce battle en;

By his invincible prowess, earl "William made up for

the deficiency of his forces, which were few in number. All
his arms being stained with the blood of the enemy, he cleared
the ranks of the foe with his sword like lightning, and, in
consequence, his enemies being unable to bear the terrible
might of his youthful arm, in utter dismay, took to flight.
Thus did the earl gain a complete victory ; but, while he was
79
besieging a castle of the enemy, and was on the morrow to
receive its surrender, the foe being now almost annihilated,
by the will of God, receiving a slight wound in the hand,
lie died in consequence thereof.
This most noble youth, during his short life, earned endless glory, and, in his praise, a
" Mars has died on
earth, the deities bewail a
poet has said
sued.

deity their equal."

This year,

also,

Hugh

de Pains, master of the knights of the

Temple at Jerusalem, came to England, and brought many

with him from Jerusalem among whom was Fulk, the brother of Geoffrey, earl of Anjou, who was destined to be king.
Eanulph Flambard, bishop of Durham, and William Giffard,
;

bishop of Winchester, departed this life.

In the year 1130, Louis, king of the Franks, caused his
son Philip to be made king ; and king Henry, having made

peace in all parts with France, Flanders, Normandy, Brittany,

Maine, and Anjou, returned in high spirits to England. On the
calends of August, he held a great council at London, on the
78 Of
course, this date is an error.
79

That of Eu, against king Henry.

AXtfALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEIT.

222

A.D. 1130.

subject of prohibiting the priesthood from taking wives. There

at this council William, archbishop of Canterbury, Turstin, archbishop of York, Alexander, bishop of Lin-

were present

coln, Gilbert, bishop of London, Roger, bishop of Salisbury,

80
John, bishop of Eochester, Siffrid, bishop of Sussex, Godfrey,
of
of
Worcester,
Bath,
Simon,
Everard,
bishop
bishop
bishop
of Norwich, Bernard, bishop of Saint David's, and Hervey,
the first bishop of Ely.
The bishops of Winchester, Durham,
These constituted at this
Chester, and Hereford were absent.
period the pillars of the kingdom, and the rays of its sancBut, through the simplicity of archbishop William,
tity.
the king deceived them ; for they conceded to the king the
right of administering justice on the question of the wives of
priests and were deemed imprudent for so doing, as afterwards
proved to be the fact, when the matter turned out to their
for the king received an endless amount
extreme disgrace
of money from priests, and then relieved them from the penalties attendant on so doing.
Then, but to no purpose, did the
bishops repent of having made this concession, when, before
the eyes of all nations, were made manifest the deception practised on the prelates, and the oppression of the king's subjects.
In the same year, misfortunes befell those whom Hugh
de Pains, already mentioned, had taken with him to Jerusalem for, by their sensuality, rapine, and various excesses,
the inhabitants of that holy land had offended the Lord.
But,
as it has been written in the books of Moses and of Kings,
their wickedness in those places did not long remain unpunished. For, on the vigil of Saint Nicholas, a multitude
of the Christians were overcome by a small number of the
pagans, whereas, previously to that, just the reverse used
to happen.
For, at the siege of Damascus, when a great part
of the Christians had gone forth for the purpose of seeking
for provisions, the pagans were astonished at the spectacle
of a multitude of Christians, most valiant men, taking to
flight like women, and, on pursuing them, slew almost countBut those who took refuge in the mountains,
less numbers.
God himself pursued that same night with a tempest, accompanied with drifts of snow and cold to such a degree, that
hardly any one escaped.
It also happened that, while the son of the king of the
;

80

Bishop of Selsey.

A.D.

DEATH OF KING BALDWIN.

1133.

223

Franks, who, as previously mentioned, had been graced with

the crown of the kingdom, was sportively spurring on his horse,
he was met by a pig, which, running against the legs of the
horse while in full career, the new-made king fell off, and,
breaking his neck, expired. Consider what a dreadful mishap,
and how deserving of our astonishment
Behold the loftiness
!

of his position, and by what trivial means it was annihilated

In the year of the Word become flesh 1131, being the thirteenth year of his reign, king Henry passed the festival of the
Nativity at Worcester, and Easter at Woodstock, where Geoffrey de Clinton was accused of treason against the king, and disgraced.
During the Rogation Days, the king was at CanterAt the feast
bury, at the dedication of the new church there.
of Saint Michael, the king went over to Normandy.
In the
!

same year, pope Honorius departed this life, on whose death a

division arose for two persons were elected to the papacy of
Rome, Innocent and Anacletus.
In the year 1132, at Chartres, the king acknowledged Innocent as pope, and rejected Anacletus for the Romans, dividing into two factions, had made choice of both of them.
Innocent being violently expelled from the city by Anacletus,
whose previous name was Peter de Leves, was, by the influence
of king Henry, received throughout the whole of the Gauls.
After this, king Henry returned to England, taking with him
his daughter, whom, with the universal consent of the chief
men of the whole of England, he afterwards restored to her
In
husband, the earl of Anjou, who then demanded her.
;

Hervey, bishop of Ely.

In the year 1133, the king passed the festival of the NatiIn the same
vity at Dunstable, and Easter at Woodstock.
year died Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, and was succeeded by
this year died

f?ulk, the brother of Geoffrey, earl of Anjou. This Fulk, king of

Jerusalem, had by his wife, the daughter of the above-named

two sons, namely, Baldwin and Amauri.

Baldwin succeeded his father, Fulk, in the kingdom of JeruAfter his death, his brother
salem, and died without issue.
Amauri succeeded him as king, and reigned eleven years he
was the father of Baldwin the Leper, who was afterwards king,
and two daughters, namely, Sibyl and Milicent, of whom further mention will be made in the sequel.
king Baldwin,

224

j4TTNALS

OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1135.

In the year 1134, after Pentecost, Henry, king of England,

gave the bishopric of Ely to Nigel, his treasurer, and that
of Durham to Geoffrey, his chancellor the king also created
a new bishopric at Carlisle, arid gave it to Adelulph, the prior
of Saint Oswald.
In the same year an eclipse of the sun
took place on the fourth day before the nones of August, at
about the sixth hour of the day, to such a degree, that the
whole of the sun's disk appeared as though covered by a black
shield.
That same day, the king, although some opposed it,
fearing danger, and tried to dissuade him from it, crossed the
sea without accident.
;

In the year 1 1 35, Gilbert, bishop of London, departed this life.

King Henry remained in Normandy in consequence of the joy
he felt on account of his grandsons, whom Geoffrey, earl of Anjou, had become father of by his daughter, and commanded the
earls and barons of all his dominions to swear fealty to the empress Matilda, his daughter, and Henry, her youngest son, naming
him king after himself. After this, king Henry frequently

purposed to return to England, but his daughter, the empress,

detained him in consequence of the various quarrels which, on
many occasions, arose between the king and the earl of Anjou,
being, in fact, caused by the artfulness of his daughter.
By
the excitement arising therefrom, the king was excited to anger
and rancorous feelings, which by some was said to be the cause
For
of a chill of his constitution, and afterwards of his death.
when the king had returned from hunting, at Saint Dennis, in
the wood of Lions, he ate the flesh of some murense, or lampreys, a fish which he was always very fond of, and which
always disagreed with him. But although the physician had
forbidden him to eat of this fish, the king did not obey his
wholesome advice, in conformity with the saying, "We al-

and desire what is denied." 81

This food, therefore, was a source of most noxious humours,
and a strong exciter of others of a kindred nature, and suddenly
caused a deadly chill in his aged body, creating a great disorder thereby. Nature struggling against this, caused an acute
fever, in its attempts to resist the attack resulting from this
most noxious substance; but the disease gaining the ascen-

ways

strive for

what is

prohibited,

dancy, this mighty king departed this

81

"Nitimur

in

life,

after

having reigned

vetitum semper, cupimusque negata."

DEATH OF KING HEKRY.

A.D. 1135.

five years

and three months, on the

first

whom

225
day of December;

one of our writers says

"
King Henry is dead the glory once, now the grief of the
world.
The Deities lament the death of their fellow divinity

relative to

Mercury, his inferior in eloquence, Apollo, in strength of

mind, Jupiter, in command, and Mars, in might all bewail
him. Janus, his inferior in caution, Alcides, in prowess, Pallas, in arms, Minerva, in arts; all bewail him.
England,
who, springing from her cradle, had shone exalted on high
beneath the sceptre of this divinity, now sinks in shade. She,
with her king, Normandy, with her duke, waxes faint the
one nurtured him as a child, the other lost him as a man."
This happened in the year from the arrival of the Britons
in England, two thousand two hundred and sixty-five
from
the arrival of the Normans, sixty-nine from the beginning of
the world, five thousand three hundred and seventeen ; 8Z in
the year of grace, eleven hundred and thirty-five.
;

On

the decease of the great king Henry, as is generally the

judgment of the people was freely pronounced upon him. Some asserted that he shone resplendent in
three particulars
supreme wisdom, victory, and riches. In
wisdom, because he was considered most profound in counsel,

case after death, the

remarkable for foresight, and distinguished for eloquence.

In

victory, because, besides other exploits which he had successfully

performed, according to the laws of warfare, he had overcome

the king of the Franks. In riches, because in that respect he

far outstripped his predecessors. Others again, animated by opposite feelings, charged him with three vices ; excessive avarice,

while he was wealthy, in order that he might render

greedily gaping for their riches, he laid
hold of everything, with the hooks of informers, by means of
taxes and exactions ; cruelty, inasmuch as he put out the eyes
of his kinsman, the earl of Moretuil, whom he had thrown
into prison, (a horrid crime, which was not known until
death had revealed the king's secrets) ; other instances were
cited besides, which we will omit ; and sensuality, because

inasmuch

as,

all his relatives poor,

after the

manner of king Solomon, he was continually a

slave

to his passion for the female sex.

82

is clearly wrong, both

according to our present reckoning, and
previous mode of calculation, which places the first year of the
Christian era in the year from the beginning of the world 4204.

his

This

own

YOL.

I.

226

AXNALS OF BOGEB PE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1136.

Such matters as these did the common people freely discuss.

In the course of time, however, in consequence of the shocking
events which were kindled through the frantic perfidies of the
Normans, whatever Henry had done, either in a tyrannical
manner, or as befitted a king, seemed most excellent, in comFor after this, without delay,
parison with doings still worse.
Stephen, the younger brother of Theobald, earl of Blois, repaired
man of great activity and boldness and although he
had taken the oath of fealty, in the English kingdom, to the
empress and her son Henry, still, like a tempest, he rushed upon
the crown of the kingdom of England. William, archbishop of
Canterbury, who had been the first to take the oath, oh shame!
consecrated him king in consequence whereof, God pronounced
the judgment against him which he had pronounced against
the high priest, the smiter of Jeremiah, 8** namely, that he
should not live beyond that year. In like manner, Koger,
bishop of Salisbury, who had been the second to take the
before-mentioned oath, and had dictated it to the rest, gave
him the crown and the support of his assistance ; in consequence
of which, by the just judgment of God, at a subsequent period,
being taken prisoner by him whom he had created king, and
consigned to torture, he met with a miserable end.
But why make any further remark? All who had taken
the oath, both bishops as well as earls and chief men, gave
in their adherence to Stephen and did homage to him.
This
was, indeed, a bad sign, that thus suddenly all England, without any delay or resistance, as though in the twinkling of an
eye, became subject to him.
thither, a

KING STEPHEN.
In the year of grace 1136, on Saint Stephen's day, king Stephen was crowned, and held his court at London. At his
" Pax Domini"
coronation, according to report, the
\JPeace
of the Lord~\ was neither said at the mass, nor repeated before
the people when this sacrament was performed.
As yet the body of king Henry remained unburied in Normandy for he had died on the first day of December. His
body was brought to Rouen, where his entrails, brains, and
;

82 *

Alluding to the fate of Pashur, son of Immer, the priest,

6.
Jer. xx. 2

smote Jeremiah.

who

BURIAL OF KING HEXIiT.

A.D. 1136.

227

eyes were buried ; but the remainder of his body being cut
asunder with knives in every part, and then sprinkled with a
quantity of salt, was wrapped up and sewed in bull's hides, to
avoid the offensiveness of the smell, which being strong and conIn continued, was overpowering to those who stood near it.
sequence of this, even the person who, in consideration of a large
sum, had opened the head with a hatchet for the purpose of extracting the brain, which was in a most corrupt state, although

he had wrapped up his own head in napkins, still met with

death therefrom, and had poor reason for rejoicing at his

Ms

He was the last of the many slain by king Henry.

bargain.
His attendants then conveyed the royal corpse to Caen,
where, while it was lying in the church in which his father
had been buried, it was steeped in a quantity of salt and
wrapped up in numerous hides, still a black and disgusting
liquid matter coming through the hides oozed forth therefrom,
and being caught in vessels placed beneath the bier, was carried

the servants fainting with disgust.

See, therefore, reader, whoever thou art,

away by

how the body of a

most potent king, whose head had been decked with a crown,
gold, and the choicest gems, with splendour almost divine,
whose two hands had been radiant with sceptres, the rest of
whose person had glittered all over with tissue of gold, whose
mouth used to be supplied with food so exquisite and delicious,
before whom all were wont to arise, whom all had dreaded, all
See, I say, to what that body
congratulated, all admired
was reduced how horribly

it was put out of sight, how shock;

Behold the result of human affairs,
ingly thrust aside
upon which the judgment ever depends, and learn to have a
contempt for all that thus terminates, all that is thus reduced
!

annihilation.

to,

At

last, the remains of the royal corpse were brought to

83
England, and were, in twelve days after, on his birth-day,
buried at the abbey of Beading, which the same king Henry
had founded and enriched with many possessions. Thither,
also, came king Stephen from his court, which, at the feast of
the Nativity, he had been holding in London, to meet the body
of his uncle and with him, William, archbishop of Canter;

83

"Natalis" here, is probably a misprint for "Natali."

says that he was buried on Uis birth-day.

Wendover

ft

Roger of

223

1.NXALS OF ROGEK DE 1IOVEDEN.

A.D. 1136.

bury, and many bishops and nobles, and there they buried
king Henry with the respect due to a man so great.
King Stephen proceeded thence to Oxford, where he repeated
and confirmed the concessions which he had promised to make
to God, the people, and the holy Church, on the day of his
In the first place, he promised
coronation, which were these
on oath that, on the death of bishops, he would never retain
the sees in his own hand, but immediately consent to the
election and invest them with bishops. Secondly, he promised
on oath, that he would retain in his hand the woods of no clerk
:

or layman, as king Henry had done, who had every year

impleaded them, if they either took venison in their own
woods, or rooted them up or thinned them to supply their
own necessities which kind of unjust impleading was carried
to so annoying a length, that, if the supervisors set eye from
:

upon the wood of any person whom they deemed

moneyed man, they immediately obtained an injuncagainst waste thereon, whether it had suffered waste or
in order that, by some means or other, they might be

a distance
to be a

tion
not,

enabled to mulct him.

In the third

place,

he promised on

that Danegelt, that is to say, two shillings on every

hide of land, which his predecessors had been accustomed
to receive yearly, he would give up for ever.
These are
the principal things which he promised on oath to God ;
there were others besides; but none of these promises did
oath,

he keep.
In the meantime, while, at the close of the festival of the
Nativity, king Stephen was staying at Oxford, he received
tidings which informed him to this effect: "David, king of
the Scots, on pretence that he was coming with peaceful intent for the purpose of visiting you, has come to Carlisle and
Newcastle, and stealthily taken possession of them both ;" to
which king Stephen made answer " What he has taken by
"
and thereupon, without
stealth, I will recover by victory
moved
his
the
forward
king
army, which was so mighty,
delay,
so valiant, and so numerous, that none in England could be
remembered like it. However, king David met him in the
neighbourhood of Durham, and, making a treaty with him,
restored Newcastle, but retained Carlisle with the king's consent.
David, however, did not do homage to king Stephen ;
because he had previously, as the first of the laity, promised
;

STEPHEN CEOSSES INTO NOBMANDT.

A.D. 1137-

on oath

own

to the empress, the

229

daughter of king Henry and his

niece, to maintain her in possession of

England after the

death of king Henry. However, the son of king David, Henry
by name, did homage to king Stephen on which, the latter
presented him with the horough which is called Huntingdon,
;

by way of

gift.

the king returned at Lent, and held his court at

festival of Easter, amid such dazzling
splendour, that there was never one in England more brilliant
than it in its multitudes, magnificence, gold, silver, jewels,
garments, and luxuries of every description.
At the time of the Rogation Days, the king was seized with
a lethargy, and it was currently reported that he was dead. On
hearing of this, Hugh Bigod secretly effected an entrance into
Norwich castle, and would not restore it to any person except
to the king himself on his repairing thither, and then very
It was now that the frenzied conduct of the Norreluctantly.

After

this,

London during the

mans, which has been previously mentioned, began to produce its

effects in perjury and treason. The king, therefore, took Badington, the owner of which was one Robert, a traitor, who had rebelled against the king; after which, he laid siege to the city of
85
Exeter, which Baldwin de Redwers held against him and
being long detained there, and constructing many engines of
war, consumed a large portion of his treasures in so doing. At
length, however, the castle was surrendered to him, and the
king, following the most pernicious advice, did not exercise
But if he had exercised it
vengeance upon the traitors.
on this occasion, so many castles would not have afterwards
held out against him. The king proceeded thence to the Isle of
Wight, and took it from Baldwin de Redwers, previously
Mentioned, whom he banished from England.
;

The

king,

elated

at

these

successes,

went

to

hunt

at

Bramton, which is one mile distant from Huntingdon, and

there he held pleas as to the forests of his nobles, that is to say,
with reference to their woods and hunting, and thereby broke
the vow and promise which he had made before God and the
people.

In the year of grace 1137, being the second year of the

reign of king Stephen, the king, at the season of Lent,
crossed over into Normandy. Alexander, bishop of Lincoln, and
85

Or

Rivers.

230

ANNALS OF BOGEB, DE HOVEDEX.

A. D.I 138.

nobles besides, crossed over with him ; and there, the

well versed in martial enterprises, enjoyed
brilliant success in all his enterprises
thwarted the stratagems of the enemy, reduced the fortresses of the foe, and
proved himself the most distinguished among the greatest of
men. He made a treaty with the king of the Franks, and his
son Eustace did homage to the king of the Franks, for Normandy, which is subject to the superior lordship of the Franks.
This became known to the earl of Anjou, who was his most inveterate enemy, inasmuch as he had married the empress of
Germany, the daughter of king Henry, who had received the
oaths of Stephen with reference to England, and in consequence, the husband and wife demanded possession of England,
but, in the end, consented to a treaty with king Stephen.
For the earl saw that, at present, he could not possibly cope
with the king's strength, both by reason of his great military
renown, and the money, of which an abundance was still left
from the treasures of the deceased king.
In the same year, Louis the Fat, king of the Franks,
departed this life, and was succeeded by his son Louis.
These two years, in fact, were the most prosperous ones of
king Stephen's reign but the third, of which we shall now
make mention, was of a doubtful and varied character, Avhile the
two succeeding ones were replete with loss and calamity.
In the year of grace 1138, being the third year of the reign
of king Stephen, the king, immediately on his return to
England, flew to Bedford, on the vigil of the Nativity of our
Lord, and besieged it throughout the whole festival of the
Nativity and, indeed, it was the opinion of many that he
incurred the displeasure of God, because the festival of fesIn the same year,
tivals he paid little or no attention to.
Bedford
Peter de Leves, the anti-pope, departed this life.
having surrendered to king Stephen, he immediately moved
his army onwards to Scotland.
For king David, having sworn fealty to the daughter of
king Henry, as though under the veil of respect for his oath,
by means of his troops, was perpetrating the most execrable
deeds.
Pregnant women they ripped asunder, and tore the
offspring prematurely from the mother's womb, tossed children
on the points of their lances, beheaded the priests upon the altars,
and then placed the heads which they had cut off from the

many
king,

who was

A.D. 1138.

BISHOP RALPH ADDRESSES THE ARMY.

231

crucifixes upon the bodies of the slain, and, by way of exIn

change, placed the heads of the slain upon the crucifixes.
consequence of this, wherever the Scots came, the places were
filled with cruelty and horror, the shrieks of women, the outcries of aged men, the groans of the dying, and the desperation of the youthful.
On this, king Stephen aroused himself, and burned and ravaged the southern parts of king David's kingdom, while David
himself did not dare to confront him. After Easter, however,
the disgraceful fury of the traitors became greatly inflamed. For
one of the rebels, Talbot by name, held Hereford, in Wales,
against the king ; to which, however, the king laid siege, and
reduced it to submission. Earl Robert, 86 the illegitimate son of
king Henry, held against him a most strongly fortified castle,
the name of which was Bristowe, 87 and another called Slede. 83
William Lovel held the castle of Kari ; 89 Paganel held the
castle of Ludiow ; "William de Houn held the castle of
Dunster ; M Robert de Nichole 91 held the castle of Wareham ;
Eustace Fitz-John, a one-eyed vile traitor, held the castle
of Malton; William Fitz- Allan held the castle of Salopes92
bury, which last the king took by force of arms, and hanged
some of those who were taken prisoners ; on hearing of which,
Walkelm, who held Dover castle, immediately surrendered it

queen who was then besieging it.

While king Stephen was thus engaged in the southern parts
of England, David, king of the Scots, led an innumerable
army into England. By the advice and exhortation of Turstin, archbishop of York, the nobles of the north of England
went out to meet him, with William, the illustrious earl of
93
Albennarle, and planted the standard or royal banner at Al94
in
moor.
on
Cutune
wrton,
As,
consequence of illness, the
archbishop of York could not be present at the battle, he sent
in his place Ralph, bishop of the Orkneys, 96 who, standing
in the midst of the army, on an elevated spot, addressed
them to the following effect
to the

88

86

Of Gloucester.

89

*
In Somersetshire.
Castle Gary, in Somersetshire.
Roger of Wendover calls him Robert of Lincoln.

91

92
83
S1

Bristol.

Leeds.

Shrewsbury.

Hence this is sometimes called the battle of the Standard.

95
North Allerton.
Roger of Wendover says, Bishop of Durham.

ANXALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

232

A.D. 1138.

"Most illustrious nobles of England, Kormans by birth,

when about to enter on the combat, it befits you to hold

(for

in remembrance your names and your birth), consider who

you are, and against whom, and where it is, you are waging war;
for then no one shall with impunity resist your prowess. Bold
France, taught by experience, has quailed beneath your valour,
fierce England, led captive, has submitted to you ; rich Apulia,
on having you for her masters, has flourished once again ;

Jerusalem so famed, and illustrious Antioch, have bowed

themselves before you and now Scotland, which of right is
subject to you, attempts to show resistance, displaying a temerity not warranted by her arms, more fitted indeed for rioting
than for battle.
These are people, in fact, who have no
knowledge of military matters, no skill in fighting, no modeThere is no room then left for fear, but
ration in ruling.
rather for shame, that those whom we have always sought
on their own soil and overcome, reversing the usual order
of things, have, like so many drunkards and madmen, come
flocking into our country. This, however, I, a bishop, and the
substitute for your archbishop, tell you, has been brought about
by Divine Providence in order that those who have in this
country violated the temples of God, stained the altars with
blood, slain his priests, spared neither children nor pregnant
women, may on the same spot receive the condign punishment
of their crimes and this most just resolve of the Divine will,
;

day put in execution by means of your hands.

Arouse your spirits then, ye civilized warriors, and, firmly relying on the valour of your country, nay, rather on the presence of
God, arise against these most unrighteous foes. And let not their

God

will this

rashness move you, because so many insignia of your valour cause

no alarm to them. They know not how to arm 96 themselves for
whereas you, during the time of peace, prepare yourbattle
;

selves for war, in order that in battle

you may not experience the

doubtful contingencies of warfare. Cover your heads then with
the helmet, your breasts with the coat of mail, your legs with
the greaves, and your bodies with the shield, that so the foeman
may not find where to strike at you, on seeing you thus surrounded on every side with iron. Marching then against them
On
thus, unarmed and wavering, why should we hesitate ?
98
This is probably said in allusion to the absence of defensive armour,
with the half-naked Scotch.

DEFEAT OF THE

A.D. 1138.

SCOTS.

233

account of their numbers perhaps ? But it is not so much the

numbers of the many as the valour of the few that gains the
For a multitude unused to discipline is a hindrance to
battle.
itself,

when

successful, in completing the victory,

when routed,

Besides your foi-efathers, when but few in

number, have many a time conquered multitudes ; what then is
the natural consequence of the glories of your ancestry, your constant exercises, your military discipline, but that though fewer
in number, you should overcome multitudes ? But now the enemy, advancing in disorder, warname to close what I have to say,
and rushing on with a straggling front, gives me great reason for
I therefore in the place of the archbishop of you who
gladness.
are this day about to avenge the sins committed against the
house of the Lord, against the priests of the Lord, and against
your king under the Lord's protection, whoever of you shall
fall fighting, do absolve him from all punishment for sins, in
the name of the Father, whose creatures they have so shamefully and horribly slain, of the Son, whose altars they have
polluted, and of the Holy Ghost, whose inspired ones, in their
To this all the troops of the
frenzy, they have slaughtered."
English answered "Amen, Amen;" and the mountains and
hills re-echoed with their cries.
At the same instant, the Scots raised the shout of their
"
Albany
country, and the cries of
Aloany !" ascended to
the heavens but the shouts were soon drowned in the dreadful crash and the loud noise of the blows.
When the ranks
of the men of Lothian, who had obtained from the king of
Scotland, though reluctantly on his part, the glory of striking
the first blow, hurling their darts and presenting their lances
of extraordinary length, bore down upon the ranks of the English knights encased in mail, striking as it were against a wall
of iron, they found them impenetrable. But the archers of the
English, mingling with the cavalry, poured their arrows like
a cloud upon them, and pierced those who were not protected
by armoiir. Meanwhile the whole of the Normans and the
English, stood in one dense phalanx around the standard,
The chief commander of the men of
perfectly immoveable.
Lothian fell slain, pierced by an arrow, on which the whole of
his men took to flight.
For the most high God was offended
with them, and all their valour was destroyed even as a spider's web.
On seeing this, the main body of the Scots, which
in taking to flight.

234

AXNALS OF fiOGEK DE HOVEDES.

A.D. 1139-

was

fighting with the greatest valour in another part of the

was alarmed and took to flight. Next, the king's troop,
which king David had formed of several clans, as soon as it
field,

perceived this, began to drop off, at first ; man by man, and

afterwards in bodies, the king standing firm, and being at last
left almost alone.
The king's friends seeing this, forced him
to mount his horse and take to flight but Henry, his valiant
son, not heeding what he saw being done by his men, but solely
intent on glory and valour, while the rest were taking to flight,
most bravely charged the enemy's line, and shook it by the
wondrous vigour of his onset. For his troop was the only one
;

mounted on horseback, and

consisted of English and Normans,

a part of his father's household. His horsemen,
however, were not able long to continue their attacks against
soldiers on foot, cased in mail, and standing immoveable in
close and dense ranks
but, with their lances broken and their
horses wounded, were compelled to take to flight. Eumour says,
that many thousands 98 of the Scots were slain on that field, besides those who, on being taken in the woods and standing corn,
were put to death. Accordingly, the English and Normans
happily gained the victory, and with a very small effusion of

who formed

blood.

In this battle the commanders were the above-named Ralph,

bishop of the Orkneys, the illustrious William, earl of Albemarle, of the blood royal, and famed for his military prowess,
"Walter Espec, a celebrated nobleman, William Piperel of Nottingham, and Gilbert de Lacy, whose brother was the only
knight there slain.
On hearing of the result of this engagement, king Stephen
and all who were with him gave hearty thanks to God. This
At the Advent of
battle was fought in the month of August.
our Lord, Alberic, legate of the Roman church and bishop of
Ostia, held a council at London, on which occasion, with the
consent of king Stephen, Theobald, abbat of Bee, was made
archbishop of Canterbury.
In the year of grace 1139, being the fourth year of the
reign of king Stephen, after the Nativity, the said king took
the castle of Slede l by siege ; and afterwards proceeded to
Scotland, where he laid waste the country on all sides with
fire and sword, on which the king was obliged to make terms
99

Roger of Wendover says, eleven thousand.

Leeds.

CONDUCT OF STEPHEN TO THE BISHOP OF SALISBrKY. 235

A.D. 1139

with him. King Stephen thereupon returned to England,

taking with him Henry, the son of the king of the Scots
He then laid siege to Ludlow, where the
[as a hostage].
same Henry, being dragged from his horse by an iron hook,
was nearly taken prisoner, but the king himself valiantly rescued him from the enemy. After this, without accomplishing his object, he returned to Oxford, where a thing took place
remarkable for its disgraceful character, and at variance with
all civilized usage.
For the king, after having received them
in peace, violently arrested at his own court Roger, bishop
of Salisbury, and Alexander, * bishop of Lincoln, who, BO far
from refusing to settle matters with justice, had most earnestly
entreated permission so to do.
1

Having thrown bishop Alexander into prison there, he took

the bishop of Salisbury with him to his castle, called Devizes,
a finer one than which there was not in all Europe.
There
he tortured him with the pangs of hunger, and tied a halter
round the neck of his son, 2 who had been the king's chanand by such
cellor, as though he were about to be hanged
methods extorted from him the surrender of the castle, far
from remembering the benefits which, at the beginning of
his reign, beyond all others, he had conferred upon him;
such, then, was the reward he bestowed on him for his devotedness.
In a similar manner he gained possession of Sy;

resburn,

* which was
very

ficence.

On

little inferior to Devizes in magniobtaining the bishop's' treasures, by means of them

he gained Constance, sister of Louis, king of the Franks, in
marriage for his son Eustace. On retiring thence, the king
took bishop Alexander, whom he had left in confinement at
Oxford, with him to Newark, where that bishop had built
castle, near the river Trent, extremely well fortified and
most amply supplied. On coming there, the king imposed
on the bishop a fast not prescribed by the law, 8 and declared,
on his oath, that he should be deprived of all food whatever
until the castle was surrendered to him.
In consequence
of this, with considerable
difficulty, by means of prayers and
entreaties, the bishop prevailed on his own people to transfer
1#

Some

historians call

him the nephew of the bishop of

Salisbury,

but he was suspected to be his son.

2

This person, whose

bishop of Salisbury, by
J*
Sherburne.

name was Roger, was

Maud

said to

be the son of Roger,

of Ramsbury, his mistress.

a

The

ecclesiastical law.

236

A.NNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

his castle from his

A.D. 1139.

own

authority into the hands of strangers.

castle of his was surrendered,
not inferior to the other either in appearance

In a similar manner, another

4

called Slaford,
or excellence of situation.

Not long after, when Henry, bishop of Winchester, the king's

brother, who was now legate of the Roman Church, was holding a council at Winchester, Theobald himself, the archbishop
of Canterbury, and all the bishops who were with him, threw
themselves at the king's feet, and begged with the most earnest
supplications that he would restore their possessions to the
above-mentioned bishops, and promised that they themselves
would cordially forgive the king for all he had done against
them. But the king, listening to the voice of persons evilly
inclined, slighted the supplications of so many venerable men
of such high station, and would not accede to their requests.
In consequence of this conduct, the house of king Stephen was

consigned to impending destruction.

For, immediately upon this, the daughter of king Henry,
who had been empress of the Romans, and to whom the kingdom of England had been secured by oath, came to England ;

on which, king Stephen besieged her at Arundel, and, either

through listening to perfidious counsels, or else seeing that the
5
castle was impregnable, allowed her to go to Bristowe.

In the same year, Roger, bishop of Salisbury, pined away,

being wasted as much by grief as by old age, and ended his life.
Let all, then, who read of this, be astounded at so great and so
sudden a change of events. For, from his youth upwards, so
many blessings had fallen to the lot of the man above-named,
and, without interruption, had so wondrously accumulated
upon him, that all said that, in his case, Fortune was forgetful
of her fickle disposition.
Nor did he suffer any adversity during the whole of his life, until at last so vast an accumulation of
miseries, befalling him at the same moment, overwhelmed him.
Let no one then feel confidence as to the long continuance of
his happiness, let no one presume on the stability6 of Fortune,
let no one imagine that his seat can long be firm upon her
revolving wheel
In the year of grace 1 140, being the fifth year of the reign
of king Stephen, after the Nativity, the said king banished
!

Sleaford.
6

Bristol.

" iustabilitate."
" Stabilitate" seems a
preferable reading to

DEATH OF TUESTIN.

A.D. 1110.

237

Nigel, bishop of Ely, from his see, as he was the nephew

of the above-named bishop of Salisbury; in consequence of
which relationship 1 he had become an object of the king's
hatred. As to where the king was at the feast of the Nativity,
or where at Easter, it matters not to say.
For now, courts
held in regal state, and the pomp of royalty, handed down from
the ancient line of kings, were utterly put an end to, the vast
amount of treasures had been entirely expended, there was no
such thing as peace in the kingdom, all quarters were threat-

ened with slaughter, conflagration, and rapine. Shrieks, grief,

and terror re-echoed in tones like thunder on every side, and in
every place there were the tumultuous alarms of depredation
and violence. In consequence of this, the following Elegiac
lines were composed
" Who shall
give me a spring, for what else but a spring of
tears do I need r that with tears I may bewail the wicked
deeds of my native land ? A darkness hath come upon it,
sent from the depths of hell, which in lowering clouds covers
the face of this realm
Lo frenzy, shrieks, conflagrations,
theft, rapine, slaughter, and bad faith, in strict alliance come
At the present day men act the thief both torushing on
wards the wealth and the owners of the wealth, and, strange
kind of theft while sleeping in their very, castles they surprise them.
Perjury is good faith, lying a noble act; even
the betrayal of their lords is a deed worthy of men.
The
band of robbers breaks open temples and tombs, and even oh
The anointed
shocking deed
lays hands upon the priests.
oh
of the Lord, and women as well, they torture, and
shame
that they may purchase their liberty, devise how
to rack them with torments
Famine, therefore, comes on
ajace their flesh consumed, to skin and bone reduced, they
breathe forth their fleeting souls
Who can give sepulture to
crowds so vast of the dying ? Behold the face of hell, and a
:

calamity its like !"

In the same year, king Stephen gave Northumbria to Henry,
the son of David, king of the Scots.
In the same year died
Turstin, archbishop of York, on whose decease there immediately arose a division in the church of York, as to the election of an archbishop.
For some of the canons made choice of
7

"

Progeniem," in the text, hinting that he was son of the bishop of

Salisbury.

ANNALS OF KOGEH DE HOVEDEN.

238

A.D. 1141.

"William, treasurer of the church of York, who was accordingly

consecrated by Henry, bishop of Winchester, legate of the
Church of Rome. But the other canons chose as their arch-

Henry Murdac, who prevailed, and retained the archbishopric as long as he lived, while archbishop William remained with Henry, bishop of Winchester, who had consecrated
him, until the decease of Henry Murdac.
In the year of grace 1141, being the sixth year of the reign
bishop

of king Stephen, that king, before the Nativity, laid siege to

the city of Lincoln, the castle of which, Ranulph, earl of
Chester, had treacherously seized ; and there the king took up
his quarters until the Purification of Saint Mary ; when earl
Ranulph brought with him Eobert, the son of king Henry, his
own son-in-law, and some other valiant nobles, in order to raise
and the most valiant earl, having
the siege by the king
with difficulty crossed a marsh, which was almost impassable,
on the same day, drawing out his troops in battle array, offered
the king battle. He himself, with his own men, formed the
those whom king Stephen had deprived of their
first line
inheritance, the second and the great earl Robert, with his
men, the third on the flank there was a multitude of Welchmen, better provided with daring than with arms. After
this, the earl of Qhester, a consummate warrior, glittering with
conspicuous arms, thus addressed earl Robert and the other
nobles
" With the
greatest sincerity, to you, most invincible chieftain, and to you, nobles and fellow-soldiers, do I return many
;

who have magnanimously shewn your goodwill

me at the hazard of your lives. Since then, I am

thanks,

wards

occasion of your peril,

it is

only fair that I should be the

to-

the
first

to expose myself to peril, and be the first to pierce the ranks

of this most faithless king, who, after making a treaty, has

broken the peace.

injustice and in my

Wherefore, trusting both in the king's

I will straightway cleave asunder the royal ranks, and with my sword make way through the
midst of the foe. It shall be the part of your prowess to follow me while I, lead the way, and to imitate my example as I
I already seem to myself, in my presaging mind, to be
strike.
passing through the royal ranks, trampling the nobles beneath
my feet, and piercing the king himself with my sword."
Thus he spoke on which earl Robert addressed the youth,
;

own valour,

A.D. 1141>

FARL ROBERT ADDRESSES HIS TROOPS.

and standing upon an elevated

effect

239

spot, delivered a speech to this

" It

is not without reason that you demand the honor of the

blow, both on the ground of your noble descent, and the
valour wherein you excel.
But still, if you stand upon noble
descent, I am not surpassed by you, being the son of a most
noble king, and the grandson of a most mighty monarch if
upon valour, here are many men of most consummate bravery,
before whom not a man living can be preferred for prowess.
But it is a far different reason that influences me. For, contrary to the oaths which he made to my sister, the king has
cruelly usurped the kingdom, and, causing confusion on every
8
side, has been the occasion of death to many thousands, and
after his own example, has distributed lands among those who
have no right thereto, violently taking them away from those
who rightfully possessed them. By those who have been thus
wickedly disinherited, with the aid of God, the Supreme Judge,

first

who prepares vengeance, must he be first attacked. He who

judges His people in equity, will look down from His habitation on high in the heavens, and will never desert us in this
our great necessity, who with justice seek what is just. There
is one thing, however, most valiant chieftains, and all you
which I desire firmly to impress upon your
minds, namely, that by the marshes through which with difficulty you have passed, there can be no way of escape by
fellow-soldiers,

flight.

flight,

Here, therefore,

we must

hope of escape there

make

is

either conquer or die

in
This alone remains for
;

none.

into the city with your swords.

But if
aught of truth, the fact that you have no
possible means of escape is the very thing which, this day,
with the help of God, will gain for us the victory. For he
nfust needs have recourse to prowess, who has not any possible
means of escape. On the other hand, the citizens of Lincoln,
who stand close to their city, with minds quailing beneath the

you, to

way

my mind presages

vigour of your onset, you, proving victorious, will see flying

for refuge to their homes.
Besides, consider who it is against

whom

you are waging war. Alan, duke of the Bretons, comes

forth in arms against us, nay, rather, against God ; an infamous
man and one polluted with all kinds of crimes who in mis8
" soldiers " hut
The text has "
"thousands,"
;

militibus,"

seems preferable, and

is

"millibus,"

the reading hi Ranulph Highden's narrative.

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEX

240

A.D. 1141.

chief knows not his equal, who has never wanted the desire to
do injury, and who would consider it his only and extreme reproach not to be incomparable to any one in cruelty. There
is also come out against us the earl of Hellent, crafty in his
a planner of treachery in whose heart iniquity
deceitfulness
;

slothful in deeds
and guile in his mouth
presumptuous in heart magnanimous in words pusillanimous
ia acting the last to attack, the first to run away tardy
There is also come out against us
in battle, swift in flight.
earl Hugh, to whom it seems a trifle to have broken his oath
to the empress, but he must commit perjury a second time
in the most glaring manner, by affirming that king Henry
gave the kingdom to Stephen and deprived his own daughter
There is also come out the earl of Albemarle, a
thereof.

is rooted,

man

of singular constancy in crime, ready for daring evil,

and slow to relinquish it whom his wife, taking to flight,

has abandoned by reason of his intolerable filthiness.
There
is also come out the earl, who has taken away his wife from the
last named earl, a most avowed adulterer of singular impurity
a devotee of Bacchus a stranger to Mars
wreaking with
wine, and unacquainted with warfare. There is also come out,
8*
whose deeds consist of words alone ;
Simon, earl of Hampton,
whose only gifts are promises who when he has said a thing,
has done it; when he has promised, has given.
There are
also come out, other nobles just like their king, accustomed to
enriched with rapines fattened upon murders all,
robberies
in fact, defiled by perjury.
You, therefore, most valiant
men, whom the great king Henry has advanced, and man
has humbled, whom he has raised, this man has depressed,
arouse your courage, and trusting in your valour, nay, rather,
;

in the justice of God, take the vengeance thus offered to you

by God upon these wicked persons, and confer imperishable
If then it is now your determiglory upon your posterity.
nation to be the instruments of this judgment of God, vow
that you will press onward, abjure all thoughts of flight, and

with one consent raise your right hands towards heaven."

Hardly had he concluded, when all, raising their hands towards heaven, with a thrilling shout abjured flight, and getting
their arms in readiness for the attack, moved onward against
the

enemy

in splendid array.
8*

Southampton.

BALDWIN ADDRESSES THE KING'S ABMT.

1141.

A.D.

241

King Stephen in the meantime, his mind fluctuating amid

mighty cares, had the mass performed with the greatest soBut when, according to the usual custom, he was
lemnity.
placing in the hands of bishop Alexander a wax taper, an
This was an omen
offering to God worthy of a king, it broke.
of sorrow to the king.
The pix9 also fell down upon the altar
in which was the body of the Lord, the string breaking in
the presence of the bishop. This was an omen of the king's
ruin.
After this, the valiant king went forth, and with the
he himgreatest coolness disposed his troops in battle array
;

on foot ranged in the closest possible order the whole

body of his men in armour, dismounted from their horses.
The earls with their troops on horse-back 10 arranged to fight in
two bodies but these bodies of horsemen appeared to be very
small, as the earls had brought but few with them, though
pretended to be more in number. But the king's army was
very numerous, and marshalled under only one standard, that
of the king upon which, as king Stephen had not an agreable
self

voice, the speech to the army by way of exhortation was delegated to Baldwin, a man of great nobleness, and a most

valiant soldier, who, standing on an elevated spot, when, by a

modest silence he had called the attention of all to his words,
thus commenced, with the gaze of all intently fixed upon him
" All those
who, when the lines of battle are drawn up, are
about to engage, ought to see beforehand to three things first,
;

the righteousness of their cause next, the number of their

men lastly, the prowess of their troops. The righteousness
of their cause, lest danger to the soul should be incurred ; the
number of their men, lest they should be overwhelmed with
the number of the enemy ; the prowess of their troops, lest,
tmisting in a multitude, they should, by relying on the weak,
still be overthrown.
On all these points we see ourselves suitably prepared in the matter upon which we are engaged. For
the righteousness of our cause is this, that, observing what we
have sworn to our king before God, we stand facing those who
1 uve
proved perjured towards him to the peril of death. As
to our numbers, in horsemen we are not inferior, in foot more
;

The box

in which the consecrated wafer is kept.

This passage in Roger of Wendover applies to the earls, the antagonists of Stephen, and the liberty has been taken here of adapting the passage to that sense.
)0

VOL.

I.

ANNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

242

A.O.I Ul.

But the prowess of so many earls, so many nobles

and knights always accustomed to warfare, who in words
can express ? Besides, the boundless valour of the king himself will stand for you in the stead of thousands.
Since, then,
your liege lord is in the midst of you, the Lord's anointed,
to whom you have sworn allegiance, perform your vows before God inasmuch as you shall receive the greater reward from
God, the more faithfully and constantly you fight for your
numerous.

king, the faithful against the unfaithful, the observers of the

law against the perjured. Then, be of good comfort and filled
with entire confidence. Consider against whom you fight. The
might of earl '.Robert is well known according to his practice,
he threatens much, and does but little, having the mouth of
the lion and the heart of the hare eloquent in words, and always in the back-ground through his slothfulness. As for the
earl of Chester, he is a man of unreasonable boldness, ready for
plotting, inconstant in performing, impetuous in warfare, unprovided against danger, contriving schemes too lofty for his
:

upon impossibilities, and bringing with him few

good soldiers
collecting a straggling multitude of strangers,
there is no reason why he should be dreaded.
For whatever
he begins like a man, he always leaves like a woman since
in all matters in which he has been concerned, he has met
with misfortune, either overcome in the encounter and running
away, or if, on extraordinary occasions, victorious, sustaining
The Welchmen whom he
greater loss than those overcome.
has brought with him are only objects of our contempt, oppos-

reach, bent

ing their unarmed rashness to the front of battle, devoid of skill

and all knowledge of the art of war, like cattle running upon
the hunting-spears.
The others, both nobles and common soldiers, are deserters and vagabonds, and I only wish they had
been brought here in greater numbers, for the more they are
in number, the worse will they prove in the trial of them.
You, therefore, earls and men of noble rank, ought to be
mindful of your valour and your dignity. This day elevate
your prowess, so inestimable, to the most exalted pitch, and, in
imitation of your ancestors, leave to your sons an everlasting
The constant success of your arms should be to you
glory.
an incentive to fight the continuance of reverses will be to
them a motive for running away. And indeed, already, if
I am not deceived, they repent of coming hither, and are at
;

A.D. 1141.

this

BATTLE AT LINCOLN.

moment thinking

243

of flight, if the rugged nature of the

would allow of it. Since then, it is not possible for them

to fight or fly, what else have they done but, by the will of
God, offer both themselves and their baggage unto you ? Accordingly, you see their horses, their arms, and their bodies
spot

Lift up your hearts, theresubject to your determination.

and stretch forth your invincible right hands, ye warriors
to receive with extreme joyousness that which God
fore,

himself has presented to you."

Already, before he had concluded his speech, the shouts of
the enemy were heard, the clanging of clarions, the neighing
The troop of the
of horses, the re-echoing of the ground.
proscribed which formed the van, charged the king's line, in
which were earl Alan, the earl of Mellent, Hugh, earl of
East Anglia, earl Simon, and the earl of Warrenne, with
such fury, that instantly, in the twinkling of an eye, it was
routed, and became divided into three parts ; some of them
were slain, some taken prisoners, while some took to flight.
The division which was commanded by the earl of Albemarle
and William of Ypres charged the Welch, who were advancing
on the flank, and put them to flight. But the troops of the
earl of Chester attacked the body of the above-named earl,
and, like the first line, it was scattered in an instant. All
the king's knights took to flight, and with them William of
11
a native of Flanders, a man of the rank of an earl,
Ypres,

and of great prowess.

In consequence of this, king Stephen was left with his body
of foot in the midst of the enemy.
Accordingly, they surrounded the king's troops on every side, and assaulted them in
every quarter, just in the way that an attack is made upon a
fortified place.
Then might you have seen a dreadful aspect
of battle, on every quarter around the king's troops fire flasha dreadful
ing from the meeting of swords and helmets,
at which the hills re-echoed, the
crash, a terrific clamour,
city walls resounded.

"With horses spurred on, they charged

the king's troop, slew some, wounded others, and dragging
some away, made them prisoners. No rest, no breathingtime was granted them, except in the quarter where stood
that most valiant king, as the foe dreaded the incomparable
11
Roger of Wendover says that William of Ypres "and others, who
Could not take to flight, were taken and thrown into prison."

K 2

244

AJTNALS OF EOGEE

I)E

HOVEDEN.

A.I).

1141.

force of his blows.

The earl of Chester, on perceiving this,
envying the king his glory, rushed upon him with all the
12
Then was seen the might of the
weight of his armed men.
to
a
thunderbolt, slaying some with his immense
king, equal
Then arose the shouts
battle-axe, and striking down others.
afresh, all rushing against him, and he against all. At length,

through the number of the blows, the king's battle-axe was

broken asunder.
Instantly, with his right hand, drawing his
sword, well worthy of a king, he marvellously waged the comOn seeing
bat, until the sword as well was broken asunder.
this, William de Kahamnes, a most powerful knight, rushed
upon the king, and seizing him by the helmet, cried with a
loud voice, " Hither, all of you, come hither
I have taken
!

All flew to the spot, and the king was taken.

Baldwin was also captured, who had made the speech for the
purpose of exhorting them, pierced with many wounds, and
bruised with many blows, while earning undying fame by
his glorious resistance.
Richard Fitz-Urse was also taken,

the king

who
by

!"

in giving blows and receiving

After the king was

his prowess.

them was distinguished

made prisoner, his troop

still fought on;

indeed, being surrounded, they could not
take to flight but at last were all either taken prisoners or
slain. According to the usages of war, the city was plundered,
and the king, in a piteous condition, was taken there.
The judgment of God being thus wrought upon the king, he
was led to the empress, and placed in captivity in the castle at
Bristowe. 13 The empress was recognized as mistress by all the
14
people of England, except the men of Kent, where the queen
and William of Yypres fought against her with all their
She was first received by the bishop of Winstrength.
chester, the Roman legate, and, shortly after, by the citizens
of London.
However, she soon became elated to an intolerable degree of pride, because her affairs, after their uncertain state, had thus prospered in warfare ; conduct which alienated from her the affections of almost all the people.
Irritated
at this, with all the spitefulness of a woman, she ordered the
few days
king, the Lord's anointed, to be placed in irons.
;

" Armatorum" seems a

"
armorum,'' as it appreferable reading to
pears that Stephen was not taken hy the earl of Chester alone, but ra
of
and
borne
down
consequence
by a multitude.
being overpowered
12

13

Bristol.

14

The wife of king Stephen.

A.D. 1142.

KINO STEPHEN BESIEGES OXFORD.

245

after, in conjunction with her uncle, the king of the Scots,

and her brother Robert, having collected their troops, she laid
siege to the fortress of the bishop of Winchester on which,
the bishop sent for the queen and William of Ypres, and
In consequence of this,
nearly all the nobles of England.
large armies were soon formed on either side.
Daily combats
took place, not rank meeting rank, but in skirmishes on the exTheir exploits, therefore, were not conterior of the lines.
cealed amid the haze of battle, but the prowess of each was
conspicuous, and proportionate renown attended his exploits
so much so, that to all men of prowess this period seemed
rich in the dazzling exploits of illustrious men.
At length the army of the Londoners came up, swelled to
;

vast numbers, and, fighting against the empress, compelled

her to take flight. Many were taken while flying, and, among
them, Robert, the brother of the empress, was captured, in
whose castle the king was kept prisoner, and through whose
capture alone the king could be ransomed and, accordingly,
they were both set at liberty. Thus then, through the judgment
of God, the king was lamentably taken prisoner, and, through
:

the mercy of God, he was mercifully liberated, and received

v
with great rejoicings by the nobles of England.
In the same year, Alberic de Vere was slain at London, in a
In this year, also, died Geoffrey,
sedition of the citizens.
bishop of Durham, and was succeeded in that see by William,
dean of the church of Saint Barbara, at York, who was consecrated by Henry, bishop of Winchester, the legate of the
Church of Rome.
In the year of grace 1142, being the seventh year of the
15
reign of king Stephen, that king built a castle at Winchester.
Just then, an immense multitude of the enemy coming upon
him unawares, the king's soldiers, on meeting them, were
not able to withstand their attack; on which they forced
the king to take to flight.
Many of his men, however, were
taken prisoners and, among them, William Martel, the king's
sewer, who, for his ransom, gave up the fine castle of Sherburne.
In the same year, the king besieged the empress at Oxford,
from after the feast of Saint Michael till the Advent of our
Lord; and, shortly before the festival of the Nativity, the
;

14

It

would appear from Gervase's Chronicle, that

and not at Winchester, in the year 1 143.

at Wilton,

this battle took place

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOTEDEN.

24:6

A.D. 1144.

empress fled across the river Thame, which was frozen, clothed
The reflection of the snow and the simiin white garments.
larity deceiving the eyes of the besiegers, she escaped to the
castle of Wallingford
upon which, Oxford was at length sur;

rendered to the king.

In the year of grace 1143, being the eighth year of the
reign of king Stephen, that king was present at a council
held at London in the middle of Lent. For, at this period,
no respect was paid by those who plundered to either the
clergy or the Church of God, and, whether clerks or laymen, they were equally taken prisoners and held to ransom.
Upon this, the bishop of Winchester, the Roman
legate, held a council at London, which at the time was
At this
absolutely necessary for the safety of the clergy.
council it was decreed, that no one who should violently lay
hands upon a clerk could possibly receive absolution from any
one, not even from the pope himself, and appearing in his presence. In consequence of this, a slight gleam of serenity, with
great difficulty, shone forth at last upon the clergy.
In the same year, the king seized Geofirey de Mandeville, 16
at his court

at Saint Alban's,

more in

retribution for the

wickedness of the earl, than according to the law of nations

more from necessity than from virtuous motives. For, if he
had not done so, through the perfidy of this earl, whom from a
baron he had created an earl, he would have been deprived of
;

his

kingdom.

him
and

Accordingly, in order that the king might give

his liberty, he surrendered to him the tower of London

In consequence of this,
the castles of Walden and Plessis.

the above-named earl, being stripped of his possessions,

attacked the abbey of Saint Benedict at Ramsey, expelled
the monks, and introduced his plunderers, turning the church
He was a man of the greatest
of God into a den of thieves.
prowess, but of the greatest perverseness towards God ; of ex-

treme activity in worldly matters, but extremely neglectful

towards God.

In this year, shortly before the festival of the Nativity, the

bishop of Winchester, and soon after, the archbishop of Canterbury, repaired to Rome, to treat for the legateship, pope
Innocent being dead, and having been succeeded by Celestinus.
In the year of grace 1144, being the ninth vear of the
*
16 His name reallv
was William.

A.D. 1144.

MIEACLES WBOFGIIT AGAINST THE WICKED.

247

reign of king Stephen, that king laid siege to Lincoln, where,

while he was building a fort opposite the castle which the
earl of Chester held by force, nearly eighty of his workmen
were smothered by the enemy ; consequently, abandoning the
work, the king retreated in confusion.. In the same year, earl
Geoffrey de Mandeville greatly harassed the king, and shone
forth with great glory in all his exploits. But, in the month of
August, the Divine power showed a miracle worthy of its
for two persons, who had committed the like offence
justice
in expelling the monks, and turning the churches of God into
castles, it punished with a similar retribution.
For Robert Marmion, a skilful warrior, had perversely acted
thus towards the church of Coventry ; while, as already
mentioned, Geoffrey de Mandeville had been guilty of the
like wickedness towards the church of Ramsey.
Robert
Marmion, while attacking the enemy, and in the very midst
of a large body of his own men, was slain, singly, before that
very monastery, and, having been excommunicated, has death
:

for his everlasting portion.

In a similar manner, Geoffrey, the new-made earl abovenamed, while amid the dense ranks of his own men, was,
singly, pierced with an arrow by a foot- soldier of the lowest

He himself at first laughed at the wound but, after a

few days, died in consequence of it, and while excommunicated.
Behold here the laudable vengeance of God, similarly attendant upon similar crimes, and worthy to be disclosed to all
Also, while the church was held by him as a
generations
castle, blood gushed forth from the walls of the church and
rank.

'

the adjoining cloisters, in manifestation of the Divine displeasure, and foreboding the extermination of the wicked.
This was seen by many persons; and, in fact, I myself 11
beheld it with my own eyes.
Wherefore, because they wickedly said that God was asleep,
God was aroused which is evident from these signs and manifestations.
For, in this same year, Arnulph also, the son of
;

earl Geoffrey,

who,

after his father's death, retained possession

of the church as a castle,

was taken prisoner and banished the

This is the earliest mention made by the writer of himself in the

He must have been very young
capacity of witness of what he relates.
He
at the time ; consequently it was easy to impose on his credulity.
may, however, be possibly alluding to the extermination of the wicked.
17

248

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1145.

thereof, and the leader of his troops, falling

from his horse at his inn, 18 dashed out his brains and expired.
In addition to this, the commander of his infantry, Reimer
by name, whose habit it was to pull down churches or destroy
them by fire, was crossing the sea with his wife, when, according to the statements of many, the ship became motionless.

kingdom by reason

The sailors, astonished at this prodigy, made enquiry into

the cause of the circumstance, by drawing lots, on which the
lot fell upon Reimer. He, however, contradicting, with all his
might, that this was the fact, the lots were drawn a second
and a third time, and fell upon him still. Upon this, he was
placed in a boat, with his wife and the money which he had
most wickedly acquired, and immediately thereupon the ship
ploughed the sea with the swiftest speed, just as before. The
boat, however, with these most wicked people, being whirled
round by a whirlpool suddenly formed, was sucked in and

came to destruction.
In the same year, pope Celestinus having departed this life,
Lucius was appointed in his stead.
In the year of grace 1 145, being the tenth year of the reign
of king Stephen, that king was at first occupied in business
relative to the departure of
earl Robert, and the whole

Hugh

Bigot.

But, in the spring,

body of the king's enemies, built

a castle at Ferendimer 19 on which, the king, displaying his
usual activity, collected his forces and hurried thither, taking
with him a numerous and warlike body of Londoners. After
having assailed the fortress for whole days together, while
earl Robert and his supporters were not far from the king's
;

army, waiting for additional troops, by a display of military

prowess attended with the most laborious efforts, he gained
Then,
possession of it, though not without great bloodshed.
at length, the king's fortunes began to change for the better,
and to soar aloft.
In the same year pope Lucius died, and was succeeded by
pope Eugenius. In this year also, Alexander, bishop of Lincoln,

went again
nius, the
18 "

to

Rome, and was honorably entertained by Eugepope, a man worthy of that highest dignity.

new

Hospitio."

This

may

possibly

mean the

portion of the monastery

where the monks were in the habit of entertaining strangers.

" Ferendimer "
19 " Ferendune " is a various
reading.
being probably a
misprint.

Faringdon, in Berkshire,

is

the place meant.

A.D. 1147.

249

STEPHEN CBOWNED AT LINCOLN.

His mind was always kindly disposed, his discretion always

be relied on, his countenance always not only cheerful but
even joyous. The bishop, returning the second year after this
to Lincoln, with wonderful taste repaired the church there so
skilfully, that it appeared more beautiful than when it was
to

first built.

In the year of grace 1 146, being the eleventh year of the

reign of king Stephen, that king, having assembled a large
army, built an impregnable castle, situate opposite to Wallingford, where Eanulph, earl of Chester, who was now on friendly
terms with the king, was staying with a large number of his
followers.
But, shortly after, as the earl was coming in a
peaceful manner to the king's court, the king seized him at
Northampton, while apprehending no such attack, and thrust
him into prison until he had restored to him the most famous
castle of Lincoln, which he had taken from him by stratagem,
and all the rest of the castles which had belonged to himself
upon which, the earl was released from prison and restored to
;

liberty.

In the same year, the noble city of Edessa, in Syria, which

now called Roaise, was taken through treachery by the
Saracens, on the night of the Nativity of our Lord, while the
bishop and Raymond, earl of Saint Gilles, and innumerable
troops collected from the whole kingdom, and the people of
the city were engaged in their religious duties
who, on the
capture of the city, were put to death by the pagans. In this
city the remains of Saint Thomas the Apostle, which were
formerly transferred from India, are said to rest.
In the year of grace 1147, being the twelfth year of the
is

reign of king Stephen, that king, at the festival of the Nativity

>f our
Lord, was crowned at the city of Lincoln, which no
king had dared to enter, in consequence of certain superstitions 20 preventing them. After the king's departure thence, the
earl of Chester came to Lincoln with his troops, for the purpose of assaulting it ; upon which occasion, the commander of
his troops, a man of invincible bravery, was slain at the entrance of the north gate, and, after losing many of his men,
the earl was forced to take to flight.
On this, the citizens of
'

Lincoln, being victorious, were filled with extreme joy, and,

20
It was believed that misfortune and a speedy death would befall the
king so doing.

250

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.I).

with great pomp, returned thanks, attended with praises,

1143.

to the

Virgin of virgins, their protectress.

At Pentecost, Louis, king of the Franks, Theodoric, earl of
Flanders, and the earl of St. Gilles, with numberless troops
from the well-peopled kingdom of the Franks, besides many of
the English nation, having assumed the cross, set out for Jerusalem, for the purpose of expelling the pagaas, who had
taken the city of Roaise. Conrad also, the emperor of Germany, led a still greater body of troops, and both armies passed
through the dominions of the emperor of Constantinople, who
afterwards betrayed them.

In the month of August, Alexander, bishop of Lincoln, set

out for Auxerre, to meet pope Eugenius, who was then at that
He was received by
place, having previously been to Paris.
the pope in the most honorable manner ; but, in consequence
of the excessive heat of the weather, brought with him to
England the seeds of disease and death, and died in the following year, having for his successor Ptobert de Chedney.
In the year of grace 1148, being the thirteenth year of the
reign of king Stephen, the armies of the emperor of Germany
and of the king of the Franks, which, graced by those most
noble chieftains, marched onward with the greatest pomp,
were annihilated, because God utterly despised them. For the
incontinence ascended to the sight of God, of which they were
guilty in acts of fornication and manifest adultery ; a thing
which greatly displeased the Almighty, and was aggravated by
the rapine and all kinds of crime of which they were afterwards
Accordingly, at first they fell, attacked by famine,
guilty.
through the treachery of the emperor of Constantinople, and
The king of
afterwards by the edge of the enemy's sword.
France and the emperor of Germany, upon this, with a very
small number of followers, fled ignominiously, first to Antioch,
and afterwards to Jerusalem. On arriving there, the king of
France, as though about to do something to compensate his loss
of glory, having obtained the aid of the knights of the Temple
and gathering forces on every side, laid siege to
but having effected nothing there, he returned to

at Jerusalem,

Damascus

France.
In the meantime, a naval force, headed by no influential
men, and relying upon no mighty chieftain, but only on Almighty God, inasmuch as it had set out in a humble spirit,

HENRr

A.D. 1148.

IS

MADE

DTTKE OF

NORMANDY.

251

earned the favour of God and manifested great prowess. For,

though but few in number, by arms they obtained possession
of a famous city of Spain, Lisbon 21 by name, and another,
called Almeida, together with the parts adjacent.
How true
is it that God opposes the proud, but to the humble shows
For the army of the king of the Franks and of the
grace
emperor was larger and better equipped than the former one,
which had gained possession of Jerusalem and yet they were
crushed by a very few, and routed and demolished like webs
of spiders
whereas these other poor people, whom I have just
mentioned, no multitude could resist, but the greater the numbers that made head against them, the more helpless were they
rendered. The greatest part of them had come from England.
In the meantime, Geoffrey, earl of Anjou, husband of the
above-named empress, the daughter of king Henry, entered
Normandy with a great army and ravaged it, and took many
and the nobles of Normandy, keepcastles and fortified cities
ing in mind the oaths they had made to the said empress
and her heirs regarding Normandy, readily changed to their
For Eustace, the son of king Stephen, who had been
ride.
the duke of Normandy, and had married Constance, sister of
Louis, king of France, was now dead, and the king of France
had given his sister Constance in marriage to Raymond, earl
of Saint Gilles and from this period the wars so greatly increased against king Stephen in England, that he could give
no attention to the defence of Normandy.
!

At this time, Henry, son of the empress Matilda, being

now a youth sixteen years of age, and having been brought
up at the court of David, king of the Scots, his mother's uncle,
was dubbed a knight by the same king David, at the city of
Ctrlisle, having first made oath to him that if he should come
to be king of England, he would restore to him Newcastle and
the whole of Northumbria, and would allow him and his
without challenge of their
the whole of the land which lies between the rivers
Tweed and Tyne. After this, the same Henry, by the advice
and assistance of David, king of the Scots, crossed over into
Normandy, and being received by the nobles, was by them
made duke of Normandy.
heirs to hold for ever in peace,
right,

?1

Great part of Portugal was at this time in the hands of the Moors.

252

AHTTALS OF BOGEB. DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1153.

In the year of grace 1149, being the fourteenth year of the

reign of king Stephen, Henry, duke of Normandy came into
England with a great army, on which many castles were surrendered to him, and a great number of towns he also coined
new money, which they called " the duke's money ;" and not
himself only, but all the influential men, both bishops as well as
earls and barons, coined their own money.
But from the time
when the duke came over, he rendered null the coin of most of
;

them.

In the same year, Louis, king of the Franks, and Eleanor,

his wife, returned from Jerusalem to France.
In the year of grace 1150, being the fifteenth year of the
reign of king Stephen, the abbey of Holcoltram was founded,
abbey of Kinross, in Moray. In the same year, also,
the Praemonstratensian order came to Dryburgh, at the feast of
Saint Martin
In the year of grace 1151, being the sixteenth year of the
reign of king Stephen, pope Eugenius sent by his legate, John
Papirius, four palls to Ireland, whither a pall had never been
sent before, and appointed archbishops at four places, one at
22
Armagh, another at Cashel, a third at Dublin, and a fourth at
same
earl
of
In
the
Connaught.
year, Geoffrey,
Anjou, departed
this life, and his son Henry succeeded him in the earldom.
In the year of grace 1152, being the seventeenth year of
the reign of king Stephen, during this year as also two preceding ones, king Stephen and Henry, duke of Normandy,
frequently engaged in battle, and did not withdraw from the
combat, except with a great loss of substance and of men ; but
the duke of Normandy always gained the day. For his realso the

more and more, and became more abundant

every day, while the king's power decreased more and more.
For the chief men of the kingdom, bearing in mind the oaths
they had taken to the empress and her heirs, nearly all gave
in their adhesion to the above-named empress and her son, the
sources increased

duke of Normandy.

In the same year, Henry,

earl of

Nor-

thumbria, son of David, king of the Scots, and Matilda, his

daughter, departed this life.
In the year of grace 1 153, being the eighteenth year of
the reign of king Stephen, peace was restored to England, a
treaty being

made between king Stephen and Henry, duke

2-

"
in the text.
Called " Diveiine

of

DEATH OF KING STEPHEN.

A.D. 1154.

253

whom king Stephen adopted as his son, and appointed his heir and successor in the kingdom, through the
mediation of the venerable man Theobald, archbishop of CanThe king also
terbury, and Henry, bishop of Winchester.
appointed the duke justiciary of England under him, and all
the affairs of the kingdom were transacted through him ; and
from this time forward the king and the duke were of one
mind in the government of the realm, so much so that, from
this period, no disagreement ever arose between them.
In the same year died David, king of the Scots, on the ninth
day before the calends of July, on which, his grandson Malcolm,
the son of earl H<zory, a boy twelve years of age, succeeded him
in the kingdom.
In the same year, pope Eugenius departed
this life, and was succeeded in the papacy by Anastasius.
In
this year died Bernard, abbat of Clernlle ; William, bishop of
Durham, also died in this year, and was succeeded by Hugh
de Pudsey, 23 treasurer of the church of York, nephew of the
above-named king Stephen. He was consecrated at Rome, by
pope Anastasius, on the Lord's day preceding the Nativity of
our Lord. In the same year died Henry, archbishop of York,
on whose decease archbishop William, whom pope Eugenius
had suspended, set out for Rome, and finding grace with pope
Anastasius, the archbishopric of York was restored to him.
In the year of grace 1154, being the nineteenth and last
year of the reign of king Stephen, Eustace, the son of king
24
this life.
In the same year, William,
Stephen, departed
of
was honorably restored to his see but
York,
archbishop
shortly after, by the treachery of his clergy, after receiving the
Eucharist, during his ablutions, he was destroyed by means of
some liquid of a deadly nature ; on which he was honorably
interred by Hugh, bishop of Durham, in the church of Saint
Peter at York and on the presentation of king Stephen, Roger,
archdeacon of Canterbury, succeeded him in the archbishopric.
In the same year king Stephen laid siege to many castles, and
took them, and levelled many of them with the ground almost
the very last of which was the castle of Drax; shortly after
Normandy,

23

Or De

Pusat, or Pusar.

24

There is clearly a mistake here as the death of Eustace is mentioned

above as having taken place before the year 1148, in which year his widow
Constance was given in marriage to the earl of Saint Gilles.
1152 is
;

probably the date of his death.

254

ANXALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A. a. 1154.

which, king Stephen died, and was buried at the abbey of Feversham. He was succeeded on the throne by Henry, duke of Normandy, son of the empress Matilda, who was crowned and consecrated king by Theobald, archbishop of Canterbury, at London,
on the Lord's day before the Nativity of our Lord.
In the same year, Theobald, archbishop of Canterbury, gave
to Thomas Becket, his clerk, the archdeaconry of Canterbury.
In this year also, Louis, king of the Franks, caused himself to
be divorced from his wife Eleanor, daughter of the duke of
Aquitaine, the archbishops, bishops, earls and barons, making
oath that she had ceased to deserve to be his wife. However,
Henry, king of England, took the before-named Eleanor to
wife, and had by her sons and daughters. The king of France,
however, by his wife Eleanor, had no issue of the male sex,
and only two daughters, one of whom he married to Henry,
earl of Champagne, and "the other to Theobald, earl of Blois,
After this, Louis, king of
brother of the said earl Henry.
the Franks, took to wife the daughter of the king of Spain,

by whom he had two daughters

only.

ROGER DE HOYEDEN.
THE SECOND PART.
IN the year 1155, being the first year of the reign of king
Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king laid siege
to the castles of his enemies in England, and captured them
some of which he retained in his own hands, and some he
levelled with the ground. After this, he crossed over into Normandy, and did homage to Louis, king of the Franks, for
Normandy, Aquitaine, Anjou, Maine, and Touraine, with all
In the same year, died pope Anastasius,
their appurtenances.
who was succeeded by Adrian.
In the year of grace 1156, being the second year of the
;

reign of Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king

returned from Normandy to England, and caused nearly all
the castles, which had been erected in England in the time
of king Stephen, to be demolished, and issued a new coinage,
which was the only one received and current throughout the
realm; he also established peace in the kingdom, and commanded the laws of king Henry, his grandfather, to be observed inviolably throughout the whole of his kingdom, and in
many matters followed the advice of Theobald, archbishop of

Canterbury.

In this year, a convent of nuns was established a second

time at Eccles.
In the year of grace 1157, being the third year of the reign
of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king,

256

ANNALS OF ROGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. I]j9.

by the advice and entreaty of Theobald, archbishop of Canterbury, conferred the chancellorship upon Thomas, archdeacon of
Canterbury, and bestowed upon him many revenues, both ecclesiastical and of a secular nature, and received him so much
into his esteem and familiarity, that throughout the kingdom
there was no one his equal, save the king alone.
In the same
year, Malcolm, king of the Scots, came to the king of England at
Chester, and did homage to him in the same way that his grandfather had done homage to the former king Henry, saving always all his dignities.
In the year of grace 1158, being the fourth year of the
reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said
king Henry caused himself to be crowned a second time at
25
In the
Lincoln, without the walls of the city, at Wikeford.
same year, by the king's command, the castle of Werk 26 was
rebuilt. The king, and Malcolm, king of the Scots, met at Carin consequence of
lisle, but separated mutually displeased
which, the king of Scots was not created a knight for the
;

present.

In the year of grace 1159, being the fifth year of the reign
of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king
Henry caused himself, a third time, together with his wife
27
Eleanor, to be crowned at Worcester, at the festival of Easter:
and when they came to the offertory, they took off their crowns,
and offered them upon the altar
vowing before God, that
they would never in all their lives wear them again. In the
same year died Waltheof, abbat of Melrose, on the fourth day
before the nones of August
he was uncle to king Malcolm.
In the same year, pope Adrian departed this life, and was
succeeded by pope Alexander the Third, who was canonically
elected and consecrated.
But Frederic, emperor of the Romans, being unwilling to acknowledge him, erected an idol for
himself, Octavianus, an antipope, and, an execrable convention and league being formed of those of his own blood,
against pope Alexander, he with his nation determined to pay
veneration to him, on which a schism arose in the church,
;

which lasted eighteen years.

In the same year, Henry, king of England, having levied
25

26
s;

Probably on account of the superstition alluded to in

In Northumberland.
Ixoger of

Wendover

says, at Christmas.

p.

249.

TREATY BETWEEN HENET AND LOUIS.

A. D. 1161.

257

laid siege to Toulouse, and although he sat before

a long time, and wasted his treasure in various expenses,
still he was able to effect nothing there, and, without gaining
his object, took his departure. In this expedition died William,
earl of Boulogne, son of king Stephen, and Hamo, son of the
On his return from
earl of Gloucester, with many others.
this expedition, Malcolm, king of Scotland, was knighted by
Henry, king of the English, at Tours.
In the year of grace 1 1 60, being the sixth year of the reign of
king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, Malcolm, king of the
Scots, returned to his country from the expedition against Toulouse. On his arrival at the city called Perth, earl Feretaeh and
five other earls being enraged against the king, because he had
marched against Toulouse, laid siege to the city of Perth, and
attempted to seize the person of the king, but were not able.
On three different occasions, king Malcolm with a great army
invaded Galloway, and at last conquered it.
In the same

a large army,

it for

Malcolm gave his sister Margaret in marriage to

Conan, duke of Bretagne.
In the year of grace 1161, being the seventh year of the
reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, that king
and Louis, king of the Franks, disagreed respecting some
year, king

divisions of their territories, and the castles of Gisors and

Neafle, which at that time were in the hands of Louis, king
of the Franks, and which the said king Henry. claimed as pro-

perly belonging to his

dukedom

of

Normandy.

But shortly

they came to terms on these conditions that the king

of France should give his two daughters, whom he had had by
his wife, the daughter of the king of Spain, (the name of one of
after

whom was Margaret, and of the other Alice,) in marriage to

the two sons of king Henry, namely, Henry and Richard,
avho were as yet but little children ; that he should deliver the before-named castles of Gisors and Neafle into the
hands of the Templars for safe custody, until such time as
his above-named daughters should be married to the said sons
of king Henry, and that it should be arranged with them, that
is to say, with Robert de Pirou and Tostes de Saint Omer, that
when Margaret, the daughter of the king of France, had been
married to Henry, the son of the king of England, they should
deliver up to king Henry both the castles.
These terms being agreed to on both sides, and confirmed by
VOL.

i.

ANNALS OP BOGER DE HOVEDEK.

258

A.D. 1163.

oath, the king of the Franks delivered both of his daughters

to the king of England, and the above-named castles into

the custody of the Templars.

Shortly after this period,
Henry, king of England, caused his son Henry to be married
to Margaret, the daughter of the king of France, although they
were as yet but little children, crying in the cradle ; Robert
de Pirou, Tostes de Saint Omer, and Richard de Hastings, the
Templars, who had custody of the said castles, being witnesses and consenting thereto ; immediately upon which they
surrendered those castles to the king of England.
In consequence, the king of France was extremely indignant at them,
and banished these knights from the kingdom of France, upon
which the king of England received them and rewarded them

with many honors. In the same year, Theobald, archbishop of

Canterbury, legate of the Roman Church, departed this life.
In the year from the incarnation of our Lord 1162, being
the eighth year of the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king conferred the see of Canterbury
on Thomas, his chancellor. In the same year, pope Alexander came into France, having been expelled from his see
by Frederic, the emperor of the Romans. He was honorably entertained by king Louis and by Henry, king of the English, \dho
looked upon him as pope of the Catholic Church. In the
same year, Malcolm, king of the Scots, gave his sister Ada in
29
marriage to the earl of Holland.
In the year of grace 1163, being the ninth year of the reign
of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king of
England returned from Normandy into England and king
Malcolm having recovered at Doncaster from a severe illness,
a solemn treaty of peace was made between him and the
king of England. In the same year, pope Alexander held a
general council at Tours, at which he excommunicated Octavianus the antipope.
In the same year, a great dissension arose between the king of
England and Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, relative to the
ecclesiastical dignities, which the said king of the English was
attempting to disturb and lower in estimation, whereas the
archbishop endeavoured by every possible means to keep the
ecclesiastical power and dignities intact.
For it was the king's
wish that if priests, deacons, subdeacons, and other rulers of the
;

29

This passage

is

probably in a corrupt state.

A.D. 1164.

MISSION OF EENULPH, BISHOP OP LISIETTX.

259

church should be apprehended on the commission of theft, or

murder, or felony, or arson, or the like crimes, they should
be taken before secular judges, and punished like the laity.
Against this the archbishop of Canterbury urged, that if a
clerk in holy orders, or any other ruler of the Church, should
be charged upon any matter, he ought to be tried by ecclesiastics and in the ecclesiastical court
and if he should be
convicted, that then he ought to be deprived of his orders,
and that, when thus stripped of his office and his ecclesiastical
preferment, if he should offend again, he ought to be tried
at the pleasure of the king and of his deputies.
In the year of grace 1 164, being the tenth year of the reign
of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said Henry
gave to Henry, duke of Saxony, his daughter Matilda in
In the same year, having called together a great
marriage.
council, and all the archbishops and bishops of England being
assembled in his presence, he requested them, out of their love
for and obedience to him, and for the establishment of the kingdom, to receive the laws of king Henry, his grandfather, and
on which, Thomas, archbishop of
faithfully to observe them
Canterbury, made answer for himself and the others, that they
would receive those laws which the king said were made by
his grandfather, and with good faith would observe the same
saving their orders and the honor of God and of the Holy
Church in all respects. But this reservation greatly displeased
the king, and he used every possible method to make the bishops
promise that they would, without any exception whatever, observe those laws to this, however, the archbishop of Canterbury would on no account agree.
A considerable time after this, Ernulph, bishop of Lisieux,
came over to England, and anxiously endeavoured, day and
flight, to make peace between the king and the archbishop,
but was unable to ensure complete success.
Upon this, by
;

the advice of the bishop of Lisieux, the king separated Roger,

archbishop of York, Robert de Melun, bishop of Hereford,
Robert, bishop of Lincoln, and some other prelates of the
church, from the society and counsel of the archbishop of Canterbury, in order that through them he might more easily inAfter
duce the archbishop to yield to his own attempts.
this, there came to England a certain man belonging to the
religious orders,

named

Philip de Elcemosyna, being sent as

a 2

260

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1164.

"

a latere," by Alexander the Supreme Pontiff, and all

legate
the cardinals, for the purpose of making peace between the
;
by whom the pope
the cardinals sent word to the archbishop of Canterbury, that he must make peace with the king of England his
master, and promise, without any exception, to obey his laws.
Assenting therefore to this and other advice on the part of
these great men, the archbishop of Canterbury came to the
king at Woodstock, and there made a promise to the king and
agreed that he would, in good faith, and without any bad intent,
observe his laws.
Shortly after this, the clergy and people of the kingdom
being convened at Clarendon, the archbishop repented that
he had made this concession to the king, and, wishing to recede
from his agreement, said that in making the concession he had
In congreatly sinned, but would sin no longer in so doing.
sequence of this, the king's anger was greatly aroused against
30
him, and he threatened him and his people with exile and
death; upon which, the bishops of Salisbury and Norwich came to the archbishop, together with Robert, earl of
Leicester, Reginald, earl of Cornwall, and the two Templars,
Richard de Hastings and Tostes de Saint Omer, and in
tears threw themselves at the feet of the archbishop, and
begged that he would at least, for the sake of the king's
dignity, come to him, and in the presence of the people
declare that he would observe his laws.
The archbishop
being consequently overcome by the entreaties of such great
men, came to the king, and in the presence of the clergy
and the people, said that he had acceded to those laws
which the king called those of his grandfather.
He also
conceded that the bishops should receive those laws and
promise to observe them. Upon this, the king gave orders
to all the earls and barons of the realm, that they should
go out and call to remembrance the laws of king Henry
his grandfather, and reduce them to writing.
"When this
had been done, the king commanded the archbishops and
bishops to annex their seals to the said writing ; but, while the
others were ready so to do, the archbishop of Canterbury swore
that he would never annex his seal to that writing or confirm those laws.

king and the archbishop of Canterbury

and

all

30

" Exillium "

is

a preferable reading to " Exitium."

A.D. 1164.

EABTHQT7AKE IN SICILY.

261

When

the king saw that he could not by these means attain

he ordered a written copy of these laws to be made,
and gave a duplicate of it to the archbishop of Canterbury,
which he, in spite of the prohibition of the whole of the clergy,
received from the king's hand, and turning to the clergy,
"
exclaimed,
Courage, brethren
by means of this writing
we shall be enabled to discover the evil intentions of the king,
and against whom we ought to be on our guard ;" after which
his object,

he retired from the

court,

and was unable by any means

to

And because he had acted unadrecover the king's favour.

31
visedly in this matter, he suspended himself from the celebration of divine service from that hour, until such time as he
himself, or his messenger, should have spoken thereon with our
lord the pope.
After this, there came to England Eotrod, archbishop of
Rouen, on behalf of our lord the pope, for the purpose of
effecting a reconciliation between the king and the archbishop
of Canterbury ; to which, however, the king would on no account consent, unless our lord the pope should, by his bull,
confirm those laws. When this could be in nowise effected, the
king sent John of Oxford and Geoffrey Riddel, his clerks, to
pope Alexander, requesting him to give the legateship of the
whole of England to Roger, that archbishop of York, that so
through his means he might be able to confound the archBut our lord the pope would not, as
bishop of Canterbury.
to this part of it, listen to the king's request. However, upon
the petition of the king's clerks, our lord the pope conceded
that the king himself should be legate for the whole of England on such terms, however, that he could do nothing offensive to the archbishop of Canterbury.
The king, on seeing
ihis, in his indignation sent back to our lord the pope the
;

appointing him legate, which John of Oxford and

Geoffrey Riddel had brought.
In the same year, on the vigil of Saint Agatha, the virgin
and martyr, a great earthquake took place in the island of
Sicily ; so much so, that the city of Catania was utterly destroyed, and the bishops and clergy, and all the inhabitants of
the city, perished ; thirty thousand fighting men, in fact, besides women and children, which could not be numbered.
On
the same day, after the destruction of the city of Catania, the

letters

31

la taking the oath.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

262

A.D. 1165.

sea receded a distance of three thousand seven hundred and fifty

32
of various kinds on the
paces, leaving vast quantities of fish
sands; and when the inhabitants of the country adjacent to
the city that had heen overthrown flocked together, and were

upon taking the fish, the sea flowed back again and surrounded them, and swept them away into the deep.
In the same year, William, the brother of Henry, king of
England, departed this life. In this year also died Octavianus,
the antipope, and was succeeded by the antipope Guido of
Crema. In the same year, the abbey of Cupar was founded
by king Malcolm. In this year also, Sumerled, the thane of
intent

Arregaidele, rose in rebellion against his natural lord, king

Malcolm, and, landing in Renfrew with a vast army of Irish,
was there slain by a few of the people of the province. In
the same year died Herebert, bishop of Glasgow, and was

succeeded by Ingelran, the king's chancellor, who was consecrated by pope Alexander, at the city of Sens, although the
deputies of Roger, archbishop of York, vigorously opposed it.
In the year of grace 1165, being the eleventh year of the
reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said
king assembled a great council at Northampton, where he
inflicted great annoyances upon Thomas, the archbishop of
Canterbury. For in the first place, the king made his own
horses take up their quarters at the archbishop's lodgings, on
which the prelate sent word to the king that he would not come
to court until his lodgings had been cleared of the king's
On the day after the council, archbishop
horses and men.
Thomas came to the king's court, attended by his suffragan bishops, and demanded his leave immediately to cross
the sea to go to pope Alexander, who at this time was staying in France this, however, he could not obtain ; but the
" You shall first answer
me, for the injustice
king said to him,
;

you have done to John, my marshall, in your court." For this

John had made complaint to the king that when he had
claimed in the archbishop's court a certain piece of land against
him, as held by hereditary right, and had for a long time impleaded him in respect thereof, he was unable to obtain any
redress from him, and had appealed from the jurisdiction of
the archbishop's court upon oath, according to the custom of
To this the archbishop made answer
the kingdom.
:

a2

Nearly three miles and a half.

ILLNESS OF AECHBISHOP THOMAS.

A. P. 11G5.

263

" There has been no refusal of

justice to John in my court
but he himself (whether by the advice of some one else, or
whether of his own free will, I know not,) brought into my
34
court a certain bundle, and took the oath upon it, that in conof
of
denial
justice he withdrew from my court;
sequence
whereas it appeared to the justices of my court that it was
he who had done the injustice towards me, in thus withdrawing
from my court as it is one of the statutes of your kingdom
which says, If any person shall wish to appeal from the court
of another person, he must make oath upon the Holy Evan;

'

However, the king, paying no attention to Thomas, when

he had said these words, made oath that he would have both
The barons of the king's
justice and judgment at his hands.
court thereupon sentenced him to be amerced by the king,
and although the archbishop endeavoured to appeal against this
judgment, still, by the entreaties and advice of the barons he
suffered himself to be amerced by the king, in the sum of
five hundred pounds, and found security for that sum.
Upon this, he retired from the court and went to his lodgings, and, on account of the annoyance and vexation which he
felt in his mind, took to his bed and fell extremely ill. AVhen
this became known to the king, that he might annoy him
still more, he immediately sent to him, and summoned him
by trusty summoners, to appear before him on the followingday, prepared to give him an account of the stewardship, which
he had held in the kingdom before his consecration. The
archbishop, however, being sensible that a heavy sentence of
banishment awaited him, if he should hasten to make his
appearance at the court, sought every excuse for delay

both

tn the ground of the time given by the summons being extremely short, as also of his severe attack of illness.
Upon
this, the king seeing that the archbishop would not appear
that day, sent to him Robert, earl of Leicester, and Reginald,
earl of Cornwall, to be witnesses of his illness.
When they
came, they foundhim lying ill in bed, and at his entreaty granted
him a respite from coming to the court until the following
morning. On the same day it was told him, and word was
54 The
word used in the text is " toper," which does not seem to have
"
any meaning ; it is possible that it may stand for the word toppuiu,"
which sixaines a " bundle."

264

AlfNALS OF B.OGEK DE HOVETEN.

A.D. 1165.

brought to him by those of the king's household, that if he appeared at the king's court, he would either be thrown into
prison or put to death.
In consequence of this, the archbishop, after conferring with
his friends on these matters, by the advice of a certain prudent person, next morning, before going to the court, celebrated with the greatest devotion the mass of Saint Stephen, the
35

Proto-martyr, the office of which begins to this effect, "Etenim sederunt principes, et adversum me loquebantur," &c., 36
and commended his cause to the supreme Judge, who is God.
Still, for celebrating this mass, he was afterwards severely accused by Gilbert, bishop of London, who spoke in the king's
behalf.
For the bishop of London made it an accusation
against him, that he had celebrated this mass by means of
the magic art. and out of contempt of the king.
After having thus celebrated the mass, the archbishop placed
over his shoulders his stole, and then put on his black canonical cape, and forthwith set out for the king's court.
Immediately upon this, a great crowd of people collected together
from all quarters to see what would be the end of it. He
carried his cross in his right hand, while with the left
he held the reins of the horse on which he was seated, and
on coming to the king's palace dismounted, and, still holding the cross, entered the royal mansion after which, he
entered the outer chamber alone, still carrying his cross ; but
no one of his people followed him thither. On entering the
chamber, he found there a great number of the common people,
on which he took his seat among them. The king, however,
was in his private closet with the persons of his household.
On this, Gilbert, the bishop of London, came to the archbishop on the king's behalf, and greatly censured him for coming
to the court thus armed with the cross, and even tried to wrest
it from his hands, but the archbishop grasped it too tightly
for him ; whereupon, Henry, the bishop of Winchester, said to
"
the bishop of London,
Brother, allow the archbishop to retain
his cross ; for he ought himself to be well able to carry it."
The bishop of London, being greatly enraged at this remark,
"
turned to the bishop of Winchester, and replied,
Brother,
'

35

The formulary for devotion appointed by the ritual for that day.
" Princes surrounded me, and
spoke against me ;" from the 118th
Psalm in the Vulgate, being the commencement of the Introit.
35

A.D. 1165.

AECHBI8HOP THOMAS

you have spoken to

therefrom, inasmuch

ill

as

IS

SUMMONED BY THE KING. 265

purpose, and evil will ensue to you

you have spoken against the king's

interests."

him Roger, the archbishop of York. " Oh,

to' approach him with bland requests,
and soft entreaties to use I" 37 But the old embers of hatred
forbade him so to do, and would not allow him to utter a word
Next came

how

oft did

to

he wish

On the contrary, he uttered the most severe

in a peaceful way.
reproaches against him for thus coming to court armed with
the cross ; saying that the king had a sword which was still
sharper, and therefore, if he followed his advice, he would
put aside his cross. On this, one of the bystanders made this remark " Believe me, if you believe him, you will be deceived.
The fowler plays sweetly on his pipe while decoying the birds.
Beneath sweet honey noxious poisons lie concealed." ^ However, the archbishop of Canterbury refused to put aside his
"If the king's sword carnally slays the body,
cross, but said
my sword pierces spiritually, and sends the soul to hell." Now
while he was sitting there waiting, some persons secretly told
him that his death had been sworn by the king's followers
in consequence of which, from that hour he sought an opportunity for withdrawing from the court, and, that he might
more easily withdraw, appealed to the Supreme Pontiff, placing
the cause of the Church and of himself under the protection of
God and of our lord the pope ; and gave orders to all the bishops
39
inviolably to observe his appeal.
Upon this, all the bishops
him
with
the
advised
to comply
king's wishes, and, surrendering his see, throw himself upon his mercy ; but the archbishop
refused to trust them upon that point.
At this moment the king sent him word by his knights
t<
come to him without delay, and render to him a full account
of all the receipts of the revenues of the kingdom during the
:

37

M A

quotation from Ovid

"
quotiens voluit blandis accedere dictis,
Et molles adhibere preces."

quotation from Ovid

" Crede
mihi, si credis ei, tu decipieris.
Fistula dulce canit volucres dum decipit auceps.
Impia sub dulci melle venena latent."
39
By not being present when any judgment might be passed upon him
by a temporal tribunal.

266

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

time that he had been his chancellor.

A.D. 1165.

And, in particular, he

was questioned with reference to thirty thousand pounds of

silver
on which the archbishop made answer " My lord the
knows
that I have often rendered him an account with
king
reference to all the demands he is now making upon me,
:

before

my

election to the archbishopric of Canterbury.

But,

upon my election to that see, the king's son, Henry, to whom

the kingdom was bound by its oath, and all the barons of the
exchequer, and Richard de Lucy, the justiciary of England,
released me before God and the Holy Church, from all receipts
and reckonings, and from all secular exactions on behalf of our
lord the king, and thus, free and acquitted, was I elected to the
and for that reason
administration of the duties of this office
do I refuse to plead any further." The king, upon hearing this,
" Make haste and
said to his barons
pronounce judgment
upon this person, who, being my liege-man, refuses to take his
trial in my court;" on which they went forth, and pronounced that he deserved to be arrested and placed in confinement.
On hearing this, the king sent to him Reginald,
earl of Cornwall, and Robert, earl of Leicester, to inform him
of the judgment that had been pronounced upon him who
" Listen to the
judgment pronounced
accordingly said to him
To
the
this,
upon you."
bishop made answer "In the name
of Almighty God, and under penalty of excommunication,
I forbid you this day to pronounce judgment upon me, inas;

much

as I have appealed unto the presence of our lord the pope."

"While the above-named earls were carrying this answer to
the king, the archbishop went forth from the chamber, and going
through the midst of them, reached his palfrey, and mounting
left the palace, all the people shouting after him and
it,

"Where are you going, traitor? Stop, and hear

saying
your sentence !"
When, however, he had arrived at the outer gates, he found
them shut, and was in great apprehension of being taken
but Almighty God delivered him. For, Peter
by his enemies,
de Munctorio, 40 one of his servants, espied a number of keys
11
hanging on a nail near the gate, and taking them down, opened
sallied forth on horseback, the
it, on which the archbishop
:

*
-H

Probably

in the

Norman,

" Peter de Mouchoir."

" in
" tied
clavo,"
Singularly enough, Holinshed renders the words,

to a club's end."

A.D. 1165.

K1XG LOUIS INTEBCEDES WITH THE POPE.

267

The
king's porters standing by, and uttering not a word.
archbishop made all haste to arrive at the house of some canons
42
where he was hospitably entertained, and commanded the tables to be set out and all the poor that were to

regular,

be found before the gates to be introduced to eat and drink

name of the Lord Jesus Christ. This was accordingly
done and he, together with them and his people, becomingly
in the
;

partook of the repast in the refectory of the canons, and, when

it was finished, made his bed in the church, between the nave
and the altar. In the meantime, he had secretly ordered preparations to be made for his journey, as it was his intention to
depart by night. At twilight, therefore, when the king and the
rest were supping in the town, taking with him two friars of
the Cistercian order, the name of one of whom was Robert de
Caune, and of the other Scaiman, and a single servant, who
was called Roger de Broc, he went out of the town through
the gate, which was left entirely without guards, and at daybreak arrived at Lincoln, and was entertained at the house of
James. Here the archbishop changed his dress, and, changing
his name, ordered himself to be called by that of Dereman ;
and then, being recognized by few persons, taking remote ways
and bye-paths, he hastened towards the sea-shore, he and his
attendants riding on at night, and concealing themselves
in the day among his friends and acquaintances.
At last
they arrived at the sea-shore, and reaching the port of Sandwich, secretly embarked on board of a ship, and then, secretly
setting sail, in the morning landed in Flanders, whence he
immediately made his way to France.
Before, however, he had arrived at the court of Louis, king
of the Franks, Gilbert Folliot, bishop of London, and William,
earl of Arundel, had arrived on behalf of the king of England,
to prevent the king of France from receiving the
archbishop of
Canterbury in his kingdom, and to request him to beg our
lord the pope, out of his love for him, not to receive the archBut the more pains the
bishop of Canterbury into his favour.
above-named envoys of the king of England took to have the
archbishop of Canterbury expelled from the kingdom of France,
the more did the king of France favour him and his cause.
In addition to this, the king of France sent brother Francis,
his almoner, to pope Alexander, who was at this time staying
4i

The abbev

of Saint

Andrew.

268

AJTNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1165.

in France, begging him, as he esteemed the honor of the Roman Church and the aid of the kingdom of France, in all
things to maintain Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury, and
his cause against the tyrant of England ; and, accordingly,
from this moment our lord the pope received the archbishop of

Canterbury into great favour.

In the meantime, Henry, king of England, sent to our
lord the pope, Roger, archbishop of York, Henry, bishop of
"Winchester, Gilbert, bishop of London, Hilary, bishop of
Chichester, and Bartholomew, bishop of Exeter, together
with Guido Rufus, Richard de Ivechester, and John of
Oxford, clerks, and "William, earl of Arundel, Hugh de
Gondeville, Bernard de Saint Yalery, and Henry Fitzgerald,
laymen. These persons found the pope at the city of Sens,
and gave utterance to many evil and false accusations against
the archbishop of Canterbury
but our lord the pope did not
believe them, as he knew that they were bearing false witness
against him.
On seeing that they could not gain their object, they requested of our lord the pope that two legates might be sent to
;

England to take cognizance of the dispute which existed between the king and the archbishop of Canterbury, and 'to decide it to the honor of God, and of the Holy Church, and of the
realm. However, our lord the pope was not willing to send any
cardinal or any legate, as he was aware that the king of England was powerful both in word and deed, and that legates
might easily be corrupted, as being more athirst for gold and
silver than for justice and equity.
Upon this, the envoys of
the king of England, being unable to gain their object, withdrew from the court of our lord the pope. On the fourth day
after, Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury, came thither,
and, throwing himself at the feet of our lord the pope, presented to him the above-mentioned writing, in which were
written the laws of England, which the king called the laws
of his grandfather.
The pope, having heard them read in
presence of all the cardinals, and of the clergy and a large concourse of people, pronounced a perpetual condemnation upon
them, and excommunicated all persons who should observe
them, or in any way maintain them.
In this year two comets made their appearance before sunrise, in the month of August ; one in the west, the other in

A.D. 1165.

the north.

KING HENBY'S EDICT AGATNST THE POPE.

comet

is

a star which does not appear at

269
all

times, but in especial at the death of a king, or upon the ruin of a

nation.
When it appears refulgent with a hairy crown, it fore-

a royal death ; but, if it has long locks of hair ** which, as it

scintillates, it spreads abroad, it betokens the ruin of a nation.
In the same year, pope Alexander returned to Rome, and
was honorably received by the people of that city. In this
year died Malcolm, king of the Scots, and was succeeded by
his brother William.
In this year, also, Henry, king of the
English, crossed over from England into Normandy, having
issued a shocking and execrable edict against pope Alexander
and Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury ; the words of which
were to the following effect
" If
any person shall be found carrying letters or a mandate of our lord the pope, or of the archbishop of Canterbury, containing an interdict of Christian offices in England,
let him be arrested and without delay let justice be done upon
him, as a traitor to the king and the realm. Moreover, let
no clerk, monk, or lay brother of any orders, be permitted
to cross the sea, or to return to England, unless he has a letter
from the justiciaries permitting him to cross over, or a letter
from the king allowing his return. And if any such person
shall be found, let him be arrested and detained.
It is also
forbidden that any person shall bring any mandate whatsoever
of our lord the pope, or of the archbishop of Canterbury.
And, if any such person shall be found, let him be arrested
and detained. It is also universally forbidden that any person shall appeal to our lord the pope, or to the archbishop
of Canterbury, and that, in future, any mandate of theirs
shall be received in England
and it is ordered that no pleas
whatsoever shall be held at their mandate. And if any person shall do anything against this prohibition, let hrm be
tells

and detained. And further, if any bishop, priest,

abbat, monk, clerk, or layman, shall observe any sentence
of interdict, without delay let him be banished the kingarrested

dom, and all his kindred, but they are to take away
none of their chattels with them, but let their chattels and
possessions be seized into the king's hand.
Also, let all
be admonished
clerks, who have benefices in England,
44

its

"

What we
hair."

call

the

tail

of a comet, the ancients

more

poetically styled

270

AXNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1165.

throughout every county, within three months after summons, to return to their benefices, as they wish to retain
those benefices and to return to England.
And, if they shall
not return within the period before-mentioned, then let their
chattels and possessions be seized into the king's hand. Also,
let the bishops of London and Norwich be summoned to appear
before the king's justiciaries, to make redress for having, contrary to the statutes of the realm, laid an interdict on the
lands of earl Hugh, and passed sentence 46 against him.
Also,
let Saint Peter's

pence be collected and kept."

The Address of the llessed Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, to

1
Henry, king of England, at his Council held at Chinon.*
" With
great longing have I longed to see your face, and to
converse with you ; much, indeed, on my own account, but
more especially on yours. On my own account, that, on
seeing your face, you might recall to mind the services which,
in my obedience to you, I have devotedly rendered to you to
the best of my conscience; as God may help me at the last judg-

when

all shall stand before His tribunal to receive

what they have done in the body, whether good
or whether evil
also, that I might move you to take compassion upon me, who am obliged to live on charity among
the people of a foreign land
although, by the grace of God,

ment,

according to

have

and in abundance.
It is
'
All that
great consolation that the Apostle says,
will live godly in Christ shall suffer persecution,' 48 and the
words of the Prophet are, ' I have not seen the rightestill

also

suflicient provision

my

ous man forsaken, nor his seed begging bread.' 49 Again, for
your own sake, for these three reasons because you are my
lord, because you are my king, and because you are my son
in the Spirit.
Because you are my lord, I owe and offer
to you my counsel, as is due from every bishop to his lord,
in accordance with the honor of God and of the Holy Church;
because you are my king, I am bound to respect and to admonish you because you are my son, I am bound by the
duties of my office to chastise and to correct you.
For a father
corrects his son, sometimes in kind words and sometimes in
;

46

Of excommunication.

portion of this so-called speech is introduced by Roger of Wendover, in his narrative, as a letter from the archbishop to king Henry.
48
* 9 Psalm
2 Tim. iii. 12.
xxxvii. 25.
47

THE ARCHBISHOP'S ADDKESS TO KING HENKT.

A.D. 1165.

harsh, that,

do what

271

by the one means or the other, he may recall him

You ought

to

understand that, by the grace

of God, you are a king for the following purposes
first,
because it is your duty to govern yourself, and to amend your
life with the practice of good manners, in order that by your
example others may be induced to reform their lives, according
to the saying of the wise man, that the world is formed after
the example of the king. 48 In the second place, for encouraging
is right.

to

some and punishing others, by virtue of the power which you

have received from the Church with the sacrament of anointing, and with the sword which, in virtue of your office, you
wield for the destruction of evil-doers to the Church. For
on the head, on the
kings are anointed in three places
breast, and on the arms, thereby signifying glory, knowledge,
and strength.
The kings who, in ancient times, did not
observe the judgments of God, but sinned against His commandments, were deprived of both glory, knowledge, and
strength, both they and their descendants: as examples in
proof whereof, witness Saul, Nebuchadnezzar, Solomon, and
many others. But those who, after their offences, in contri;

tion of heart humbled themselves before the Lord, to them

was granted more abundantly and more effectually the grace

of God, together with all the blessings above-mentioned ; as for

Christ founded
instance, David, Hezekiah, and many others.
the Church and gained its liberty with His own blood, by
enduring the scourges, the spitting, the nails, and the straits
of death, and thereby left us an example to follow in His foot'
steps ; wherefore the Apostle says, If we be dead with him,
we shall also live with him. If we suffer, we shall also reign
with him.' 49 The Church of God is composed of two orders
the clergy and the people.
Among the clergy are the Apostles and Apostolical men, the bishops and other rulers of
the Church, to whom has been entrusted the care and government of that Church, and who have the management of
ecclesiastical concerns, that they may cause all things to tend to
the salvation of souls.
For which reason it was said to Peter,
and in Peter to the other rulers of the Church, ' Thou art Peter,
and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of
hell shall not prevail against it.' 50
In the number of the
people are kings, dukes, earls, and other potentates, who
Alluding to Eccl. x. 2.

2 Tim.

ii.

11, 12.

50 St.

Matt. xvi. 18.

272

ANNAJLS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEW.

A.D. 1165.

have the management of secular business, that they may cause

it entirely to tend to the peace and
unity of the Church. And,
inasmuch as it is certain that kings receive their power from
the Church, and not it from them, but (with your leave I say
it) from Christ, you ought not to give your commands to
bishops to absolve or to excommunicate any person, to bring
the clergy before secular courts, to pronounce judgment relative to tithes and churches, to forbid bishops taking cognizance of breaches of faith or vows in such manner as is here
set forth in writing among your customs, which you style the
laws of your grandfather.
For the Lord says, 'Keep my
laws ; and, again, by the mouth of the prophet, ' Woe unto
them that decree unrighteous decrees, and that write grievousness which they have prescribed to turn aside the needy from
judgment, and to take away the right from the poor of my
'

51

Therefore, let my lord, if so it pleases him, listen to

the counsels of his liege, the advice of his bishop, and the correction of his father.
Let him, for the future, have no intercourse or communication with schismatics. For it is well known
to almost all the world how duteously and how honorably you
received our lord the pope, how greatly you have cherished and
have honored the Church of Rome, how greatly our lord the pope
and the Church of Rome have loved and honored your person,
and, on whatever occasion, in conformity with the will of God
they possibly could, have listened to your requests. Do not
then attempt, my lord, if you wish for the salvation of your
soul, in any way to withdraw from that Church what is its own,
or in any degree to contravene justice in acting towards it ;
but rather allow it to enjoy the same freedom in your
kingdom which it is known to enjoy in others. Keep in remembrance also the profession which you made and placed in writing
upon the altar at Westminster, to preserve its liberties to the
Church of God, at the time when, by my predecessor, you
were consecrated and anointed king.
Restore, also, the
church of Canterbury, in which you received your promotion
and consecration, to that state and dignity which it enjoyed
in the days of your predecessors and mine.
Restore, also, the
possessions which belong to that church, the towns, the castles,
the estates, of which you have made distribution at your will, and
replace in full all the things which have been taken from either
people.'

61

Isaiah x

1, 2.

A. D. 1165.

THE AECHBISDOP'S LETTEK TO POPE ALEXANDER.

273

me as well as my clerks and laymen. Likewise, allow me

freely and in peace to return to
see, and I am ready
to serve you loyally and
most dear lord
duteously, as
and king, in so far as I can, saving always the honor of God
and of the Roman Church and
orders.
But if
will

my

my

my

you

not do thus, then know, for a certainty, that you will feel
the severity of God's vengeance."

The Letter of

the blessed Tliomas, archbishop of Canterbury, to

Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff.

" To
your presence, most holy father, do I fly for refuge
inasmuch as you have redeemed the liberties of the Church,
amid so great hazards to yourself, understand that that is
;

the sole or the principal cause of the persecutions to which,

For I lafollowing your example, I have been subjected.
mented that the foundations of the Church are being gradually shaken, and that her rights are being destroyed by the
avarice of princes, and I therefore thought it my duty to meet
the malady on its approach.
The more I felt myself bound
in duty to my liege lord, to whom, after God, I owe everything,
tne more safely did I think I might oppose his wicked instigators until they had gained full possession of the serenity of
his favour, and had clouded it against me ; from which time,
as is the way among princes, they threw out charges and accuon which,
sations, in order thereby to ensure my persecution
I preferred to be driven away rather than willingly to succumb. To these evils, this was added, that I was summoned,
as though a layman, to appear before the king and to satisfy
him thereon. And still further, in the quarter to which I looked
for support in my resistance, I was deceived for I found my
brethren, the bishops, at the bidding of the courtiers, prepared to
frenounce judgment against me. Thus, almost crushed by the
multitude of my antagonists, I have taken breath in your presence, which does not overlook even those who are in extreme
need.
Under your protection will I prove, that I ought not
to have been brought for trial before that tribunal, nor yet be;

fore those persons.

For what else,
been than to rob you of your rights

this have
than to subWhen once made,
ject the spiritual power to the temporal ?
and for that
this precedent would be generally established

my father,
?

What

would

else

reason, I considered it
VOL. I.

my

duty the more firmly to oppose

I

it,

274

AJTNALS OP EOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1165.

because a more ready method of doing injury would be introBut it

duced, if any weakness were manifested at the outset.
will be their remark, ' The things which are Cesar's should
52
be rendered unto Caesar
still, if in many things we must
obey the king, we must not obey him on those points, the
result of which would be, that he would not be a king.
To
do thus would be to make him not Caesar, but a tyrant ; and
then they would have to resist him, not for me, but in their
own behalves. For if to him is reserved the highest possible
'

when he is all-powerful to pronounce judgment

upon body and life, will there be any last appeal among mankind when he giyes judgment according to his own mo-

judgment,

tives

If those

who have

attacked

me have

taken the side of

what reason do they censure me ? If, on the other

have made my appeal to him, to whom it is not law-

justice, for

hand, I

an appeal, the consequence is, that

they must either be accusing me unjustly, or must have distrust in your justice.
For doubly should I be confounded, if
before your Holiness I should be convicted.
And do I merit
persecution on the part of those, in behalf of whom I have laid
myself open to such attacks, and should have gained my point,
had they only been so inclined ? But badly fares the head,
if it is forsaken by the limbs. If too the eyes were to assume u
tongue in opposition to the head, if they were to be gifted with
ful or excusable to disallow

foresight, they would find that/they were contriving evil against

themselves ; so likewise have the king's followers used their
aid against me to ensure their own slavery.
What can have

been the cause of hatred so great that, in order to destroy me,

The consequence is, that
they should destroy themselves ?
while they neglect their spiritual for their temporal duties,
they fail in both. And is it the fact that, while I protested
aloud and appealed to your presence, they presumed by their
judgment to condemn their own father ? Why, if they have
made a compact to agree with the prince who is so offended at
me in relation to the universal Church, even to you, most
holy father, may their suspicion extend. But they will affirm
that they have held with the king by reason of their duty to
their liege even so, corporeally to him, but spiritually to me.
Whom then, in preference to themselves, ought they to have
held with ? Ought they not to have submitted in preference
to the loss of things corporeal rather than spiritual ? But to this
St. Mark xii. 17.
St. Matt. xxii. 21.
;

A.D. 1105.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO HIS SUFFBAGAN BISHOPS.

275

they may reply, that this was not a proper time for provoking
How astutely do they argue to ensure their own
the prince.
slavery Why, they themselves encourage it, who give shelter
beneath their wings to his excesses ; for if they had not given
their sanction, he would have refrained from acting thus.
And on what occasion is constancy more required than during
a time of persecution ? Are not his friends proved by the test
of persecution ?
If people always succumb, what are they to
!

Look then with

?
Resistance is necessary at times.
condescension, most holy father, upon my exile and persecutions, and remember that once in your time I occupied an
exalted position, and that for your sake I have been loaded
with injuries. Put forth your severity, and restrain those at
look for

whose instigations this persecution has befallen me and let

not aught of these things be imputed to my lord the king, who
is rather the instrument, than the author of these machinations."
;

The Letter of

the blessed Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury,

to his suffragan bishops.

"

Thomas, by the grace of God, the humble servant of the

church of Canterbury, to his venerable brethren, the bishop of
London, and the other bishops of the whole province of Canterbury may they so enjoy temporal blessings, as not to lose
those of eternity. My most dearly-beloved brethren, wherefore
do ye not arise with me against my enemies ? Why do ye not
take part with me against those who work iniquity ? Is it that
ye are ignorant that the Lord scattereth abroad the bones of those
who please men ? They shall be confounded, inasmuch as the
Lord hath despised them. Your discreetness well knows that
when the errors of a man are not opposed, they are approved
and that when truth is not defended, it is smothered. He, too,
who does not hasten to the reproval of that which ought to be
;

corrected, appears, Saint Gregory giving his testimony thereto,

to encourage him who commits the wrong.
Enough, and even

more than enough, have we put up with our -lord, the

king of England and yet, in return, the Church of God has
;

We

hold that it is a thing danreceived no support from him.

gerous and not to be endured, to leave unpunished for the
future, as hitherto, the excessive outrages committed by him
and his officials against the Church of God and the ministers
of that Church
and the more especially so, inasmuch as, most
T 2
;

AJWALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

276

A.D. 1165.

frequently by letters and messages, and other means, as was

our duty, we have endeavoured to recall him from the perverseness of his course.
But since we have been hardly heard by
him, much more listened to, after invoking the grace of the Holy
Spirit, we have publicly condemned, and have made null and
void that writing in which are contained, not those customs, but
rather those corruptions by which at the present time the
Church of England is disturbed and put to confusion, as also
the authority of the said writing. All who observe, or enforce, or
counsel, or aid, or defend the same, we do likewise excommunicate; and all you bishops, by the authority of God and of ourselves, we do absolve from the promises, by which, against the
rules of the Church, you bound yourselves to the observance
thereof. For who is there that can doubt that the priests of Christ
are appointed to be the fathers and masters of kings and princes,
and of all the faithful ? Is it not understood to be an act of
lamentable madness for the son to attempt to make his father,
or the disciple his master, obedient to him, and by unrighteous
means of compulsion to render him subject to his power ? One,

whom

have power to bind and to loose

even in heaven as well ? Therefore, in order that we may not fall into the commission of this
error, we have rendered of no effect, and have made null and
too,

he believes

him not only on

to

earth, but

void the authority of that writing, as also the writing itself,

together with all the corruptions that are therein contained ;
and more especially the following
'Appeal shall not in any
case be made to the Apostolic See, except with the king's permission.
It shall not be lawful for an archbishop or bishop to
depart from the kingdom, to attend the summons of our lord
It shall not be lawthe pope, without the king's permission.
ful for a bishop to excommunicate any person who holds of
the king in capite, or to lay an interdict upon any one of his
It shall not be lawful
officers, without the king's permission.
for a bishop to take cognizance of perjury or breach of faith.
The clergy are to be brought before secular tribunals. Laymen, whether the king or other persons, are to take cognizance
of causes as to churches and tithes, and other enactments to a
do also denounce as excommunicated, and have
like effect.
excommunicated by name, the man called John of Oxford, who
has fallen into a damnable heresy, by tendering an oath to schismatics, through whom a schism that had almost died out has re:

We

A.D. 1165.

THE ABCHBISHOP TO HIS SUFFRAGAN BISHOPS.

277

vived in Germany, as also for communicating with that most

notorious schismatic, Reginald of Cologne ; and because, contrary to the mandate of our lord the pope and of myself, he has
taken unlawful possession of the deanery of the church of Salisbury ; a deed which, so detestable as it is, so contrary to right, so
pernicious in its example to the Church of God, we do make utterly
null and void, and do render it of no effect whatsoever; and it is
our command to the bishop of Salisbury, and the chapter of that
church, in virtue of their obedience, and at the peril of their
orders, on seeing this our letter, thenceforth no longer to hold

him as dean thereof. In like manner, we do denounce as excommunicated, and have excommunicated, Richard de Ivechester,
because he has fallen into the same damnable heresy, by
holding communication with Reginald of Cologne, the schismatic, as also by inventing and contriving all kinds of mischief
with those schismatics and Germans, to the destruction of the
Church of God, and especially of the Church of Rome, according to the terms agreed upon between our lord the king
and them. We have also excommunicated Richard de Lucy and
Jocelyn de Baliol, who have been the authors and fabricators
of these corruptions also Ranulph de Broc, who has taken
possession of the property of the church of Canterbury, which
by right is a provision for the poor, and withholds the same,
and has arrested our men as though they were laymen, and detains them in his custody. We have also excommunicated Hugh
de Saint Clair and Thomas Fitz-Bernard, who, without either
connivance or consent on our part, have laid hands upon the
property and possessions of the said church of Canterbury.
All others beside who in future shall lay violent hands upon
the property and possessions of the church of Canterbury
gainst our will and consent, we have included in the same senence of excommunication ; according to the words of pope
Lucius
All spoilers of the Church and withholders of her
possessions, putting them away from the threshold of the said
mother Church, we do excommunicate, sentence to damnation,
and pronounce to be guilty of sacrilege.' And not these only,
but those even who assent thereto, does he comprehend in the
same sentence. The Scripture, also, in one place, tells us that
he who agrees with the sinful, and defends another in his sin,
shall be accursed before God and man, and shall be visited
with the most severe afflictions and likewise, that if any one
;

'

278

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEW.

A.D. 1166.

defends another in his sin, he shall be more severely corrected

who has committed the sin. As yet, indeed, we have
delayed pronouncing this sentence against the person of our lord
the king, in the hope that perchance, by the inspiration of the Divine grace, he may recover his senses ; still, we shall very shortly
pronounce it, unless he shall make haste so to do. Therefore, we
do command your brotherhood, and by virtue of your obedience
enjoin you, that henceforth you hold the aforesaid men who
have been excommunicated by us as excommunicated, and
cause them to be denounced as such ; in obedience to the decree of pope Honorius :
Be it lawful for all bishops to declare the names of those who have been excommunicated by
them both to the neighbouring bishops, as well as to the people
of their own diocese, and placing them in a public place before the doors of the churches, to warn all comers thereby, so
that due diligence may be given to both points, entrance into
the churches may be everywhere denied to those excommunicated, and grounds for excommunication may be removed from
the rest.' 52 And you, brother, the bishop of London, we do
command, and, by virtue of our authority over you, enjoin the
same, that you will disclose and show this our letter to the
rest of your brethren and to all our brother bishops of our province.
Fare ye well in Christ, and pray continually for us."
After these things, Henry, king of England, returned from
Normandy to England, and marched with a great army into

than he

'

Wales, where he

many of his nobles,53 barons, and men.

upon the sons of Rees, and upon the sons
and daughters of his nobles, for he had the eyes of the male
children put out, and cut off the noses and ears of the females. 54
In the year 1166, being the twelfth year of the reign of

He

lost

also did justice

king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king Henry
52

"

This passage seems in a hopelessly corrupt state

it

runs as follows

in celebri loco posita prae foribus Ecclesiae, cunctis venientibus

inculcare, quatenus in utraque diligentia excommunicationis, ubique Eccie-

Eaque

siasticus aditus denegetur, et

53

excommunicationis causa omnibus auferatur.

"

King of the Welch.

64

Holinshed has the following quaint passage as a quotation from our

if correct, goes to prove that his MS. differed materially
from the printed copy. " He did justice upon the sons of Rice or Rees,
and also on the sons and daughters of other noblemen that were his combe
plices, very vigorously, causing the eyes of the young striplings to
picked out of their heads, and their noses to be cut off or slit ; and the
ears of the young gentlewomen to be stuffed."
author, which,

A.D. 11GG.

TOPE ALEXAKDEB'S LETTEE TO KING HENRY.

279

expelled from England, and from all the lands of his dominions, all the men and women he could possibly find belbnging to the kindred of the blessed Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury; even infants crying in the cradle, and still hanging at
the mother's breast, he sent into banishment, that, upon seeing
them, the grief of the above-named archbishop might be in-

"What art thou doing, thou tyrant ? What madness

that hath overcome thee, that thou shouldst thus drive
away from thy kingdom those who have done thee no injury,
and in whose mouths no guile has been found ? There is no
reason why the issue of the banished, so long as they observe
the laws, should not live in the city
creased.

is

it

"When the blessed Thomas beheld them, he was greatly

afflicted, and, sharing in their sorrows, became more than
" No wonder was
a martyr.
it, then, if his mind, becoming disturbed, melted away, like water dropping from the
snow." 55 Still, all these sorrows did the man of God endure

with great long-suffering. He had hardly remained two years

at the abbey of Pontigny, with the abbat Gwarine, and the
monks who were there in the service of God, under whose
charge he had been placed by Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff,
when the king of England sent word to the above-named
abbat of Pontigny, that if he any longer harboured the archbishop of Canterbury in his house, he would, in such case,
The consebanish all the monks of his order from England.
quence of this was, that the blessed Thomas, of his own accord,
departed from that house, in order that so many houses of
the religious might not, on his account, come to ruin.
He,
therefore, betook himself to Louis, king of the Franks ; by
whom he was hospitably received, and sent to the abbey of
S^int Columba, near the city of Sens.

The Letter of pope Alexander to Henry, king of England.

" Alexander the
bishop, servant of the servants of God, to

Henry, the illustrious king of England,

health and the Apostolic benediction.
Although your great
devotion towards us and your mother the Holy Church seems
in some measure to have waxed cool, still, at no season do
we relax our paternal feelings towards you and the kingdom
entrusted to your government. Inasmuch, then, as the stripes

his dearly beloved son

66

Nee mirum

De

est igitur

uive inanautis

si

metis sua turbida facta

more

liquescit aquae."

280

A1TSTALS

OP EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1166

of a friend are better than the kisses of an enemy, your highness ought diligently to advert thereto, and, seriously giving
it your consideration, observe that as the
clergy are distinguished in their lives and habits from the laity, so also are the
tribunals of the clergy bound to be entirely different from the
tribunals of the laity.
Wherefore, if you confound the same
in an unseemly manner, render subject to your power that
which belongs to Jesus Christ, enact, at your own goodwill, new laws for the oppression of the churches and of the
poor of Christ, and introduce customs which you style those
of your grandfather, then, without doubt, at the last judgment, which you will not be able to escape, you yourself will
be judged in a similar manner ;
"With the same measure
'

with which you mete,

it

shall be

measured

to

you

58

again.'

our admonitions may appear in some measure tedious

But,
or harsh to the ears of your highness, recollect the words
of the Scripture, that the son whom the father loveth he
lest

'

57

correcteth,'

we

knowing

this for certain, that the

more ardently
and

love your person with all brotherly love in the Lord,

the more frequently and thoughtfully we recall to mind the

marks of your most sincere attachment to us and to the Church
of God, which you formerly so frequently and so bounteously showed, the more readily do we make these intimations to you, to whom, with all the yearnings of our heart,
we wish spiritual and eternal welfare. But if the future
judgment is in any way to deter you, or if a crown of glory,
as a reward in your eternal rest, has any delights for you,
then does it befit you to worship true justice, which is God to
con cede to every one his rights, and to leave to the ecclesiastics
all ecclesiastical matters, and especially those of a criminal
nature, which arise from breaches of faith or of oaths, and all
cases relative to the property and possessions of churches.
In fact, it would neither befit, nor, indeed, be expedient for
your serene highness to confound the offices of king and priest.
For, if the whole of the property of the Church, which by
means of oppression of this nature has been converted to
your use, were to be expended by you in the relief of the poor, or
in other works of piety, you would therein be paying a mark
of respect not more pleasing to God than if, after offering
one alms-dish on the altar, you were to cover up another, or,
86
w Prov. iii. 12.
St. Matt. vii. 2.
;

THE POPE'S LETTER TO BISHOP GIXBEBT.

281

if you were to crucify Peter, that you might deliver Paul from
For you ought to recollect, and have it as an
peril of death.
example on this occasion before your eyes, how king Saul,

who,

after

he had conquered Amalek, wished, against the

commandment

of the Lord, to reserve the spoil, was rewhen he made it his excuse that he

proved by the Lord

and how, while he was still

;
appointed to the royal honors and
The sins of the people had raised him to be king,
dignities.
but his own offences deprived him of the government of the
86
kingdom. How king IJzziah, also, when he attempted to
sacrifice and to usurp the office of priest, was, as a worthy
punishment, smitten with leprosy, it would be for your wellbeing to recall to mind. If, however, you shall ascribe your
successes to your might and prowess, and not to God, beyond
a doubt He who has set you over others, and made you a
great prince in the world, for the governance of the faithful,
and not for their oppression, will, with rebuke, require of you
the talents which have been entrusted to you ; and, as we
read of Rehoboam, the son of Solomon, who, for his father's
sins, was driven from his kingdom, so will God visit the sins
of the father upon the children.
Do you, then, give no heed
to the evil suggestions of any .person, nor incline your ear to
those who are always whispering mischief, but diligently
attend to those things which concern your salvation.
Wherefore, make it your endeavour to govern to the honor of God
and the peace and tranquillity of the Church, for which alone
you have received the government of your kingdom, and study
to rule it to the best of the power that God has given you, to
the end that God may preserve for you your temporal kingdom,
jpd, after that, may give you one to endure world without end."

had reserved
alive,

another

it

for sacrifice

man was

The Letter of pope Alexander

"

to Gilbert, bishop of London,

in behalf of the blessed Thomas.

Alexander the bishop, servant of the servants of God, to

his venerable brother Gilbert, bishop of London, health and
the Apostolic benediction.
Inasmuch as, in relation to the
matters which we have enjoined to your brotherhood, you
have shown efficient zeal and diligence, and have made it your
care faithfully to solicit and advise our most dearly beloved
56

2 Chron. xxvi. 20.

282

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1166.

son in Christ, Henry, the illustrious king of England, upon

the increase and exaltation of the Church and of ourselves, we

deem

every way pleasing and acceptable, and, returning you

for the same, with extreme praises, do
commend your prudent anxiety in the same unto the Lord.
And, inasmuch as we do love the said king and illustrious
prince with the greatest affection, as a most truly beloved
son, so both through you and through our venerable brethren,
the archbishop of Rouen and the bishop of Hereford, as also
through our most dearly beloved daughter in Christ, his
mother, the former illustrious empress of the Romans, have
we often and often, in divers ways, tried to induce and encourage
him to observe his duty to the Church. Wherefore, we do
it

most abundant thanks

and exult in the Lord at the dutifulness of the said king,

which in your letter you have informed us. But, inasmuch as we wish him to continue in his duty to the Church of
God and to ourselves, as from the beginning he has been wont
to do, we do ask of your brotherhood, enjoin, and command that,
anxiously and diligently, you will often and often advise him,
both yourself and by others, and exhort him by all means, and
prevail upon him, after his usual manner, to use his best endeavours for the honor and exaltation of the said Church, and
manfully to support and maintain and defend her cause. Let
him, also, love and honor the churches and ecclesiastical perOur venerable brother, also,
sons, and preserve their rights.
the archbishop of Canterbury, let him receive again into his
love and favor.
And we, if he shall continue to pay to Saint
Peter and to ourselves that honor and respect which he has begun to do, will love him with sincere affection, and will use our
endeavours in every way, as will be our duty, for the exaltation of himself and the preservation of the kingdom entrusted
to him.
And, indeed, we would prefer to outdo him in patience
and long-suffering, so long as we can possibly endure so to do,
rather than cause him vexation in any way.
Given this Wedrejoice

of

nesday, the eleventh day before the calends of September."

Gilbert, bishop of London, to pope Al zander, upon
the answer of tlie King on the business of tJie archbishop of

The Letter of

Canterbury.
his father and lord, Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff,
the brother Gilbert, servant of the church of London, the debt

"To

A.D. 1166.

BISHOP GILBERT'S LETTEB. TO THE POPE.

283

and the service of humble obedience.

dearest father in Christ, has been received by
us with due veneration, immediately on which, we presented
ourselves before your son, and our dearest lord, the illustrious king of the English, who is now at the head of his
army in the French territory ; and, in conjunction with our
of sincere

affection

Your mandate,

venerable brother, the bishop of Hereford, we diligently and

carefully admonished him according to the tenor of your mandate.
set before his eyes all the particulars of your letter,

We

and, beseeching

him and

was becoming towards

expostulating with

his royal "majesty,

we

him

as far as

constantly

and

him

that he would satisfy us as to his

purposes, and that, if he had in any way departed from the
paths of reasonableness, he would not delay, at your admonition, through us, to return to the ways of truth and justice;
that, following the pious admonition of his father, he would
desist from all evil actions, would love God with purity
of heart, and would regard with his usual veneration his
holy mother, the Roman Church ; that he would neither impede those who wished to visit her, nor prevent appeals
being made to her ; that benignly recalling and restoring our
brother, the lord archbishop of Canterbury, to his see, he
would remain firm and immoveable in his reverence for Saint
Peter and yourself, and that, giving his entire attention to works
of piety, he would not oppress either the churches or ecclesiastical persons in his realm or in his territories, nor
yet allow them to be oppressed by his means or those of another ;
but, on the contrary, diligently preserve them under his
royal protection, to the end that He, through whom kings
reign, might preserve for him his temporal kingdom while
on earth, and bestow on him an eternal one in heaven that
otherwise, if he would not listen to those wholesome counsels,
your Holiness, who has hitherto patiently borne with him,
could no longer bear with him in your long-suffering.
'further added, that we greatly feared for him, that if he
did not correct his faults, he would before long incur the
wrath of Almighty God ; so much so, that his kingdom would
not be of long continuance, nor his family allowed to prosper ;
but that He who had exalted him when humble, would now,
when exalted, hurl him down with a heavy fall from the sumOn this, he received your admonition
mit of the throne.
incessantly exhorted

We

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEN.

284

A.D. 1166.

with much thankfulness and with much forbearance, and

with great meekness made answer to each part of it in order.
In the first place, he asserted that his feelings were in no way
estranged from you, and that he had never had in his mind
any other intentions, provided you showed a paternal solicitude towards him, than to love you as his father, to supHoly Church of Rome as his mother,
and humbly to obey and follow your holy commands, saving
always the dignity of himself and of his kingdom. But that,
if for some time past he has not looked upon you with reverence, he asserts that the following is the reason for the same
that although he maintained your cause in your need, with all
his heart, with all his soul, and with all his strength, your
Holiness did not return him the like, according to his deserts,
in his time of need, when he had recourse to you through his
envoys but he complains, and feels ashamed to say, that in
almost every request he has made of you, he has met with a
repulse. Trusting, however, in a father's love, which, when it
shall think fit, will listen to his son, hoping for and expecting a
more cheerful countenance, he remains firm and constant, as we
have already said, in his attachment to Saint Peter and to yourself.
For this reason it is that he will not attempt to prevent
any one who may wish to visit your Holiness, and neither, as he
affirms, has he hitherto prevented them. As regards the question
of appeals, by the ancient institutions of his realm, he claims it
as his privilege and duty that no clerk shall go out of his kingdom for any civil suit, unless he has first made trial whether by
the king's own authority and mandate he can obtain justice. But
if he shall be unable to obtain this, then, the king making no
opposition whatsoever thereto, any person whatsoever shall be at
liberty to appeal to your excellency, whenever he shall think fit.
And if upon this point your rights or dignities have been in any
way prejudiced, he promises that he will speedily correct the
same, with the help of God, in a synod of all the clergy of his
dominions. As regards the emperor, although the king knew
him to be a schismatic, still until this day he has never heard
that you had excommunicated him.
But if on our information
he shall come to know that such is the case, if he has entered
into any unlawful compact with him or with any other person, this he also promises he will have similarly corrected by
port and cherish the

the judgment and counsel of the Church of his realm.

The

A.D. 11CG.

BISHOP GIIBEKT'S LETTEB TO THE POPE.

285

king also asserts that he has by no means expelled our father,

the lord archbishop of Canterbury, from his kingdom as he has
left it entirely of his own accord, so when he shall have a
mind so to do, he will be entirely at liberty with his entire
sanction to return to his church. Provided always, that while
he receives satisfaction on those points upon which he makes
complaint, he shall be willing that the royal privileges should
be faithfully observed to which he has been sworn. And, if
any church or ecclesiastical person shall make proof that they
have been wronged by him or his people, he will be prepared to
make full compensation, according to the judgment of the whole
Church. This is the answer which we have received from our
lord the king, although we could have wished that we had re;

'

ceived something more entirely according to your wishes.

This answer, however, we have determined upon notifying to
your highness, that from his reply your wisdom might be
enabled to form a judgment how to put an end to these
matters.
But our lord, the king, seems in especial to justify his
cause, upon the fact that on all the points which have been mentioned, he will abide by the judgment and counsel of the Church
in his dominions ; and he promises that he will in nowise
prevent the return of our father, the lord archbishop of Can-

Wherefore we
terbury, as we have previously mentioned.
have thought proper to supplicate your excellency, keeping
this always before our eyes,
A braised reed shalt thou not
66
Mobreak, and the smoking flax shalt thou not quench.'
derate for a time, if so it please you, within the bounds of
'

discretion that zeal which is kindled by the flames of the

Divine Spirit to avenge each injury done to the Church of
God lest by pronouncing an interdict or the extreme sentence
ofc excommunication, you may have to lament that numberless churches are subverted, and so, which God forbid, irrevocably alienate from your allegiance both the king himFor it is as good
self, and numberless people with him.
for the limb to be joined to the head, even though wounded,
as to be cast away from the body when cut oft'.
For wounded limbs return to a state of healthfulness, whereas, when
once cut off, they have great difficulty in adhering to the
To cut off a limb, is to entail desperation whereas
body.
the cautious treatment of the surgeon will very frequently
;

heal the wound.

Wherefore,
66

St.

if

Matt.

so it please you,

xii.

20.

it

were

286

ANNALS OF KOGEK DE HOVEDENT.

A.U. 11C6.

moment, you should use your enwound, if any such there is, than
the most noble portion of the Church of

better that, at the present

deavours in healing the
that,

by cutting

off

God, you should bring to utter confusion that which, for this
long time past, has been in a state of confusion beyond what
can possibly be expressed.
For, suppose that as yet your
wo'rds have not taken their full effect, or have been entirely
Is then the Divine grace to be despaired of?
appreciated.
At an acceptable time, they may both have their full effect,
and be entirely appreciated. Is the hand of God so shortened,
that .it cannot save ?
Or is his ear stopped, so that it cannot
hear ? Those words are swift in their course God, when he
:

with a high hand works changes in all things, and

gives unhoped-for accomplishment to the prayers of his Saints.
Royal blood, then only knows how to be overcome when it
has been successful nor is it ashamed to yield when it has
wills

it,

gained the victory.

vice

By

and long-suffering

kindness
is

it

is it to be mollified, by adto be overcome.

But what if

this long-suffering, when manifested, or needed for a time to be

manifested, causes some loss of temporal possessions ? Is there
nothing to be rescued from the wreck when the fate of multitudes
is threatened? Are not many things needed to be thrown into
the deep when the confusion of land, sea, and waves is threatening destruction ? Foolishly, but still in charity, do we adIf this should be the terdress you in no fictitious language.
mination of the matter, that, losing everything, the lord archbishop of Canterbury should submit to continual exile, and,

which God forbid, England should no longer obey your commands, it would have been much better patiently to have
endured this for a time, than with such zeal to have insisted
upon acting with severity. For, suppose that your vengeance shall not be able to separate still more of us from our
obedience to you still, there will not be wanting some to bow
the knee to Baal, and without regard to religion and justice,
to receive the pall of Canterbury at the hands of their idol. Nor
will there be wanting persons to occupy our sees, and, seated
in our seats, to show him obedience with all feelings of duty.
Many are already prognosticating such things, hoping that
offences may arise, and that the straight may be made
crooked.
Wherefore, father, we do not mourn or lament
our own misfortunes but unless you meet these evils, we see
;

A.D. 1166.

THE ARCHBISHOP'S LETTER TO KING HENEY.

287

that a shocking subversion of the Church of God is threatened,

and that, becoming weary of our lives, we may curse the day
on which we were born to behold such a sight as this. Beloved
father in Christ,

long to come

may Almighty God

preserve you in safety for

!"

The Letter of tJte

" To his most revered

blessed

Thomas

to

King Henry.

Henry, by the grace of God, the

illustrious king of the English, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and earl of Anjou, Thomas, by the same grace the humble servant of the church of Canterbury, health and best prayers
lord,

for his prosperity in all things.

in need of a mind utterly free

To speak concerning God stands

upon this sub-

and unbiassed

that I address my lord, and, I trust, with peace towards all men. I beseech you, my lord, that, with patience
of mind, you will endure some little advice, which, by the
grace of God, which is never ineffectual, will contribute to the
salvation of your soul and to my acquittal.
Difficulties beset
me on every side even tribulation and difficulties have come

ject

it is

upon me, who am placed between two most grave and fearful
alternatives.
When I say between two most fearful alternatives, I mean a dangerous silence on the one hand, and admonition of you on the other. If, on the one hand, I am silent, it
will be death to me, and I shall not escape the hands of the
If thou dost not warn the wicked from his
Lord, who says,
wicked way, and he shall die in his iniquity, his blood He will
57
If, on the other hand, I admonish you,
require at your hands.
I fear, which God forbid, that I shall not escape the wrath of my
^lord.
And I trust that it may not befall me, according to what
'

'

man

when

a person sends to intercede or

it is to be feared
left, becoming angered, his mind may be provoked to do what
is worse.
I to speak, or am I to
"What, then, am I to do ?
be silent ? In either alternative there is danger, no doubt.
But inasmuch as it is safer to fall under the indignation of men
than into the hands of the living God, trusting in the mercy
of the Most High, in whose hands are the hearts of kings,
and who will induce them as He shall think fit, (and I trust
that He will, to take the better part), I will speak to my lord,
inasmuch as I have once begun so to do. For often are good

the wise
to

says, that

admonish a person who is not pleased thereat,

Am

Ezekiel

iii.

18.

288

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEff.

A..D.11C6.

things provided for those who are unwilling, and especially

when the safety more than the will is consulted. In your
land is kept in captivity the daughter of Sion, the spouse of a
great king, oppressed by many, insulted by those who long
have hated her, and by whom she ought rather to be honored
than afflicted, and in especial by you. Keeping, therefore, in
your recollection each of those blessings which God has bestowed upon you in the beginning of your reign, in the middle
thereof, and almost unto the present moment, do you release
her, and allow her to reign jointly with her husband, to the
end that God may bless you, and that your kingdom may forthwith begin to recover its strength, and this reproach be taken
away from your generation, and that unbroken peace may
reign in your days. Believe me, most serene prince, my muchloved lord, the Almighty is slow in retribution, long-suffering in His patience, but most severe in His vengeance. Hear
me, and do that which is right. But, if otherwise, it is greatly
to be feared that (and I trust that so it may not be) He will
gird His sword upon His thigh, and will come in His might and
with a strong hand, armed with many woes, to set free His
spouse, and that not without heavy oppressions and servitude,
attended by tribulation.
But if you listen to me, then the
Lord will of necessity be sensible forthwith of your duteousness, as acting the part of a valiant soldier on His side, and
in such case He will bless you, and will add glory unto
your glory, even unto the issue of your sons and of your
But if otherwise, I fear,
daughters, down to distant times.
and may God avert it from you, that the sword will not depart
from your house, until the Most High shall have come and
avenged the injuries done to Him and His ; just as it did not
depart from the house of Solomon, although God had made
choice of him, and had conferred upon him such great wisdom,
and such an enjoyment of peacefukaess, that it was said by all,
'
This is the son of wisdom and of peace ;' yet, inasmuch as
he departed from the path of the Lord, and proceeded from
wickedness to wickedness, God divided asunder his kingdom,
an'd gave it unto his servant ; and, in especial, because, after
the commission of his sin, he did not instantly seek to ap-

pease the Lord, as his father David had done, who immecordiately after his offence humbled himself before the Lord,
rected his fault, sought for mercy, and obtained pardon and
;

ai
i

:"

A.D. 1166.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OF HEREFORD.

289

would

that, with the grace of God, you would do the like.

These words I write unto you at present, the rest I have

placed in the mouth of him who bears these presents, a pious

man, one of great credit, and, as I believe, a faithful servant
of yours.
In them, I pray that so it may please you to
place full belief still in preference, with your favour, I could
wish to enjoy the condescension of an interview with you.
Once and always to my lord, farewell !"
;

The Letter of

the blessed

Thomas

"Thomas, by the grace of

to Robert, bishop of Hereford.

God,- the

humble servant of the

church of Canterbury, to his venerable brother Robert, by the

bishop of Hereford, health and blessings in all
If so it is that my letters have caused anxiety in
your brotherhood, would that it were the case that I had not
found you slothful in feeling, and not watchful in the due performance of the duties of the office you have undertaken. I have
chosen to be cast out and to become accursed on behalf of you
all, a reproach before men and a scorn before the people, that I
might not behold the evils of the holy ones, and keep silence
upon the injuries done to my nation ; and anxiously did I wish
that perchance some one of you in his zeal for the law of God,
and his love of the liberties of the Church, would follow and
come after me, that so we might not give horns 58 to the
And behold you, whom I believed to be given unto
sinful.
me by the Lord, that with me you might build, and weed, and

same

grace,

things.

plant, are suggesting encouragement amid ruin, and solace in

despair ; inasmuch as you are preaching humility, nay, even

abject submission, and are announcing tidings of good, while,

on every side, confusion prevails, to the injury of God and of the
and this, at the moment when you ought to be
clergy
lengthening the constancy of my mind amid its vacillation,
and, with me, sustaining the attack, in order to defend
our inheritance of the cross and repel and crush the enemies
of the church, to be suggesting counsel to my ears, to be
breathing fresh life into my spirit, to the end that I might
entreat with the more firmness, that I might argue with
the greater cogency, and rebuke with the greater severity.
And, if they should refuse to hear me, then, undoubtedly,
ought you to have exclaimed, Why dost thou sleep ? Un:

'

58

VOL.

i.

Give them cause to raise their horns, or exult.

290

ASNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEIT.

A.D. 1166.

sheathe the sword of Saint Peter, avenge the blood of the

servants of Christ that has been shed, the injuries of the
Church which are being daily committed against us and ours.'
Has it entirely escaped your memory with what injuries I
have been afflicted, with what insults persecuted, when, in

own person, against all authority and against all semblance

of right, Christ was brought to be judged before a lay tribunal ?
Still, I will not recail to your mind the injury done to my own

ray

Consider with thoughtfulness, and

person but to the Church.
deeply reflect upon it in your mind, what was done before my
departure, what was being done at my departure, what has
been done since, what, in fact, is being done every day in
your country, in relation to the Church of God and its servants.
With what conscience can you possibly conceal these things
from yourself ; you, of whom hopes were entertained that you
would be the redeemer of Israel, the liberator of the Church
from bondage? And, now, because you have so long held
your peace, I am always in affliction for you, my own begotten son, lest he should come after you who shall take away

your birthright, and shall deprive you, which may God

forbid, of the blessing of the first-born.
But, though even
thus far you have held your peace, resume your might (my
most dearly-beloved son) and cry aloud it is your duty so to
do lift up your voice against them, inspire them with fear,

awaken their contrition, banish their self-satisfaction, that so

the anger of God may not descend upon them, and the whole
people perish ; or even, which may God forbid, the rulers with
the people.
For, even now, Divine vengeance is at the gates.
These things do I write unto you, not for your confusion,
but to put you on your guard ; to the end that, relying upon
the authority of God and of myself, for the future you may
be strengthened and may be willing more manfully and more
This one thing
boldly to perform the duties of your office.
in especial I wish you to be assured of, with the mercy of
God, confusion to his Church shall not be extorted from me.
In addition to what I have said, I give you thanks for this,
that even now you have visited me, and have comforted me with
your solaces. Further there is one thing which I am not able
to endure without the greatest bitterness of soul verily. I

weep for my most beloved lord the king. For fear and trembling have come upon me, and the shades have overwhelmed me,
since I have seen that tribulation and difficulties are threatening

A. D. 1166.

ABCHBISHOP'S LETTEli TO THE BISHOP OF HEBEFOKD. 291

lord the king. And no wonder. For he has vexed the

Church of God, and has put her to confusion, and has made hardships the lot of his clergy, giving them the wine of sorrow to
drink.
Therefore, thus saith the Lord to him, Where now,
simple man, are the wise counsellors who used to say to

my

'

Thou

'

thee,

art the son of the wise, the son of ancient kings,

whose customs must be observed throughout England which

if a person shall not observe, he is not a friend to Caesar, but
an enemy to the crown, a criminal at the judgment- seat.' But,
;

assuredly, that person

Christ for, ' Woe unto
;

is

rather the friend of the cross of

that decree unrighteous decrees,

them

and that write grievousness which they have prescribed, to

turn aside the needy from judgment, and take away the right
of the poor of my people,' 58* that churches and widows may be
their prey, and that they may plunder the possessions of certain
of the clergy. What shall these persons do on the day of visiand of calamity that approacheth from afar ? To whose
aid will they fly for refuge, and lay aside their vaingloriousness, that they may not be bowed down under judgment,

tation

and fall with the slain ? Where, now, are his wise men ?
Let them come forth, and let them disclose to him and say
what the Lord of Hosts has determined as to England. His
wise men are become fools, and his nobles have come to
nought they have deceived England, and into the midst of
the people of England its lord has introduced a feeling of
stupefaction.
By their deeds they have made England to go
astray, even as a drunken man goes astray, vomiting and
Who
staggering and for England help there will be none.
59
shall know the beginning or end
hereof? For they have
devoured Jacob, and have laid waste his dwelling-place, 60 and
have said, Let us take possession of the holy place of God,'
and have reviled the priests and their chief men, saying,
4
Whither will ye fly for refuge from our hands, or in whom
do ye put your trust ?
Why have ye fled, and proved dis
obedient to our commands ?' Oh, how empty are these thoughts
how shameful these deeds in the sight of the Lord, who beholds how vain they are For He will laugh to scorn him who
;

'

**
69
i

Is. x. 1, 2.

Who shall
In the text, " Quis faciet caput aut caudam," literally,
?" This portion of the letter is in a most corrupt state.

make head or tail

60
Psalm Ixxix.

'

10.

U 2

292

ANNALS

01'

EOGEE DE HOYEDEN.

A.D. 1166.

thinks thus, when He shall see him acting thus ; because His
day is near at hand, even now He is at the gates, and will say,
'
Behold the men who have not placed reliance in their God,
but have put their trust in the multitude of their riches, and
have waxed strong in their vanity !' But it is in vain that they
do thus the Lord will not leave His church, nor His clergy,
without a defender, without the heaviest vengeance. For it
has been founded upon a firm rock and that rock is Christ,
who has founded it with his own blood. Assuredly, if they
do not make amends herein, they will not escape with impunity, inasmuch as they have trodden under foot the Holy
of Holies, the house of God, and have afflicted His priests
with injuries and abusive words. These are those to whom
I have said, ye are gods ; and
the Lord himself has said,
61
all of you are children of the Most High ;'
and also, in
another place,
He that hateth you, hateth me, and he
and he that toucheth you,
that despiseth you despiseth me
toucheth the apple of my eye.' 62 Let them then return to
their senses
let them avert evil from themselves ; let
them with the greatest humility show repentance. But if,
they do not, then it is to be feared, and, oh may it be averted
that the Lord will speedily come, and will bring upon them
and their land great tribulation and the most heavy vengeance
of His retribution.
Behold! our Lord shall come and shall
not delay, and He shall save us ; inasmuch as He will never
forsake those who put their trust in Him.
Eor the prophet
Trust in the Lord, and do good, and thou shalt be
saith,
'
fed upon his riches ; 62* and, again,
Wait on the Lord,
be of good courage, and he shall strengthen thine heart ;' 63
'
and,
put your trust in the Lord, and He shall soon deliver
thee from the snare of the fowler, and from the noisome
M
And, that I may end all that I have said herein
pestilence.'
with a becoming conclusion, inasmuch as the Lord has shown
;

'

'

'

'

what and how great things we ought

to endure for His name

and in the defence of His Church, I hold it necessary for you
to pray, both you and the whole Church entrusted to your
charge, continually for us to the end that, what through our
own merits we are unable to endure, by your intercession and
;

that of the holy men who are subject to you, we may be

enabled to endure, and that thereby we may deserve to obtain
Rl
62
62 *
Psalm xxxvii. 3.
Psalm Ixxii. 6.
Partly from Zech. ii. 8.
w Psalm xci. 3.
65 Psalm xxvii. 14.

A.D. 1167.

THE AKCHBISHOP'S LETTER TO POPE ALEXANDER.

293

everlasting grace. Farewell, and be comforted farewell, likewise, to the whole of the Church of England, and may she be
comforted in the Lord, that so we likewise may fare well."
;

In the same year Henry, king of England, after his return

from Wales, crossed over from England in to Normandy, whither
he was followed by William, king of the Scots. In the same
year died earl Cospatric, in Albany, and was succeeded by his
son Waltheof.
In the year of grace 1167, being the thirteenth year of the
reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said
Matilda, formerly empress of the Romans, and mother of the
above-named king, departed this life, and was buried at
Rouen, at the abbey called Saint Mary de Pratis. In the
same year, Frederic, emperor of the Romans, went to Rome,
and by violence and with an armed band, thrust Guido of
Crema, the antipope and schismatic, into the Apostolic See.
On his departure, a deadly plague immediately broke out among
his people, and Reginald, the archbishop elect of Cologne, who
was the head of the whole schism, perished on the Alps in
order that his bones might be separated from the flesh and
taken to Cologne, the whole of his body was boiled in water.
;

The Letter of the lles&ed Thomas, the a/rcJibisTiop, to Pope Alexander.

" To his most
loving father and lord, Alexander, by the
grace of God, Supreme Pontiff, Thomas, the humble servant of
the church of Canterbury, due and dutiful obedience.
I have
endured enough and more than enough, most loving father,
while waiting for the reformation of the king of England,
and yet have gathered no fruits whatever of my long sufferbut, on the contrary, while unthinkingly submitting
ing
thereto, I have incurred the loss and utter destruction of the
I have oftenauthority and liberties of the Church of God.
;

times by messengers, religious and fitting men, called upon

him, and have frequently invited him to make due satisfaction ;
as also by letters, the copies whereof I have sent unto you.
I
have announced to him the Divine wrath and vengeance, if he
fails to

come

to his proper senses

whereas he more and more

under foot and depress-

persists in his evil courses, treading

ing the Church of God ; both persecuting myself personally

and those who are in banishment with me, so far as even to atsempt to deprive me, by threats and menaces, of the kindnesses of

servants of God,

who

for the sake of

God and

of yourself

AXXALS OF ROGEB DE EOVEDEN.

294.

provide us with food.

For

lie

A.D. 1167.

has written to the abbat of the

66

that as he loves those abbeys of his order which

Cistercians,
are in his power, so must he withhold from us all services and
attentions on part of his order.

But why enlarge

For,

notwithstanding my long suffering, to that degree has the

harshness of the king and his officers proceeded, that even
if any number of religious men whatsoever were to inform
you thereupon, even upon oath, I should be much surprised if
even then your Holiness would give any belief to their assertions.
Reflecting, therefore, upon these things with great anxiety of
mind, and the danger ensuing therefrom, both to the king
and to yourself, I have publicly condemned these pernicious, I will not say customs, but perversions or corruptions,

by which the Church of England is disturbed and confounded,

together with the writing and the authority of the writing by
which they were confirmed as also the observers, enforcers,
and defenders of the same. I have also in general terms excommunicated his abettors, advisers, and coadjutors, who;

soever they may chance to be, whether clergy or laity, and

have absolved my bishops from the oath by which they
have been violently forced to the observance of the said customs.
But these are the points which, in this writing, I have
Appeal shall not in any case be made
especially condemned
to the Apostolic See, except with the king's permission. It is
'

not lawful for a bishop to take cognizance of perjury or

breach of faith. It is not lawful for a bishop to excommunicate any person who holds aught of the king in capite,
or his lands, or to lay an interdict upon any one of his officers
without the king's permission.
Clerks, or those of the religious orders, are to be brought before secular tribunals;
laymen, whether the king or other persons, are to take cognizance of causes as to churches or tithes. It is not lawful for
an archbishop or bishop to depart from the kingdom, to attend
the summons of our lord the pope, without the king's permission
and other enactments to a like effect. By name also
I have excommunicated John of Oxford, who has held com'

munion with that schismatic and excommunicated

person,

and who, contrary to the mandate of

Reginald of Cologne
our lord the pope, and of ourselves, has taken unlawful possession of the deanery of the church of Salisbury, and, at
the court of the emperor, has administered the oath for the
;

65

At Pontigny.

A.D. 1167.

LETTEB OF THE POPE TO KING HENRY.

295

supporting of that schism. In like manner also, I have denounced and excommunicated Richard of Ivechester, because
he has fallen into the same damnable heresy, by holding
communication with that most notorious schismatic at Cologne,
and inventing and contriving all kinds of mischief, with those
schismatics and Germans, to the destruction of the Church of
God, and more especially of the Church of Rome, according to
the treaties agreed upon between the king of England and
them, and Richard de Lucy and Jocelyn de Baliol, who have
been the encouragers of the royal tyranny, and the fabricators
of these heretical corruptions.
I have also excommunicated
Ranulph de Broc, Hugh de Saint Clair, and Thomas Fitz-Bernard, who, without our license and consent, have seized the property and possessions of the church of Canterbury. I have excommunicated all besides who, contrary to our will and assent,
have laid hands upon the property and possessions of the church
of Canterbury. The king, however, I have not as yet personally

excommunicated, being still in expectation of his reformation ;

him, however, I shall not delay to excommunicate, if he does
not speedily recover his senses, and submit to discipline for
what he has done. To the end, therefore, most holy father,
that the authority of the Apostolic See, and the liberties of the
Church of God, which in our country have almost perished, may
be enabled to be in some measure restored, it is necessary,
and in every way expedient, that you should entirely ratify,
and by your letters confirm, what I have done. Farewell,
and may your Holiness enjoy all happiness."

The Letter of Pope Alexander

to

Henry, king of England.

"The

bishop Alexander, servant of the servants of God,

tQ his beloved son, Henry, the illustrious king of the English,
health and the Apostolic benediction. With what paternal and
kindly feelings we have often convened your royal excellence,
and have frequently exhorted you, both by letters and our
nuncios, to become reconciled to our venerable brother Thomas,
archbishop of Canterbury, and to restore to him and his

with the other things which you have

taken from them, the prudence of your highness is by no
means unaware, inasmuch as it is public and notorious to
Wherefore, seeing that we
nearly the whole of Christendom.
have hitherto been able to make but little progress in this
matter, or by kind and gentle conduct to soothe the emotions
clerks their churches,

AKNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

296

A.D.I 167.

of your mind, we are rendered sad and sorrowful, and grieve

that we are disappointed in. our hopes and expectations ; particularly as we love you sincerely as our most dearly-beloved son
in the Lord, and we see this great danger threatening you and
;

inasmuch as

it is

'

written,

Cry aloud, and spare not

lift

up thy

voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression ;' 66

and likewise, ' If thou dost not warn the wicked from his way,
66*
his blood will I require at thy hand ;
and by Jeremiah,
the slothful man was ordered to be stoned with the dung of
'

We

have determined no longer to bear your hardoxen.

ness of heart as heretofore, to the detriment of justice and your
own 67 salvation ; nor will we for the future close the mouth of
the said archbishop in any way, or prevent him from freely
doing his duty, and avenging with the sword of ecclesiastical
severity the wrongs which have been done to himself and to
the Church entrusted to his charge. Now, as to the points
which are contained in this letter relative to the matters beforementioned, as also others of less importance, our well-beloved
brother, the prior of Mont-Dieu, and the brother Bernard de
Corilo, men who indeed pay more respect to God than to
May
kings, will in words further explain to your highness.
He, to pay obedience to whose admonitions is to reign, and in
whose hands are the hearts of princes, incline your mind and
will, that so you may be prevailed upon rather, than, against
God and your salvation, persist any longer in so determined a
But if even now you shall refuse to
course of obstinacy.
hearken to the proposals which they shall make to you in my
behalf, then without doubt you will have occasion to fear what
is to ensue, and to dread the Divine vengeance in the world to

come."

The Letter of

the Messed

Thomas, the Archbishop of Canterbury,

Bishop of London.
"Thomas, the humble minister of the church of Canterbury, to Gilbert, bishop of London, may he, now as always,
so pass through good things temporal as not to lose those
It is a cause for wonder, indeed, for extreme aseternal.
tonishment, that a man of prudence, well versed in Holy
to Gilbert,

Scripture, and especially wearing the appearance of religion,

should, laying aside the fear of God, so manifestly, not to say
66
66 *
Isaiah Iviii. 1.
Ezek. xxxiii. 8.
67

" Nostram"

is

no doubt an error

for " vestrara."

A.D. 1167.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON.

297

irreverently, set himself against truth, oppose justice, and, to

the utter confusion of all right and wrong, seek to overthrow

the establishment of the Holy Church, which the Most High

hath founded. For it is the Truth which says, ' the gates of
hell shall not prevail against it.' He is generally supposed not
to be of sane mind who intends the ruin thereof, and is like a
man who binds a rope around a vast mountain, and attempts to
throw it down. But is it because I am inflamed with anger or
with hatred, that, in my exasperation, I am driven to utter
words of this nature against my brother, and colleague, and
God forbid
But to the above effect have I
fellow-bishop ?
collected from your letter, which I received through your archdeacon nor was I enabled thereby to gather grapes of thorns,
or figs of thistles.
That it may be clear whether or not it is
The
BO, let us examine it, and bring its contents to the light.
end, when compared with the beginning, presents a very strong
resemblance to a scorpion. The one approaches us, using smooth
and gentle language, the other, stinging us severely, attempts
!

to impose silence upon us. For, what else is it, first to acknowledge your dutiful subjection to us, and to promise obedience
in conformity with that subjection, and then, in the end, to have
recourse to appeal, in order that you may not be obliged to obey ?
The Apostle says, ' Do I purpose that with me there should be
68
As the Apostles could not always be
yea, yea, and nay, nay ?'
with the disciple, of necessity did the disciples receive power
from the Lord of treading upon serpents and scorpions ; for even
unto this day Ezekiel 68 * is dwelling with the scorpions. And
do have recourse to
now consider in what sense you say, '
the remedy of appeal ?' You call yourself a follower of Christ ;
in this speech you are found to be far otherwise. For the effica^ ious, nay, rather the most efficacious remedy of all our evils,
namely, Christ, has recommended to us obedience, not only in
word, but by His most evident example, inasmuch as He became
obedient to His Father even unto death. And with what grace do
you call that a remedy which is an impediment to obedience ?
Not a remedy, indeed, but, more properly, a hindrance ought it
to be called. But on what grounds do you rest your confidence
in this presumption ?
Is it that you expect to find a defender
of your disobedience in him who has received the office and
the command to take cognizance of all acts of disobedience ?
69
and greatly
It were wrong in you to expect this of him,

We

68

2 Cor.

i.

17.

<*

According to Ezekiel

ii.

6.

69

The pope.

298

AXNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

to be mistaken in him.
a supposition of that

A.D. 1167.

You might have been withheld from

first and second

repulses
For, in the first place, you
after which, the letter which you wrote

kind by the

you have already experienced.

appeared personally
the purpose of persuading him experienced
;

how firmly
stands the vicar of Saint Peter, and with what truthfulness, when, neither by prayers, nor by gifts, nor by suggestions,
nor by promises, could you move him. But a third attempt
must be made, that, after the example of his lord, he may, on a
third attempt, come off triumphant.
Besides, that no annoyance may be wanting, you have put off the time for your apfor

You have had no compassion on

peal nearly a whole year.
my exile or on the difficulties of the Holy Church, the spouse
of Christ, whom He has obtained with His own blood. Besides,
to pass this over, which, indeed, I ought not to do, it was your
duty to use some foresight in his behalf, to whom you assert
yourself to be a well-wisher, I mean our lord the king, who,
so long as he behaves thus towards us, or the Church of
Christ, will be able neither to go to war, nor to live in
Let us now pass on to the
peace, without danger to his soul.
rest.
You mention that some confusion arose on my deparLet the authors
ture, and in consequence of my departure.
and contrivers of this confusion be afraid, lest they also be
brought to confusion. You extol me with great praises, as to
the good purpose of my journey, and indeed it is the duty of a
prudent man not to be neglectful of his character but still, it
is the part of a discreet one, in relation to himself, not to believe another rather than himself.
I am accused as though
I had done certain injuries to my lord the king
but inasmuch as you do not mention one of them by name, I do not
even know what it is I am to make answer to ; therefore, as I
am only charged in a superficial manner on that point, in a
In the meansuperficial manner only shall I defend myself.
while, however, take this for my answer because I am conscious of having done nothing wrong, for that reason I have
not justified myself.
You express surprise at the letter of
warning which I sent him. What father sees his son going
What person is there that does
astray and holds his peace ?
not smite another with the rod, that he may not run upon
the sword ? The father despairs of the son whom he does
not correct with threats or the scourge. However, God forbid
that I should think as you do, that our lord, growing impatient
;

A.D. 1167.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OF LONDON.

299

under correction, will by degrees proceed to the extermination

of the seceders 70 For the plantation of our heavenly Father
A most violent tempest is now tosswill not be rooted up.
ing the ship I have hold of the helm, and do you invite
me to sleep ? Do you collect and place before my eyes the
benefits that have been conferred upon me by our lord the king,
and speak of my being elevated from a lowly state to the
!

Still, in my simplicity, to give you some

highest position ?
small answer, what lowly state is it you are thinking of?
If you look at the time at which he placed me high in his
service, there were the archdeaconry of Canterbury, the
priorship of Beverley, many benefices, several prebendal
stalls, with other things, not a few, which, at that period attached to my name, go far to disprove that I was in such a low
position as you affirm, with relation to the things of this
world. And if you look at the origin of my family and my
ancestors, they were citizens of London, who dwelt in the midst
of their fellow-citizens without reproach, and persons by no
means of the lowest station. But as, one day, when the darkness
of the world is removed, we shall be judged by the light of truth,
which will be the most glorious, to have been born of humble
parents, or even those of the lowest rank, or of the great and
honored ones of the world ? For the Apostle says
Those
members of the body, which we think to be less honorable, upon
'

bestow more abundant honor.'

What do pedigrees
says the heathen poet. What then ought a learned and
But perhaps, by your
religious Christian bishop to say?
mention of my lowly condition, it was your intention to put
me somewhat to confusion ; however, how criminal it is to

we

those
avail

71

'

?'

put one's father to confusion, you yourself will see from the
commandment of the Lord, which you have received as to
"honoring your father. But, as for commending the king's favour
to me, there was no great need to take the trouble of recapiFor I call the Lord as my
tulating his services done to me.
witness that nothing under the sun do I prefer to his favour
and safety, save only those things which belong to God and to
the Holy Church for otherwise it will not be possible for him
;

As it is, so be it.
to reign with happiness or with safety.
There are many other favours, and still greater ones, than are
mentioned in your letter, which I have received at his hands.
"
1

Apostasife," meaning himself and his followers.

Cor. xii. 23.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

300

A.D. 1167.

In return

for all these, even if they were to be doubled, ought

I to peril the liberties of the Church of God, much less for the
preservation of my own character, which has so frequently
swerved from what is right ? If I have acted with greater
forbearance towards others, in this I will spare neither you.
nor any one else, not even an angel, if he were to come down
from heaven, but the instant I should hear him suggesting such
a course, he should hear from me these words, ' Get thee behind
71
me, Satan, thou savourest not the things that are of God !'
avert
Far from me be such madness as that
the
Lord
May
such insanity from me, that any one should persuade me, by
any backsliding, to make a bargain about the body of Christ
for, in such case, I should be likened to Judas, the seller of our
Lord to the Jews, the buyers of Christ
But as to my promotion, which you state in your letter to have taken place,
the mother of my lord the king dissuading him therefrom, the
kingdom exclaiming against it, and the Church, so far as she
could, heaving sighs thereat, this I tell you in answer thereto.
I did not hear exclamations on the part of the kingdom, but
rather acclamations and if there was any dissent on the
part of my lord's mother, they did not come to the ears of the
It might possibly be the case that some ecclesiastics
public.
did sigh upon that promotion, as aspirants 72 generally do,
when they found that they were disappointed in the hopes
they had once entertained. And, possibly, at this day, it is
those same persons who, by way of revenge for their misfortune, are the authors and advisers of the present dissen!

sions.

But

'

Woe

to

him by whom

offences

come

!'

Against

the aforesaid obstacles, and against others, if any there were,

the dispensations of God prevailed, as we may at this day perFor I am compelled by Him, who is justice itself, to
ceive.
postpone Him for nothing whatsoever, who in His mercy has

me

The points, also, which you seem

by way of justifying the king, I think ought
not to be lightly passed over, or without some discussion and
I could only wish that he had not taken so wide a departure
from justice, and that my complaints against him appeared
You say that he is, and always has been, ready to
less just.
placed

in this position.

to put forward,

give

me

This you assert you can confidently say

Hold then a moment, and answer these ques-

satisfaction.

and maintain.
71

Matt. xiv. 23.

72

He seems

to

"
pun upon the resemblance of

"
suspiro," and
aspiro."

A.D. 1167.

THE ABCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OP

LOSTDOIT.

301

tions.
When you say that he is ready to give satisfaction, in
what sense do you understand it ? You see those of whom
God says that He is the father and the judge, the orphans,

the widows, the fatherless, the innocents, and those who are
utterly unacquainted with this controversy which is going on
hetween us, you see these proscribed, and you are silent ; you
see the clergy banished, and you do not exclaim against it ;
see others spoiled of their property, and loaded with

you

insults,

and you do not reprove

into prison and confined

it;

you

see

my

servants

and you hold your

peace you see the property of your mother church of Canterbury being made away with, and you offer no resistance ;
you see swords threatening the very throat of me your father,
and myself escaping with the greatest difficulty, and you express no sorrow ; still worse even, you are not ashamed to take
part with my persecutors, and in me, persecutors of God and
His Church, and that too, not in secret. Is this, then, giving
satisfaction, not to correct evils which have been perpetrated, and
day after day, to add to what is bad what is still worse ? But perhaps you understand it in a contrary sense, and that to obey the

thrown

there,

will of the unrighteous is to give satisfaction, according to the

'
73
Howwords, I will make mine arrows drunk with blood.'
'
ever, you will say to me,
father, of what do you accuse

me

My

I will acquit myself in a few words. I am afraid for my

gown.' It is true, my son, and too true what you say, and it is
for that reason, that you wield not the sword.
But as to what
you say, that he is prepared to stand by the judgment of his
realm, as though, forsooth, that were a full satisfaction; who is
there on earth, or even in heaven, that would presume to pronounce judgment with reference to the ordinances of God ? Let
human matters be pronounced judgment upon but let Divine
tilings remain utterly unshaken, and be left alone. How much
?

better

would

it

be,

my brother, how much

more healthful

for

him, and more safe for yourself, if you were to labour in

every way to disclose to him and to persuade him, what is the
will of God with reference to maintaining the peace of His
Church, and to warn him not to covet those things which do
not belong to his administration, and to remind him to honor
the priests of God, not giving heed to who they are, but whose
servants they are.
You charge me with having been warped
by prejudice against the bishop of Salisbury and John of
73

Dent, xxxii. 42.

AXIfALS OF KOGEK DE HOVEDEX.

302

A.D. 1167.

Oxford, not a dean as you call him, but the usurper of a

But you ought to bear in mind that certain mani74
i'estoes
preceded my judgment. You say too, that you have
been moved thereby; how should you not? Ucalegon trembles
when Ms neighbour's party- wall is on fire; 75 and I only
wish that you may be becomingly moved from the position

deanery.

which you have

so unbecomingly taken up.

Let then
your intimation, know and understand, that He
who rules not only the kingdom of men, but of angels as
well, has ordained under Him two powers, princes and priests
the one earthly, the other spiritual the one to minister, the
other to warn ; to the one of whom He has conceded power,
to the other He has willed respect to be shown.
But he
who withholds aught of his rights from the one or the
Let not my lord then
other, resists the ordinances of God.

my lord,

at

disdain to show respect to those to whom the Supreme ruler

of all has not disdained to show respect ; ' I have said ye are
76
and again, I have made you a God unto Pharaoh,' 76 *
Gods,'
and 'thou shalt not revile the Gods;' 77 meaning the priests.
'

And

again, when speaking by Moses of him who was about to

swear, he says,
Bring him unto the Gods,' that is to say, the
priests. And let not my lord presume to attempt to pronounce
judgment on his judges. For to the earthly powers are not entrusted the keys of heaven, but to the priests.
Wherefore it
'
is written,
the priest's lips shall keep knowledge, and they
shall seek the law at his mouth, for he is the messenger of
the Lord;' 77 * and Saint Paul says, ' Shall we not judge
78
That also, at your suggestion,
angels ? How much more men.'
should be brought to our lord's recollection as worthy of remembrance and imitation, which we read in Ecclesiastical History
concerning the emperor Constantine, to whom when there had
been presented written accusations against the bishops, he
took the libels, and, calling the accused before him, in their
'
Ye are gods,
sight, burned them, at the same time saying :
made so by the true God. Go settle your disputes among
yourselves, for it is not fitang for us men to give judgment on
Oh discreet ruler upon earth one
gods.' Oh mighty emperor
'

74

Probably by way of warning.

75
p ar i es C um proximus ardet." In allusion to the lines of Virgil and
76
75 *
76 *
Ps. Ixxxii. 6.
St. John, x. 34.
Exod. vii. 1.
Juvenal.
" Mai. ii. 7.
77 Exod. xxii. 28.
'

l8

loose quotation of

Corinthians

vi.

3.

LETTER OF THE SUFFRAGANS OF CANTERBURY.

A.D. 1167.

303

who

did not fraudulently usurp that which belongs to another,

and thus earned an eternal kingdom in heaven. Therefore,

my

let

lord

discreet,

make

and

it

his study to imitate a prince so mighty, so

so prosperous

who

enjoys both a praiseworthy

and an eternal and glorious life in heaven.

Otherwise, let him fear what the Lord has threatened in
'
9
The man that will do presumptuously,
Deuteronomy,' saying
and will not hearken unto the priest, shall die before the
For unto this he has been called, and hereby the
judge.'
temporal peace and mightiness of his kingdom, of which you
remind me, is ministered unto him from heaven. Otherwise,
notwithstanding his many virtues, the king will not be saved,
even though kingdoms should be subdued by him, and nations

memory upon

earth,

should be prostrate. But enough upon these points. Whoever

you have had as your fellow- writers in the aforesaid letter, let
them understand that this answer made to you is an answer to
themselves. For the future, my brethren, I warn you, I beg and

you that schisms may not separate, nor enmities overshadow us but let us have one heart and one soul in the Lord,
and let us listen to Him who telleth us to struggle for justice with
all our soul, and to contend for it to the death, and the Lord
entreat of

will conquer for us our enemies.

And let us not forget that
strict judge, standing before whose tribunal the truth alone shall

judge us, all dread of and trust in the powers of 'this world
beiug laid aside. Farewell to your brotherhood in the Lord."

The Letter of the suffragans of the Church of Canterbury

to

the blessed Ilwrnas, archbishop of Canterbury.

"To

their venerable father

and

lord,

Thomas, by the grace

of God, archbishop of Canterbury, the suffragan bishops of that

church and the beneficed clergy appointed over the various

and obedience.
on your departure for foreign parts, through
the very unexpectedness and novelty of the circumstance, considerable confusion arose, still, we did hope, through your humility and prudence, with the aid of the Divine favour, for a return therefrom to the serenity of our former peaceful state. That
was, indeed, a solace to us, which, after your departure, reached
us all by general report that you, while passing your time
that you
in the parts beyond sea, had no ulterior designs
were guilty of no machinations against our lord the king or
places throughout their dioceses, due submission
\\Ticreas, father,

18 xvii.

12.

The way the

text is quoted differs

from our version.

304

AXNA1.S OF BOGEK DE HOVEDE1T.

A.D. 1167.

against his kingdom, but endured with moderation the burden

of poverty which you had spontaneously taken upon yoiirself ;

that you were devoting your time to reading and prayer, and
were atoning for the loss of time past by fastings, watchings,
and tears, and, occupied in spiritual pursuits, were making
your way, by the increase of your virtues, to the perfection
of blessedness.
rejoiced to hear that by pursuits of this
nature you were applying yourself to the restoration of the
blessings of peace ; and, in consequence thereof, we did entertain a hope that you would be enabled also to bring the heart
of our lord the king to feelings of graciousness, so that, in his
royal clemency, he might cease to be angered against you, and
no longer recall to mind the injuries that had been inflicted
upon him in your departure, and in the consequences thereof.
Your friends and well-wishers did enjoy some access to him
while these things were heard of you, and when they made
entreaties for the bestowal on you of his favour, he received each with benignity.
But now, from the information
of certain persons, we have learned that which we recall to
mind with anxiety, namely, that you have issued against him
a letter of warning, in which you omit the salutation, and in
which you do not make any attempt to gain his favor, or have
recourse to entreaties in which you neither breathe nor write
aught in a friendly spirit; but, on the contrary, with extreme
severity, you declare in the threats which you utter against
him, that you will shortly have to pronounce against him
an interdict or else sentence of excommunication. Now,
should this be carried out with as much severity as it has been
asserted with harshness, we then no longer have any hope
that peace may succeed the present state of confusion, but are
greatly afraid that he will be inflamed to a lasting and inexoBut the prudence of the devout takes into
rable hatred.
consideration the results of things, using its best endeavours
that what it has commenced with discretion it may also bring
to a good end.
Therefore, if so it please you, let your discreetness consider to what it tends, and whether, by attempts
As
of this nature, it can obtain the end which is its object.
for us, in consequence of these endeavours, we have fallen
from great hopes, and after conceiving the hope of at some
time obtaining peace, we now find ourselves repelled
And
by deep despair from the very threshold of hope.
thus, while the combat is being waged as it were with the

We

A. D. 1167.

LETTEB OF THE StTFFEAGANS OF CANTEBBUBT.

305

sword drawn, there is no room whatever to be found for

Therefore do we write to our father
entreaty in your behalf.
what in our Christian love is our advice to him, not to superadd difficulties to difficulties, injuries to injuries, but rather,
Let
desisting from threats, to observe patience and humility.
him entrust his cause to the Divine clemency, to the favour and
mercy of his lord, and, thus doing, let him heap and gather
fire upon the heads of many.
By thus acting,
brotherly love will be excited, and, the Lord inspiring and
the advice of the good prevailing, perhaps piety alone would
be enabled to do that which threats have proved unable. It
would be as well for you to be spoken of in terms of praise
for your voluntary submission to poverty, as, for ingratitude
for benefits received to become the subject of general remark.
For all persons have a full recollection how kind the king our
master has shewn himself towards you, to what a pitch of gloryhe has raised you from an humble station, and how he has with
feelings so joyous received you into his especial favor, that the
whole of the various portions of his dominions, which extend
from the northern ocean to the Pyrenees, he has rendered subject to your power so much so, that in them public opinion
considered those only as fortunate who were able to find grace
in your eyes.
And, that no worldly fickleness might be able
to shake your glory, he has willed immoveably to root you in
While his mother dissuaded
the things which belong to God.
him, the kingdom expostulated, the Church of God, so far as
she could, sighed and groaned, he made it his object, in every
possible way, to raise you to that elevated post which you
now enjoy, hoping that he should for the future reign happily, and, amid the greatest security, rejoice in your aid and
counsel.
If, then, he receives injury where he looks for securiff , what will be the remark made on you by the voice of all ?
"What will be your reward, or what your character, in consequence of your having made such a return as this ? Do, then,

hot coals of

if so it please you, spare

your

own

character, spare, too, your

own

fame, and, in humility, endeavour to surpass our lord,

and, in Christian charity, your son.
If, however, our advice
cannot prevail upon you to do this, at least the love and
fidelity of the Supreme Pontiff, and of the holy Roman Church,
ought to influence you. For you ought easily to be persuaded
not to wish to make any attempt which may increase the labours
VOL.

I.

306

ANNALS OF ROGEB BE HOVE.DEN.

A.D. 1167.

of your mother, who has now laboured so long, by causing her

grief, which deplores the disobedience of many, to be increased
by the loss of those who are obedient. For what if, and God
forbid it should be so, through your irritation of him, or by
your agency, our lord the king, whom people and kingdoms
follow and obey, the gift of the Lord, should withdraw from
our lord the pope, and decline to follow him for the future,
after his refusal to give him satisfaction against you ?
For,
what entreaties, what gifts, what promises, and how many of
them, are strongly urging him to this step whereas he has
hitherto stood firmly upon a rock, and has victoriously, with
feelings of deep devotion, trodden under foot the whole that
the world could make offer of. One thing only do we fear, that
him whom these offers of riches, and the whole of that which in
the estimation of men is precious, could not influence, the indignation of his feelings of themselves may be enabled to over!

come. Should this come to pass through your agency, you

will have entirely to adopt the lamentations of Jeremiah, and
in future will never by any means be enabled to deny unto

your eyes a fountain of

tears.
Recollect, therefore, if so
please you, that the design of your highness, if it should
succeed, will in every way conduce to the injury of our
lord the pope and the holy Roman Church, and, if so it please
you, of yourself as well. But those who are near you, and

it

have deep designs, perhaps will not allow you to proceed upon
this path.
They entreat you to make trial against our lord the
king who you are, and, in all matters which belong to him,
to exercise your utmost possible power.
For what power is
there an object of fear to the sinful, of dread to him who refuses
to give satisfaction ?
We do not, indeed, say that our lord the
king has never done amiss, but we do say, and aver with confidence, that he has always been ready to make satisfaction to
our lord. The king, who has been so appointed by the Lord,
provides for the peace of his subjects in all things, that he may
be enabled to preserve the same for the churches and the
people entrusted to him, while, at the same time, the dignities
which were the due of and accorded to the kings before him,
he asks as his own due and to be accorded to him. Wherefore, if
any disagreement has arisen between him and you, having been
convened and warned thereon by the Supreme Pontiff, in his
paternal love, through our venerable brethren the bishops of
London and Hereford, he has not treated the same with super-

A.I).

1167.

LETTER OF TILE SUFFRAGANS OF CANTERBURY.

307

ciliousness, but has shown that he does not require what does
not belong to him in all those matters in which any grievance
has been put forward relative to a church or any ecclesiastical
person, and has humbly and meekly made answer that he will
conform to the judgment of the Church of his kingdom ; which
he is also prepared to fulfil in deed, and to esteem it a pleasing
obedience when he is advised to correct the same, if he has
been guilty of any offence towards God. And, not only to
give satisfaction, but also to make reparation, if required, is
he prepared. If then, he is ready both to give satisfaction
and to make reparation to the Church in those matters which
concern the Church, and not in the least to shrink therefrom, thus bowing his neck to the yoke of Christ, with what
right, by what law, by what canon or interdict will you oppress
him, or, which God forbid, with what weapon of the Gospel will
you smite him r Not to be carried away by impulse, but to be
prudently regulated by the judgment, is a thing worthy of praise.
Wherefore, this is the common petition of us all, that you
will not give way to precipitate counsels, and thus betray us,
but rather by your paternal kindness make it your study to
provide for the sheep entrusted to your charge, that they may
enjoy life, and peace, and security. Indeed, that is a subject of
concern to us all, which we have lately heard of as being done,
preposterously as some think, against our brother the bishop

of Salisbury and his dean.

Against them, following, as it
seems to us, rather the warmth of anger than the path of justice, you have hurled the penalties of suspension or con-

demnation before an enquiry has taken place as to their

This is a new method of giving judgment, hitherto,
we trust, unknown to laws and canons, first to condemn for it,
and afterwards to take cognizance of the fault. This we beg you
ifot to attempt to
put in practice against our lord the king and
his kingdom, or against ourselves and the churches and dioceses
faults.

entrusted to our charge, to the detriment of our lord the pope,

and disgrace of the holy Church of Rome, and to the
no slight increase of your own confusion. To such a course
on your part we oppose the remedy of appeal, having already
in the face of the Church personally made appeal to our lord
the pope against our fears of oppression.
And now once more
do we appeal to him in writing, and we name the day of the
Ascension of Our Lord as the appointed time for our appeal.

to the loss

x 2

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

308
Still,

with

all possible

duteousness,

we

A.D. 1167-

entreat you, adopting

more healthful counsels, to spare your own and our labour and
expense, and to make it your endeavour to place your case
in such a position that it may admit of a remedy.
wish you farewell in the Lord."

The Letter of

we

Father,

the Suffragans of the Church of Canterbury

Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff.

to

" To their father and

lord, the Supreme Pontiff Alexander,
the bishops of the province of Canterbury, and the beneficed
clergy appointed over many places throughout their dioceses,
to their lord and father, the due service of love and obedience.
believe, father, that your excellency will remember that, through
our venerable brethren, the bishops of London and Hereford,

We

did, by letter to them some time since directed, convene

your dutiful son, our most dear lord, the illustrious king of
the English, and did advise him, in your paternal love, as
to the correction of certain points which seemed to your HoliOn reness in his kingdom to stand in need of correction.
ceiving your mandate with due reverence, as is well known to
all, he did not thereupon give way to any ebullition of anger,
or with haughtiness despise to pay obedience thereto
but

you

immediately thereupon, feeling gratitude for your paternal

correction, he submitted himself to the judgment of the
Church, repeating upon each point the commands which, according to the tenor of your mandate, had been carefully given to
him thereupon that he would be obedient to the judgment ot
the Church of his kingdom, and that what in it should seem
worthy of correction, he would of his own praiseworthy
counsel, and, with a duteousness in a prince most commendable,
From this determination he has not withdrawn, nor
correct.
does he intend to fall away from his promise but, on the
;

whoever shall sit as judge, whoever shall take

cognizance, and whoever shall pronounce judgment, he himself, showing respect to the Divine mandates, and not putting
forward the pride of majesty, but rather, like an obedient son,
is ready in all things to submit to that judgment, and in a
lawful manner to show obedience to the sentence, and so prove
himself a prince bound to respect the laws. Wherefore, as
he submits himself to the judgment of the Divine laws, it is
contrary,

not necessary, either by interdict, or by threats, or by the

goads of maledictions, to urge him to give the satisfaction

THE SUFFRAGANS TO POPE ALEXANDER.

A.D. 1167.

309

required for his deeds do not in any way -withdraw themselves

from the light, nor do they in any measure need to fly to the
shade for concealment. For the king, who is in faith a most
devout Christian, in the bonds of chastity a most exemplary
husband, a preserver and defender of peace and justice of
incomparable activity, sets all his wishes thereupon, and is animated by every desire, that all scandals may be removed from
his kingdom, that all sins with their abominations may be banished therefrom, that peace and justice may universally pre;

and that, amid profound security and pleasing quietude, all

may rejoice and flourish under his rule. When, therefore, he learned that by the enormous excesses of certain insolent clerks the peace of his kingdom was in no slight degree disturbed, showing to the clergy all due reverence, he

vail,

things

reported their excesses to the bishops, the judges of the Church,

in order that the spiritual sword might come to the aid of the
temporal, and the spiritual power might establish and consolidate in the clergy that peace which he revered and cherished
in the people.
On this occasion the zeal of both parties was
made manifest ; the judgment of the bishops taking this position, that murder and similar crimes ought only to be punished in the clergy by deprivation of orders. The king,
on the other hand, was of opinion that this punishment was
not at all equal to the guilt, and that due care was not
had for the establishment of peace, if a reader or an acolyte should be allowed to kill any man illustrious for his
exemplary piety or his high station, and then come off safe
with solely the loss of his orders. The clergy, therefore, insisting that thus it has been ordained by heaven in favour of
their order, while our lord the king was for visiting guilt with,
ae he hopes, a justifiable hatred, and striving to root peace still
more deeply, a holy contention arose, which is excused, we
believe, before the Lord, by the single-mindedness of either
party. On his side, it is not from a love of dominion, nor with
the object of crushing the liberties of the Church, but from a
wish to establish peace, that our lord the king has made this
attempt that the customs of the kingdom and the dignities of
the kings which have before his time been observed in the
kingdom of England by ecclesiastical persons and peacefully
maintained, should be still upheld. And that, upon these points,
the cord of contention might not be prolonged to succeeding
times, and public notice be attracted thereto, the elders,

ANXALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEK.

310
bishops,

A.D. 1167.

and other great men of the kingdom, having been

adjured thereupon by their faith and their hopes in God,

after having been informed upon the usage in time past, the
required immunities were openly discussed and published upon
the testimony of the chief men throughout the kingdom. This,
then, is the cruelty of our lord the king towards the Church of
God which has been so loudly exclaimed against throughout the

whole kingdom, this is his persecution, this is his malignity,

the reports of which have been spread abroad among ourselves
as well as in all other quarters.

Still,

in all these, if there is

anything contained that is dangerous to the soul, anything

offensive to the Church, he has promised all along, and does
most steadfastly promise, that, advised and moved thereto by
your authority, he will, with the most holy duteousness, by
reason of his reverence for Christ, and for the honor which he
professes to pay to the Holy Church, whom he confesses to be
his mother, and for the salvation of his own soul, correct the
same, according to the advice of the Church of his realm. And,
indeed, our father, our aspirations for peace, would, as we hope,
before this have obtained their wished-for end, if the asperity
of our father, the lord archbishop of Canterbury, had not

kindled afresh the anger that was now subdued and almost
extinguished. For he, from whose long-suffering we had hitherto hoped for peace, from whose moderation a renewal of his
favour, has most harshly and irreverently made an attack upon

him whom he ought

to have softened with his admonitions,

have subdued by well-deserving and meekness, by means
of grievous and threatening letters, little savouring of the de-

and

to

votedness of the father or the long-suffering of the priest,

upon the occasion of his lately taking proceedings against
He has most bitterly
certain disturbers of the peace.
threatened sentence of excommunication against him, and
the penalties of interdict against his kingdom. If, then, his
humility is thus rewarded, what is to be done with him
when he is contumacious? If ready duteousness and obedience
are thus esteemed, in what way will punishment be inflicted
To these grievous threats,
upon obstinate perverseness ?
things more grievous have been added. For upon certain faithful and familiar friends of our lord the king, the first nobles
of the realm, who especially take part in the private counsels of the king, and by whose hands the sovereign's intentions and the business of the kingdom are carried out, he

A.D. 1167.

THE STJFFBAGAKS TO POPE ALEXANDER.

311

has passed sentence of excommunication, and has publicly

denounced them as excommunicated, when they have been
neither cited nor defended, nor are, as they say, conscious of
having committed any fault, nor have been convicted or
made confession thereof. In addition to this, our venerable
brother, the bishop of Salisbury, when absent and undefended,
having neither confessed to or been convicted of any crime,
has been suspended from the sacerdotal and episcopal office
before the grounds of his suspension had been submitted to the
judgment of his brother bishops of the province, or indeed of
any one else. If, therefore, this method of passing judgment
is to be carried out with regard to the king, and with regard
to the kingdom, in so preposterous, not to say, irregular a
manner, what are we to suppose may be the possible conseFor the days are evil, and find numerous prequence ?
texts for speaking ill of us, unless the bonds of peace and of
brotherly love, by which the sovereignty and the priesthood
are held together, are burst asunder, and we, together with
the clergy entrusted to our charge, depart hence, dispersed in
withdraw from our fealty
exile, or else, which God forbid
to you, and are hurled into the evils of schism, and into the
abyss of iniquity and disobedience. For this is the shortest
possible way to the entire destruction of religion, and to the
subversion and ruin of both clergy and people.
Wherefore,
let not, in the days of your Apostolate, the Church be thus
grievously subverted let not our lord the king and the people
his servants, be, which God forbid turned away from their
obedience to you let not the wrath of our lord the archbishop
of Canterbury, which, by the machinations of certain private
persons, is contrived to be levelled against him and his mandates, be enabled to work any grievance against our lord the
fcing, or his kingdom, or ourselves, or the churches committed
to our charge.
To your highness, by word and by writing,
we have appealed, and have fixed on the Ascension of our
Lord as the day of our appeal, choosing, in all humility, to endure
whatsoever shall in all respects be pleasing unto your Holiness,
rather than suffer daily grievances, till we are wearied, from
his manifestations of loftiness of spirit, our deserts not meriting
Beloved father in Christ, may the Lord Almighty
the same.
preserve the safety of your Church to avail even unto ages far
!

distant."

ANNALS OF KOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

312

In

A.D. 1168.

Robert de Cheney, bishop of Lincoln, departed

on the sixth day before the ides of January. In the
same year, Almaric, king of Jerusalem, took Babylon, and
this year

this life,

rendered

it

tributary to himself.

In the year of grace 1168, being the fourteenth year of the

reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, Eicharcl,
earl of Striguil, 82 assembling a great army, invaded Ireland,

and subdued the greater part of it, with the assistance of

Milo de Coggeham, a warlike soldier, and then, making a
treaty with the king at Dublin, received his daughter as his
In the same
wife, together with the kingdom of Dublin.
year died Guido of Crema, the second anti-pope, and was succeeded by John, abbat of Struine, who was styled pope Calixtus.
In the same year died Eobert, earl of Leicester, chief
justiciary of England.

The Letter of
Gilbert,

Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, to

of London, with reference to the sentence

the blessed

bishop

pronounced against him.

"
Thomas, by the grace of God, archbishop of Canterbury,
and legate of the Apostolic See, to Gilbert, bishop of London,
would indeed that he could say, his brother, may he turn
away from evil and do what is good. Your extravagances we
have borne with, so long as we could, and we hope that our
endurance and long-suffering, which have been to ourselves detrimental beyond measure, may not redound to the injury of the
whole Church. But inasmuch as you have always abused our
patience, and have not been willing to listen to our lord the
pope or ourselves in the advice which concerned your salvation,
but rather, your obstinacy has been always increasing for the
worse at length, the necessities of our duty and the requirements of the law forcing us thereto, we have, for just and manifest causes, smitten and excommunicated you with the sentence of anathema, and have cut you off from the body of
Christ, which is the Church, until you make condign satisfaction. Therefore, by virtue of your obedience, and at the peril
of your salvation, of your dignity and of your priestly orders, as
the form of the Church prescribes, we do command you to ablest by coming in
stain from all communion with the faithful
;

82

Strigulia,

bow was

the Latin

name

earl, as also earl of

of Chepstow, of which Richard Strong-

Pembroke.

A.D. 1168.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE CHAPTER OF

LOITDOK.

313

contact with you, the Lord's flock may be contaminated to its

whereas it ought to be instructed by your teaching, and

ruin,

taught by your example

how

to live."

The Letter of Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, to the Chapter

of London, upon avoiding communion with those who are excommunicated.

"

Thomas, by the grace of God, archbishop of Canterbury,

and legate of the Apostolic See, to the dean, archdeacon and
clergy of the church of London, health, and may they faithfully abstain from communion with excommunicated persons.
That ought not to escape your discernment, which
almost the whole Latin world acknowledges, how unrighteopportunity of the general schism, Gilbishop of London, our brother, would that we could
say our true brother, has acted in the cause of the Church, and
has endeavoured to disturb the peace thereof.
Still, with
great long-suffering we have hitherto endured this, while he has
always abused the same, and to his manifold errors has added
the crime of disobedience as well. We, therefore, being able no
longer to conceal this from ourselves, the necessities of our duty,
and the requirements of the law forcing us thereto, have publicly
ously, taking the

bert,

excommunicated him, and we do enjoin you in virtue of your

obedience, and at the peril of your priestly orders and of your
salvation, forthwith to abstain from all communion with him, as
Likewise, under the same penalorder you to avoid those whose names are hereunder
With a like sentence, also, God willing, we shall,
written.
on the day of the Ascension, condemn those who have been
solemnly cited by us, unless in the meantime they shall make
satisfaction ; namely, Gilbert, archdeacon of Canterbury, and

befits the faithful in Christ.

ties,

we do

Robert, his vicar, Richard de Ivechester, Richard de Lucy,

Giffard, Adam de Cheringes, and those who, either at
the king's command or of their own rashness, have taken possession of the property of ourselves, or of our clergy, as also those
who, by their aid or counsel, are known to have instigated the
feelings of our lord the king against the liberties of the Church,
and to the proscription and plunder of the innocent, and
those who hinder the nuncios of our lord the pope, and of
ourselves, from ministering to the necessities of the Church.
Let not your heart be disturbed hereat, or be afraid, inas-

William

314

AXXA.LS OF EOGEB,

DE 1IOVEDEK.

A. D. 1168.

much as by the mercy of God we are safe, under the protection of the Apostolic See, against the backslidings of the maThese are the names
lignant and the subterfuges of appeals.
of those excommunicated Jocelyn, bishop of Salisbury, earl
Broc, Thomas Fitz-Bernard, Robert de
Saint Clair, Letardus de Norfleet,
clerk, j^igel de Saccaville, and Richard, the brother of William
de Hastings, who has taken possession of our church at New

Hugh, Ranulph de
Broc,

Coton.

clerk,

Hugh

de

Farewell."

T/ie Letter of the blessed

Thomas,

the archbishop, to Robert, bishop

of Hereford.

"
Thomas, by the grace of God, the humble servant of the
church of Canterbury, to his venerable brother Robert, by the
same grace, bishop of Hereford, health and constant perseverance in justice and in the defence of mother Church.
For the glory of the Saints, and for the damnation of the
wicked it is necessary that offences must come in tribulations the elect are to be proved, who by patience gain for themselves a crown, and improve others by their example.
But
woe unto those by whom offences do come
Whereas, the
bishop of London has not abstained from giving offence,
but among other works of his notable wickedness, since he
has been delivered up unto Satan, has even gone so far as,
with insolent audacity and parricidal impiety, to lift up his
heel against his and your mother, the holy church of Canterbury,
in presuming to say that he owes no submission and will pay no
obedience to him by whom he was translated to his see and to
the weight of his condemnation has added this, that he would
be for causing the transfer of the archiepiscopal throne to the
we do therefore entreat your brotherhood, in
see of London
whom we have full confidence, with all possible affection to
:

oppose the shield in defence of your mother, against this son of

Belial, who in the front of other Gentiles, like another Goliah of
Gath, has not been ashamed to come forth alone, by the Lord's
working, from the camp of the uncircumcised, and has not
feared to challenge to the combat the whole community of the
sons of the church of Canterbury, while he is thirsting for the
blood of their mother, and is forsaking the unity of catholic
For he has written to our lord the pope, on beconcord.
half of our brother the archbishop of York, beseeching him

A.D. 1168.

THE ARCHBISHOP TO THE BISHOP OF HEKEFOBD.

315

with lying and deceitful testimony that he will allow him to

hear the cross throughout our province, supposing that some
great gain will be the result, if through hatred to our person he shall be enabled in any way to inflict an injury upon
the Church to which by his canonical profession he owes duty

and obedience.
But Christ, who from its first foundation,
amid various storms and many and great tempests, has guided
and cherished the church of Canterbury, has wrought mercifully in that, in full consistory, his falsehood and wickedness
have been, by means of unexceptionable witnesses, made manifest. Wherefore, in the first place I return thanks to God, and in
the next to yourselves and the rest of our brethren, who have
withheld yourselves from all communion with him from the time
that it was known that he had been condemned to excommunication, and have ordered by public notice throughout your see,
not only him, but the rest of those who have been excommunicated among you, to be avoided. In this has been made manifest
your fidelity, and the constancy of your virtue has shone forth,
which has determined that the threats of public power and of
officials, equally with their blandishments, ought to be postponed
You have set at liberty your conto the commands of God.
sciences, you have preserved your good name, while, both by
the words of truth, and by the example of fortitude, you have
taught that it is more becoming to obey God than man. Inasmuch, therefore, as the love of God, diffused so greatly by
his Holy Spirit in your hearts, has gone forth to the public as a
testimony of your well-doing, all servile fear being repulsed and
laid aside, let this sincerity of yours feel assured that

speedily beat
contest to a

down Satan under your

feet,

God

will

and will bring the

the more speedily

happy issue and this, too,

and gloriously, the more fervently and constantly your truth
sriall have been made manifest in the course on which you
have begun. Wherefore, in the love of God, we do beg and
entreat of you, and, by your fidelity, by your obedience, and
by the sincere affection which you entertain towards your
that in
mother, the church of Canterbury, adjure you
order to maintain the dignity and the rights of the church of
Canterbury to which you have made profession of fidelity, you
will arise and come to our rescue against the above-named
archbishop, and send in writing to our lord the pope, and to
;

the court, a testimony of the truth, such as

it

befits

her sons

AUNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

316

A.D. 1168.

For he who shall withhold

mother church.
on the occasion of so unjust an attack, beyond all doubt
ought to be esteemed as unfaithful, and worse than unfaithful,
and one against whom right would demand that all the faithful should wage war even unto the death.
Nor indeed can this
course be productive of any danger, inasmuch as the truth is
clear, and according to the saying, is manifest even to the
blind. 83 But inasmuch as he is cursed who withdraws his sword
from blood, and the evil-doer is to be scourged in order that the
wise man may be instructed to his salvation whoever does
not meet the parricide with a stone and a sword, renders himself subject to the curses of the law.
For he appears to give
his consent thereto, who does not, when he can, reason with, or
hinder him who commits such excesses. And, in order that
it may not be more stringently demanded at our hands, if we
any longer conceal from ourselves the great and manifest
errors of those who persecute the Church and whom now for a
period of nearly a whole five years, we have endured with great
long-suffering, in hopes that they might come to a feeling of
repentance, we denounce to your brotherhood as publicly
84
excommunicated, Geoffrey, archdeacon of Canterbury, and
Robert his vicar, Richard de Ivechester, William Grffard,
Earl Hugh, Richard de Lucy, Adam de Cheringes, as also those
who against the rules of the sacred canons have received ecclesiastical offices or benefices from lay hands, or taken unlawful
and likewise those
possession of them of their own authority
who hinder the messages of our lord the pope, and of ourselves,
from treating the necessities of the Church. We do therefore,
by the authority of our lord the pope, and of ourselves, command
you that you will hold, and will cause to beheld throughout your
to bear for their

it

bishopric, these persons in suchwise as the discipline of the

sacred canons has prescribed in the case of persons solemnly ex-

communicated. We bid your brotherhood farewell in the Lord,

and may it remember in the prayers of the holy to pray for us
and the cause of God which is in our hands."
In the same year, Guido de Lusignan slew Patrick, earl of
Salisbury, when returning on a pilgrimage from Saint Jago
[of Compostella]

in consequence

of which, Henry, king of

83

In the original, "lippiset tonsoribus patens;" literally, "manifest

to the blear-eyed, and the barbers."
It is not clear what can have been
the origin of this saying, if the text is correct.
s*

He

has been previously called Gilbert.

A.D

1168.

DEATH OF KIKG BALDWIN.

317

England, being greatly enraged, banished him from Poitou.

On this, assuming the cross, he set out for Jerusalem, and
remained there in the service of Baldwin the Leper, king of
Jerusalem, and by reason of his probity, was greatly esteemed

by the king and chief men of that kingdom.

In order that the line of the Latin kings may be

traced,

ruled in the holy city of Jerusalem, down to the times of

Saladin, a few matters must be mentioned which had transpired
before this period.
It is necessary, therefore, to know, that
after the taking of Antioch, Curberant having been overcome
by Robert, duke of Normandy, the city of Jerusalem was taken
by the Christians, and rescued from the hands of the pagans,
in the year of grace one thousand and ninety-nine ; on which,
by the choice of the whole of the army, Godfrey, duke of Lorraine, son of Eustace the Elder, earl of Boulogne, was elected
king of the holy city of Jerusalem. However, he refused to be
crowned saying, that he would never wear a crown of gold,
in the place where Christ had worn a crown of thorns.

who

On his death without issue, his brother, Baldwin, succeeded him in the kingdom, and was crowned king.
He was
the first of the Latin kings who was crowned in the holy city
of Jerusalem : for before this period, as long as it had been in
the hands of the Christians, its kings were Greeks.
On the death of king Baldwin, his son, Baldwin, succeeded
to the throne, and was crowned, having an only daughter
to succeed him in the kingdom.
On his decease, the chief
men of the kingdom sent for Fulk, the brother of Geoffrey,
earl of Anjou, and gave him in marriage the above-named
daughter of king Baldwin, together with the kingdom of Jerusalem
on which they were crowned. By has wife, the
daughter of king Baldwin, king Fulk was the father of two
sons
of whom, the first-born was named Baldwin, and the
Baldwin succeeded his father Fulk in the
other, Amauri.
kingdom, and was crowned; and on his decease, without issue,
his brother, Amauri, succeeded him in the kingdom, and was
crowned.
This Amauri took Babylon, and rendered it tributary to himself. He reigned eleven years, and was father of
Baldwin the Leper, and of two daughters, of whom the eldest
was called Sibylla, and the other, Milicent.
Baldwin the Leper succeeded his father Amauri in the
He reigned eleven years, but
kingdom, and was crowned.
;

ANNALS OP BOGER DE HOVEDMT.

318

A.D. 1169.

would never take a wife. In his days God wrought many

wondrous things in his behalf in the land of Jerusalem. For
although he was afflicted with leprosy, still, a multitude of
the pagans was repeatedly routed by him and utterly deThis Baldwin the Leper, by the advice of his chief
stroyed.
men, sent for William, the marquis of Montferrat, and gave

him

with the earldom of

This marquis William had by Sibylla, his wife, one
son, named Baldwin, whom Baldwin the Leper made his
heir, and abdicating the kingdom, gave it to this youth Baldwin, his nephew, and caused him to be clowned.
Shortly
after, the marquis William, the father of the youth Baldto wife his sister, Sibylla, together

Joppa.

who was now

king, departed this life, and Sibylla, his

mother of the king, married the above-named Guido
de Lusignan.
Shortly after this, king Baldwin the Leper
died, and the youth Baldwin, his nephew, reigned in his
Guido de Lusignan, the earl of
stead two years and a half.
Joppa, gave Milicent, his wife's sister, in marriage to Amfrid
de Tours.
In the year of grace 1169, being the fifteenth year of the

win,

wife, the

reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, Nigel,

bishop of Ely, departed this life ; Godfrey of Finchale, a venerable recluse and holy monk, also departed unto the Lord.
In the same year, Henry, king of England, fearing that the
blessed Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury, would pronounce
sentence of excommunication against his own person, and lay an
interdict on his kingdom, appealed in behalf of himself and
his kingdom, to the presence of the Supreme Pontiff; and
sending envoys to him, requested that he would send one
or two legates a latere to England, to enquire into the dis-

pute which existed between him and Thomas, the archbishop

of Canterbury, and terminate it to the honor of God and of
and also that the persons above-named,
the Holy Church
whom the archbishop of Canterbury had excommunicated,
might in the meantime be absolved. Wherefore our lord the
pope wrote to the following effect
;

The Letter of pope Alexander

to

Henry, king of England.

"Alexander the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

to Henry, the illustrious king of the English, health and the
The envoys sent by your mightiness,
Apostolic benediction.

A.D. 1169.

1ETTER OF POPE ALEXANDEB TO KING HEKKT

319

namely, our well-beloved sons Robert Cumin and Ralph de

85
Tameworde, persons devoted to ourselves and to the Church
of God, and, as we believe, most faithful servants to your
royal highness, together with the letter which your excellency
transmitted unto us by their hands, we have received with
the more kindly feelings, and have with the greater favour and
honor granted the prayer thereof, the more fully we were
sensible that they had been sent by a mighty prince and most
Christian king
to whom, indeed, we wish, so far as with the
will of God we may, all glory and honor ; and whose advantage,
in every way in which we becomingly may, both we and our
brethren and the whole Church wish for the more ardently, the
more that in our greatest necessity we have experienced your
:

most devoted sincerity towards

us.

For our memory at no time

hereafter will be able possibly to lose the recollection of the

marks of duty shown to us by you at a time so opportune, nor
will they by any lapse of time be overshadowed in the sight of

the church.

We have

thought proper to send certain persons as

legates a latere, according to your request, although it seemed to

us most inconvenient and most difficult at this time to part with

any, when we are standing in need of the presence and counsel of

our brethren, and especially of those whom you require, being
not unmindful however, as we have already mentioned, of

your praiseworthy and distinguished dutifulness to us. These

thought fit to send to the presence of your highness,
with full powers to take cognizance of and give judgment upon

we have

the ecclesiastical matters which are the subject of dispute between you and our venerable brother, the archbishop of Canterbury, as also, the controversy which exists between the said
archbishop and the bishops of your kingdom with regard to
the appeal made unto ourselves, and such other matters in
dispute in your kingdom as they shall be enabled to bring
to a satisfactory conclusion, and, according as the Lord shall give
them His assistance therein, to terminate the same in a canonical manner. "We shall by all means also forbid the said archbishop in any way to attempt to molest, or disturb, or disquiet
either yourself, or your people, or the kingdom entrusted to
your government, until these matters in dispute shall have been
Drought to a legitimate conclusion. But, if the aforesaid arch-

bishop shall, in the meantime, pronounce any sentence upon

Tarn worth.

320

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1169.

you, or your kingdom, or any person in your realm, we do pronounce the same to be null and void, and not in any way to
affect you. To put an end to such a course, and as a proof of
our wishes, you are, in case necessity shall arise for so doing,
to produce this present letter.
But, otherwise, we do beg of
your serene highness, and strongly recommend you, not to let
this letter or the tenor thereof be known to any person whatsoever, but to keep it entirely secret. And as for those persons of
your household and your advisers, whom the said archbishop
has already subjected to sentence of excommunication, the parties
sent by us will, with the Lord's assistance, absolve them. But
if, in the meantime, any one of them shall be in fear of immediate death, we do grant that he may be absolved by any bishop,
or religious and discreet man, on the oath being administered
to him, according to the custom of the Church, that if he shall
recover he will consider himself bound to obey our mandates."
Upon this, the above-mentioned legates of our lord the pope
having arrived in Normandy, certain of the suffragans of the
church of Canterbury wrote to the following effect
" Cure is
But, our sins requiring
preferable to complaint.
the same, our holy mother the Church has been placed between
the hammer and the anvil, and, unless the Divine mercy shall
look down upon her, will shortly feel the blow of that hammer.
For, the wickedness of the schismatics waxing strong, for defending his faith and for his love ofjustice, our father has been exiled
by our other father from his country, and the hardened mind of
Pharaoh forbids him liberty to return to his see. Added to this,
in things spiritual as well as in things temporal the church of
Canterbury is sadly impoverished. Like a ship upon the sea deprived of her pilot, she is buffeted to and fro, and is exposed to
the winds, while, by the royal authority, her shepherd is forbidden to remain within the territories of his own country.
He, wise though he may be, at his own peril and that of his
Church, as also of ourselves, has, together with himself, exposed us to the bitterness of penalties and of labours; not
reflecting that to use soothing methods will not detract from
And further, although with all our affechis own power.
tions we sympathize with his sufferings, he has proved ungrateful towards us, and, although we are in the same condemnation,
ceases not to persecute us.
For, between himself and the
most serene king of the English, a certain controversy arose
:

A.D. 1169.

LETTEE OF THE SUFFRAGAN BISHOPS.

321

day was fixed upon, that, upon

the same, with the mediation of justice, an end might be put to
this controversy.
Upon that day, in obedience to the royal
command, the archbishops, bishops, and other heads of the
Church, were convoked, in order that the more extensive
the council then held, the more manifest might be the exOn the day appointed, this
posure of fraud and malice.
disturber of the kingdom and of the Church presents himself
before the face of the Catholic king, and, being distrustful of
the nature of his own merits, arms himself with the resemblance
of the cross of our Lord, as though about to come into the
presence of a tyrant. Nor yet even at this was the king's
majesty offended, but he entrusted the judgment of his cause
to the fidelity of the bishops, that so he might be free from
It remained, therefore, for the bishops to end
all suspicion.
the dispute by pronouncing judgment, that they might thereby
bring the disputants to a reconciliation, and bury in oblivion the
causes of their dissensions.
He, however, came thither, and
forbade sentence to be pronounced upon himself before the king,
that so the royal mind might be the more violently inflamed
to anger. The result of these excesses is, that the author thereof
b6
is in
duty bound to expose himself to the vengeance of every
one, being ashamed to deprecate a merited retribution, in not
pausing at offending a most powerful prince in the days of the
For it is his offence that has repersecution of the Church.
doubled the weight of the blows of persecution.
It would
have been better for himself if he had placed a curb upon his
at the desire of both, a certain

prosperity, lest, while striving presumptuously to arrive at the

summit of felicity, he might, in return for his presumption,

be thrust down to a lower place. And, if the misfortunes of

the Church did not move him, he ought at least to have been
dfssuaded from acting in opposition to the king by the advancement, both in riches and honors, which the king had bestowed
upon him. Whereas, on the other hand, he faces him as an
adversary, and objects, that for him to stand in judgment
before the king would be a diminution of the dignity of
But if he was not aware that in that
the Apostolic See.
judgment there was but little derogatory to the dignity of the
Church, still, it was his duty to have concealed his feelings for
86 This is
probably the meaning of the passage, but
corrupt state.

VOL.

I.

it is

in

an extremely

322

ANNALS OP BQGEB BE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1169.

a time, in order that peace might be restored unto the Church.

Again, another objection that he takes, ascribing to himself
the title of father, is, that it seems to savour of arrogance for
sons to meet together for the condemnation of their father, a

thing that they ought by no means to do. But, if he really

had been a father, in the first place his humility would have
moderated the pride of his sons, in order that hatred of the
father might not spring up in those sons. Therefore, most holy
fathers, it is clear from what is stated above, that our adversary ought to fail in his pretences, being actuated by the malignity of his hatred alone, and supported by no reasonable
grounds whatsoever, and inasmuch as the care of all the
churches is known at present to rest upon ourselves."
When Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury, and some of
his fellow-exiles, came to an interview with the legates, on the
octave of Saint Martin, between Gisors and Trie, the legates
discoursed at length with the archbishop on the Christian
charity of our lord the pope, the anxiety which the Roman
Church had hitherto manifested in his behalf, their own
labours and the perils of their journey, the mighty power
of the king of England, the necessities of the Church, the
wickedness of the times, the love and kindness which the
king of England had manifested towards him, and the honor
which the king had always paid him. They also added the
complaints, and the injuries which the king of England complained that he had suffered at his hands, laying it to his
charge, among other things, that he had excited the king of
the Franks to wage war against him, and sought his advice
how they might be enabled to appease such vast indignation,
because they were well aware that no remedy could be applied to such dangers without great humility, moderation, and
marks of respect.
But the archbishop of Canterbury, in all humility and meek-

ness of spirit, after duly returning thanks to our lord the pope
and to them, made answer to each point, upon true and probable grounds, showing the emptiness of the king's complaints,
and fully explaining the injuries and intolerable losses of the
Church. And, inasmuch as they required of him humility and
marks of respect, he answered that he would most willingly
show all humility, and the greatest possible honor and respect,
saving always the honor of God, the liberties of the Church,

A.D. 11G9.

THE ABCHBISHOP'S BEPLT 10 THE LEGATES.

323

the dignities belonging to his own person, and the possessions of

the churches; and if anything should seem to them to require
to be added, or to be taken away, or to be changed, he en-

would give him their advice, it being his fixed

determination to acquiesce therein, saving always the conditions
of his profession and orders. To this, however, they made answer, that they had come not to advise him, but to seek his
advice, and to prepare the way for a reconciliation.
They also made enquiry of the archbishop, whether, in the
presence of the legates, he was willing to promise to observe
the customs which the kings had made use of in the times of
his predecessors, and thus, all complaints being hushed up, to
be reinstated in the king's favour, and return to his see and
the performance of his duties, and the enjoyment of peace by
him and his people ? To this the archbishop made answer, that
no one of his predecessors, under any of the kings, had been
bound to make this profession, and that he, with the help of
God, would never promise to observe customs, which were
openly opposed to the law of God, and, besides that, rooted out
the privileges derived from the Apostles, and destroyed the
liberties of the Church ; which, also, our lord the pope, at Sens,
in their presence, and in that of many others, had condemned,
and some of which, he himself subsequently thereto, following
the authority of our lord the pope, had subjected, together with
those who observed them, to the penalties of excommunication,
as the Catholic church in many councils is known to have done.
Upon this, he was asked to promise, if not a confirmation of
them, at least connivance and toleration on his part, or, not
making mention in any way of the customs, to return to his see
and his former state of tranquillity. To this the archbishop
made answer : " It is a proverb among the people of our na"
'
and observed that, while
flon, that silence looks like assent;'
the king would appear to be left in possession of these customs,
and would unjustly and violently compel the Church to the
Observance of them, if all opposition should cease, through
silence being obtained on his part, the authority of the legates being interposed for that purpose, the king would
immediately appear to himself and to others to have gained
his point in the contest.
He also added, that he would go
into exile, be perpetually proscribed, and, if God so ordained
a peace of this
it, die, in defence of justice, rather than obtain
treated that they

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEIf.

324

A.D. 1169.

description, to the loss of his salvation, and to the prejudice of

For that there is a God who, in
the liberties of the Church.
such a case, forbids the priesthood to be silent, and, in case
they dissemble, has prepared hell for their portion, where there

will be no dissembling of their punishment.

The book of the abominations 87 was also read

by him, and
he made enquiry of the cardinals, whether it was lawful for
such things to be put in practice by Christians, much more
concealed from their pastors ?
They then proceeded to another question, enquiring whether
he would be willing to abide by their judgment upon the matTo this he
ters in dispute between himself and the king ?
made answer, that he fully confided in the integrity of his
cause and that when he himself and his people, who had been
for a long time left destitute, should have been fully restored to
;

the enjoyment of everything, taking into consideration causes,

and circumstances, and times, he would readily obey the law,
and that he neither could nor would decline it, but, on the
contrary, both where, and when, and how, it should be his
duty, would submit to the judgment of him or them, by whose
judgment, whether one or more, our lord the pope should have
made it his determination to abide. That, in the meantime, he
and his people could not be urged on to litigation, and not even
poverty would have this effect, even though he should have
been in want of victuals, had he not been aided with money
by the most Christian king of the Franks. Yet he was unwilling, at the first glance, to shrink from judgment, even though
he might have the best possible grounds for suspecting either
of them, lest he might thereby seem to justify the king's
cause, nor yet did he desire to engage in litigation before he
had been entirely restored, in order that he might thereby
be enabled to support his own cause.
At this time Louis, king of the Franks, collecting a large
army, entered Normandy, and burned the town of Andely,
belonging to Hotrod, archbishop of Kouen, Henry, king of
this was done in
England, making no resistance thereto
revenge for Chaumont, a fine castle belonging to the king of
France, which the above-named king of England had burned
in the preceding year by his Welchmen.
In the same year,
:

91

This was a book containing anathemas against persons guilty of cerby the Church.

tain practices therein censured

AD.

KING HENKY COMES TO LONDON.

1170.

325

Henry, king of England, took by storm a very strongly fortified

castle, which was called Finuel, and levelled it with the
ground From the same year in which kings had ceased to reign
in Brittany, two earls had begun to rule in their stead.
But,
inasmuch as all power is ever impatient of a partner, they
harassed each other with various dissensions.
Conan at
length, by right of succession, having obtained both earldoms, when he died, left as his heir his daughter by the sister
of the king of the Scots.
The king of the English taking her
as a wife for his son Geoffrey, and showing himself active in
.

the establishment of peace throughout Brittany, conciliated

the good feelings of both the clergy and the commonalty.
In the year 1170, being the sixteenth year of the reign of
king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said king Henry
kept the solemn festival at Nantes, in Brittany, on the day
of the Nativity of our Lord, which took place on the fifth
day of the week. After this, the king made a hostile attack
88
upon the lands of earl Eudo, and laid waste nearly the whole
and
earl
Eudo
himself to surrender.
thereof,
compelled
After this, in the first week of the month of March, he crossed
over from Normandy to England, between Barbeflet89 and
Portsmouth ; on which passage, after being tossed about by a
most dreadful storm, from the hour of midnight until the ninth
hour of the following day, with great difficulty he reached
England and landed at Portsmouth. But nearly all the other
ships that were with him were broken and shattered, and
reached various ports of England just as the strength of the
One of them, however, which was a
gale drove them along.
better and more recently built vessel than all the rest, but
more unfortunate, went down, together with Henry de Agnelles
^id his two sons, Gilbert de Sulemny, and master Ralph de
Beaumont, a physician, and one of the king's household, together with other men and women, to the number of four

hundred.
'

Shortly after this, king Henry knighted David, the brother

of William, king of the Scots.
In the same year, king Henry
After this, the
passed the festival of Easter at Windsor.
king came to London, and there deprived of their offices nearly
all the sheriffs of England, and, having made inquisition as to
their levies upon the oaths of the people of his kingdom, fined
8*

Misprinted Ludo.

89

Harfleur.

326

AXNAXS OF ItOGEB DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1170.

After this, at the feast of Saint Barnabas90 the Apostle,

the said king held a great council at London, with the
nobles and chief men of his kingdom, upon the coronation of
his son, Henry and on the Lord's day following, which took
place on the seventeenth day before the calends of July, the

them.

clergy and people assembling and agreeing thereto, he himself caused the above-named Henry, his son, to be crowned
and consecrated king at "Westminster, by Roger, archbishop of York, who was assisted in this duty by Hugh,
bishop of Durham, Walter, bishop of Kochester, Gilbert,
bishop of London, and Jocelyn, bishop of Salisbury ; no mention whatever being made of the blessed Thomas, archbishop of
Canterbury, to whom by right of his see the coronation and
consecration belonged.
The day after this coronation, the
king, his father, made "William, king of the Scots, and David,
his brother, and the earls and barons of the kingdom, pay
to the new king, and swear 'fealty to him against all
men, saving their fealty to himself.
When it became known to Louis, king of the Franks, that
his daughter Margaret had not been crowned together with
her husband, the king of England, he assembled a large army,
and hostilely invaded Normandy. On hearing of this, the king of
England, the father, leaving the king his son behind in England,
crossed over into Normandy, and made peace with king Louis,
at a conference held at Vendosme, on the festival of Saint
Mary Magdalene, promising that next year he would cause his
son to be crowned again, and his wife with him. On returning
from this conference, the king, the father, came into Nor9
by a grievous
mandy, and was attacked at Motamgran
on
he
divided
his
dominions
which
among his sons in
malady,
the following manner:
He gave to his son Eichard the dukedom of Aquitaine, and
all the lauds which he had received with his mother, queen
Eleanor and to his son Geoffrey he gave Brittany, with
Alice, the daughter of earl Conan, whom he had obtained as
To king Henry,
his wife, from Louis, king of the Franks.
his son, he gave Normandy, and all the lands which had belonged to his father, Geoffrey, earl of Anjou. These three
To
sons he also made do homage to Louis, king of France.

homage

'

90

This seems a better reading than Saint Bernard.

4(1
This is probably a mistake for Veruon.

A.D. 1170.

POPE AIEXAWDEE'S LETTEE TO THE PRELATES.

327

John, his youngest son, who was as yet an infant, he gave the
earldom of Mortaigne. A considerable time after this, king
Henry, the father, on recovering from his illness, went on a
pilgrimage to Saint Mary of Koquemadour.
In the meantime, the blessed Thomas, archbishop of Canter-

now passing his sixth year in exile, made complaint to

Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, against Hoger, the archbishop
of York, and the above-named four bishops who had assisted him
at the coronation of the new king, in the province of Canterbury ; whereupon, at his instance, the Supreme Pontiff excommunicated the bishops of London, Rochester, and Salisbury,
and the archbishop of York, and suspended Hugh, the bishop
of Durham, from all his episcopal duties.
For which purpose
he wrote to them to the following effect
bury,

The Letter of pope Alexander

Hugh,

to

Roger, archbishop of York, and

bishop of Durham.

"Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

Pu>ger, archbishop of York, and
Hugh, bishop of Durham, health and the Apostolical benediction.
Although you have shown yourselves praiseworthy
and pleasing unto us in many respects, and we do sincerely
embrace you in the arms of Christian love still, for all this,
we ought not to omit that those things which have been done by
you, and which, remain unconnected, beget death, and to remind
you, and correct you in our zeal for what is right, as the Lord
92
When I say unto the wicked, thou
says by His prophet,
and thou givest him not warning, nor
shalt surely die
speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his
Hfe the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity, and his
blood will I require at thine hand.' For the persecution of the
English Church, and the diminution of her liberties which have
taken place through the conduct of your king, whether of his
own accord, or whether rather at the suggestion of others, have
for this long time past greatly afflicted our mind, and caused us
no small grief and anxiety. For whereas it was his duty to
have thought of correcting those things which have been wrongfully done by his predecessors, rather adding prevarications to
prevarications, he has both placed and established customs thus
evil under the protection of the royal dignity. Under these, both
to his venerable brethren,

'

92

Ezekiel

iii.

18.

ANNALS OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

328

A.D. 1170.

the liberties of the Church are destroyed, and the decrees of the
successors of the Apostles are, as far as possible, deprived of their
validity. Nor has he thought that it ought to suffice, if under
him the Divine laws in the kingdom of England should be reduced to silence and to nothingness, unless he should also transmit his sins to his heirs, and cause his kingdom long to exist
without the ephod and without the pall. 93 For this reason it is
that these usurpations, so unrighteous and so utterly unjustifiable, he has caused to be confirmed by your oath, and by those
of others of our brethren and fellow bishops, and has pronounced
as an enemy whatever person should think fit to differ from these
unrighteous ordinances. This is proved by the exile of our venerable brother, Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury ; this is
also shewn by the dreadful proscription of his clergy and kindred, and of those even who, still hanging at their mother's
Even the fear of death is
breasts, were crying in the cradle.
appealed to, if the mind of any one is aroused, in contradiction to
these enactments, a desire to obey the Divine laws.
ourselves,
by whose judgment those prevarications ought to have been
corrected or punished, were with much urgency on the occasion
of a time of trouble pressed to confirm the same.
Strong endeavours were also made, and no efforts were spared, that we
might, at a time when they had not been explained to us, confer upon these usurpations, the confirmation of the Apostolical
This indeed took place at the very beginning. In
authority.
process oftime, however, the archbishop above-named being sent
into exile for having performed the duty of his pastoral office,
and frequently requesting from our assistance the customary aid
of the Roman Church, we sent to the king before-mentioned,
some of the best and most eminent of our brethren ; we also
sent other ecclesiastical persons, and did imagine that by our humility and forbearance his obduracy might be surmounted and
'
so it should have been, for Solomon says,
By long forbearance is a prince softened, and a soft tongue breaketh anger.' 94
But he, trifling. with our long-suffering by the manifold arts
of his envoys, seems so utterly to have hardened his heart
against our advice, that he will not curb his wrath against

We

93

The " superhumerale," or "

as the ephod.
91

Proverbs xxv. 15.

"
anger."

pall,"

was

in reality the

same garment

In our version, " the bone" stands in place of

A.D. 1170.

POPE ALEXANDER'S LETTEB TO THE PRELATES.

329

the above-named archbishop, nor allow any portion to be

withdrawn, of those unrighteous statutes, but will rather
afflict the church of Canterbury with the entire loss of its
possessions, and by these means despoil it of its ancient dignity
in the ecclesiastical office.
For lately, when he wished his
son to be crowned, despising the said archbishop, to whom
that duty is said of ancient right to belong, by your hand,
brother archbishop, he caused the crown of the kingdom to be
placed on his head in the province of another. Besides, at his
coronation, no surety was given, according to usual custom, for
preserving the liberties of the Church, or indeed, according to
but on the contrary, it is said to have
report, even demanded
been confirmed upon oath, that it is the duty of all to keep
inviolate the customs of the kingdom, which they say were
established by his grandfather, and by reason of which the
dignity of the Church is endangered. Although in acting thus,
the obstinacy of the above-named king greatly vexes us, yet
we are still more moved by the weakness of yourselves and
of our other fellow-bishops, who, and with grief we say it,
;

have become as it were rams having no horns, and have fled

without courage from before the face of their pursuer. For
although, brother archbishop, it might possibly have been
allowable for you to act thus in your own province, still, how
was allowable for you in the province of another, and of him
in especial, who was almost the only one to go forth in exile

it

for justice and thereby to give glory to God, we are unable to

discover either upon the grounds of common sense, or according
to the constitutions of the holy fathers.
But should any one,
for so great a betrayal, make it an ob-

by way of excuse

jection that in other kingdoms many and grave enormities

are perpetrated, in truth we can make answer, that we find no

kingdom that as yet has rushed into so great a contempt of the

Divine laws, as to cause enormities so manifest to be promulgated by the writings and oaths of bishops, unless, indeed, any one should have the impudence to bring that forward, of which the schismatics who have been lately cut off from
communion with the faithful, have with damnable and unheard-of pride been guilty. Wherefore, inasmuch as, according to the words of the prophet, the evil has been done among
you, to an extent beyond
pations,

and

after

all

other provinces in his usur-

having confirmed these unrighteous cus-

330

AJfNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1170.

toms by oath, you have not aroused yourselves to resume the

shield of faith, in order that you might stand in the house of
the Lord in the day of battle, but have laid your bodies oa the
ground, that there might be a way for him to pass over you ;
and lest if we should be any longer silent, we might, together
with you, be involved on the day of judgment in the same sentence of damnation, by the authority of the Eoman Church, of
which with the aid of the Lord we are the servant, we do suspend you from all duties of the episcopal office, hoping that at
least, under discipline and paternal correction, you will return to

a sense of your duty, and,

as you ought, apply yourselves to

defending the liberties of the Church. But if not even then you
resume the zeal that ought to belong to your ecclesiastical office,
then shall we, by the Lord's assistance, have recourse to that
which is now impending over you. Be it then your care that
that is not said to you, which was said to one by the prophet :
'
Because thou hast rejected what is holy, I will also reject
93
For, as we,
thee, so that thou shalt be no priest to me.'

God

His good pleasure, are seen to

could be withheld from preaching
the word of God neither by stripes nor by bonds, we are
bound, not under an ambiguous expectation of peace, to place
the money of the Divine word which has been entrusted to us
in a napkin, and so keep it tied up until the hour for getting in
the profit thereof shall arrive, and the creditor coming shall
strictly demand of us an account thereof."
In the meantime, Louis, king of the Franks, and the archbishops, bishops, and nobles of the kingdom of France, besought the Roman Pontiff in behalf of the archbishop of Canterbury, by the love which they bore him, and with protestations of implicit obedience, no longer to admit the excuses
and delays which the king of England continually put forward, as he loved the kingdom of France and the honor of
the Apostolic See.
William, the bishop of Sens, also, being
astonished at the desolate condition of the English church,
repaired to the Apostolic See, and obtained of the Roman
Church, that, an end being put to all appeals, the king of
the English should be subjected to excommunication, and
his kingdom to interdict, unless peace were restored to the
church of Canterbury. Thus, at last, it pleased God, the
dispenser of all things, to recompense the merits of His dearly
so disposing, according to

occupy the place of him

93

who

Hos.

iv. 6, slightly

varied.

AECHBISHO? THOMAS RETTJBNS TO ENGLAND.

A.D. 1170.

331

beloved Thomas, and to crown his long labours with the victorious palm of martyrdom.
He, therefore, brought the king
of England to a better frame of mind, who, through the paternal exhortation of our lord the pope, and by the advice of
the king of the Franks and of many bishops, received the
archbishop again into favour, and allowed him to return to
his church.
Accordingly, peace was established between the archbishop
and the king of England, on the fourth day before the ides of
October, being the second day of the week, at Montluet, between Tours and Amboise, upon which, everything being
Thomas, the
arranged, they returned, each to his place.
archbishop of Canterbury, returned to the abbey of Saint
Columba, where he had resided for nearly the last four years.
But, one day while the said archbishop lay there, prostrated
in prayer before a certain altar in the church, he heard a
voice from heaven saying to him, " Arise quickly, and go unto
thy see, and thou shalt glorify my Church with thy blood, and
thou shalt be glorified in me." Thereupon, at the commencement of the seventh year of his banishment, when he was
now beloved by God and sanctified by spiritual exercises, and
rendered more perfect by the sevenfold grace of the Holy Ghost,
he hastened with all speed to return to his see. For the pious
father was unwilling any longer to leave the church of Canteror else it was, because, as some believe, he had
seen in the spirit the glories of his contest drawing to a close,
or through a fear that, by dying elsewhere, he might be
depriving his own see of the honor of his martyrdom.
As for his life, it was perfectly unimpeachable before God
and man. To arise before daybreak did not seem to him a
vain thing, as he knew that the Lord has promised a crown
For every day he arose before daybreak,
lo the watchful.
while all the rest were asleep, and entering his oratory would
pray there for a long time and then returning, he would
awake his chaplains and clerks from their slumbers, and, the
matins and the hours 95 of the day being chaunted, devoutly celebrate the mass and every day and night he received three orfive
After the celebration
flagellations from the hand of a priest.

bury desolate

The " horae" were

services performed with chaunts at certain hours

"
matutina,
they were seven in number, and were styled
"
prima, tertia, sexta, nona, vespera," and
completorium."
'

in the day

332

ANNALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1170

of the mass, every day he re-entered his oratory, and, shutting

the door after him, devoted himself to prayer with abundant
tears
and no one but God alone knew the manner in which
he afflicted his flesh. And thus did he do daily unto his flesh
until the hour for dining, unless some unusual solemnity or
remarkable cause prevented it. On coming forth from his
oratory he would come to dine among his people, not that
he might sate his body with costly food, but that he might
make his household cheerful thereby, and that he might fill
the poor ones of the Lord with good things, whom, according
to his means, he daily increased in numbers.
And although
costly and exquisite food and drink were set before him, still,
his only food and drink were bread and water.
One day, while the archbishop was sitting at the table of
Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, a person who was aware of this
secret, placed before him a cup full of water. On the Supreme
Pontiff taking it up, and tasting it, he found it to be the purest
;

wine, and delicious to drink; on which he said: "I thought

that this was water ;" and on replacing the cup before the archbishop, the wine immediately returned to its former taste of
water.
Oh wondrous change by the right hand of the Most

High
Every day, when the archbishop arose from dinner,
unless more important business prevented him, he always devoted himself to reading the Scriptures until the hour of
vespers, at the time of sunset. His bed was covered with soft
coverlets and cloths of silk, embroidered on the surface with
gold wrought therein ; and while other persons were asleep, he
alone used to lie on the bare floor before his bed, repeating psalms
and hymns, and never ceasing from prayers, until at last, overcome with fatigue, he would gradually recline his head upon
!

a stone put beneath it in place of a pillow

and thus would
his eyes enjoy sleep, while his heart was ever watchful for the
Lord. His inner garment was of coarse sackcloth made of
:

with which his whole body was covered from the

arms down to the knees. But his outer garments were remarkable for their splendour and extreme costliness, to the end that,
thus deceiving human eyes, he might please the sight of
God. There was no individual acquainted with this secret
of his way of living, with the exception of two
one of whom
was Robert, canon of Merton, his chaplain, and the name of
the other was Brun, who had charge of his sackcloth gargoats' hair;

A.D. 1170.

333

PERSECUTION OF ABCHBISHOP THOMAS.

ments, and washed them when necessary and they were bound
their words and oaths that, during his life, they would dis;

by

close these facts to

no one.

After the transactions above related, archbishop Thomas

came to Witsand, but, upon hearing that Roger, archbishop of
York, and the bishops of London and Salisbury, were at Dover,
for the purpose of meeting him, he was unwilling to proceed
thither, but landed in England at Sandwich.
Having thus
crossed the sea, the archbishop and future martyr was received
in his church with great thankfulness, and with honor and
glory, and especially by the monks, in solemn procession, all

weeping for joy, and exclaiming, as they gave thanks, "Blessed

But he, like a
he, who cometh in the name of the Lord."
good father, receiving them all with the kiss of peace, admonished them with paternal exhortations, and instructed them to
is

love the brotherhood, to obey God, to persevere in doing good,

and to strive even to the death for the law of God.
At this period, Henry, king of England, the son of king

Henry, was in England, and the Nativity of our Lord was

approaching, which that king, with the nobles of his land,
was about to celebrate with the usual solemnities. To this
celebration it was the intention of the blessed Thomas, although
not invited, to go.
However, when he had come to London,
Jocelyn, the queen's brother, came to him, and forbade him, in
the king's name, to go any further, upon which the blessed
Thomas returned to Canterbury.
Accordingly, again was this champion of Christ afflicted with

and hardships still more atrocious, beyond measure

and number, and, by public proclamation, enjoined not to go
beyond the limits of his church. Whoever showed to him,
or to any one of his household, a cheerful countenance, was held
t8 be a public enemy. However, all these things the man of God
endured with great patience, and staying among those of his
own household, edified them all with his conversation and with
words of exhortation and once more the archbishop took his
seat in his church, fearless, and awaiting the hour at which
he should receive from God the crown of martyrdom. For,
being warned by many beforehand, he knew that his lile
would be but short, and that death was at the gates.
Upon this, as though he had but that moment commenced
to live, he used all endeavours, by spiritual exercises, to
injuries

334

ANNALS OF EOGEU DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1171.

redeem the moments of his past life and knowing that this
but a journey and a warfare, in order that he might be
sanctified in body, and disembarassed in spirit by vices,
armed with virtues, he girded himself up for the race, and pre;

life is

pared himself for the struggle of the conflict. Therefore, in

" not as
finishing his race, he ran
uncertainly," and, in fight93
he
did
not
ing well,
"fight as one that beateth the air."
Then almost all his thoughts and discourse were upon the

end of

this life

and the troubles of

its

Sometimes,
the monks of
the church of Canterbury, and the clergy and people of that
"I have come to you to die among you."
city, he would say
And sometimes he would say "In this church there are
martyrs, and, before long, God will increase the number of
them." This he said, signifying by what death he should
glorify the Lord.
At this period Henry, king of England, the father, alleged
that the archbishopric of Bourges of right belonged to the
dukedom of Aquitaine, but Louis, king of France, in every
way opposed that view. In consequence of this, a serious
disagreement arose between them, and each raised a large
army; upon which, the king of England with his forces
marched into Berry, as far as Montluc, with the intention of
going still further for, relying on the admission of the archbishop of Bourges when on the point of death and stating in
his confession that by right the archbishopric of Bourges
belonged to the dukedom of Aquitaine, he was in hopes that
he should gain it. However, Louis, king of France, arrived
there before him, upon which, the king of England, being
deceived in his expectations, granted and accepted a cessation
of hostilities until the feast of Saint Hilary.
In the year of grace 1171, being the seventeenth year of
the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the
said king was at Bure, in Normandy, on the day of the Nativity of our Lord, being the sixth day of the week; and queen
Eleanor and his sons, Richard, Geoffrey, and John, were with
him. In the same year, his son Henry, king of England, was in
England. On the same day, the blessed Thomas, the archbishop of Canterbury, being then at Canterbury, after delivering
a sermon to the people, excommunicated Egbert de Broc, who,
the day before, had cut off the tail of one of his sumpter-horses.
path.

also, in his discourses delivered to his brethren,

95

Cor.

ix.

27

A.D. 1171.

ASSASSINATION OF SAINT TKOMAS.

335

Hardly had the father been residing one month in his see,
lo
on the fifth day of the feast of the Nativity of our
Lord, there came to Canterbury four knights, or rather sworn
William
satellites of Satan, whose names were as follow
de Tracy, Hugh de Morville, Richard Briton, and Reginald

when

Fitz-Urse, men of families remarkable for their respectability,

but destined, by their daring to commit so enormous a crime,
to blemish the glories of knighthood and the honors of their
ancestors with perpetual ignominy. Accordingly, these persons

made their way into the presence of the archbishop, and, as

96
nothing salutary was the object of their message, in the malice
they had conceived they omitted pronouncing any salutation,
and addressed him in an insolent and haughty manner.
Threats were exchanged on both sides, and threat was anAt last, leaving behind them abuse
swered with threat.
and insults, they departed
but, immediately after, they returned and broke into the cloister of the monks, with a large
:

armed men, being also armed themselves. Now

the archbishop, with meekness and self-possession, had gone
before them to the choir of the church, the monks having
entreated, nay, forced him, on account of the solemnity of
When he perthe season, to perform the service at vespers.
ceived these armed men behind him, in the middle of the
cloisters, it might have been expected that their own malignant feelings would have warned them to leave the church ;
but, neither did reverence for the solemn occasion dissuade
them from their crime, nor the innocence of the patriarch
retinue of

prevent them from shedding his blood. Indeed, so entirely

had their shameless determination to perpetrate the crime taken
possession of them and blinded them, that they neither regarded
the disgrace to their knighthood, nor took account of any danTherefore, following the archbishop with headlong and
ger.
heedless steps, with drawn swords, they entered the church,
and furiously cried aloud, "Where is this traitor?" After
" Where is the
which, no one making answer, they repeated,
the
confessor, and, shortly to be,
archbishop?" Upon this, he,
the martyr in the cause of Christ, being sensible that under
the first name he was falsely charged, and that, by virtue of
his office, the other belonged to him, came down from the
96
He puns upon the resemblance of " salus," " health," and " salutatio,"

" a salutation."

336

AX^ALS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1171.

meet them, and said, "Behold, here am I," showing

such extraordinary presence of mind, that neither his mind
seemed agitated by fear nor his body by trepidation.
On this, in the spirit of his frenzy, one of these fell knights
made answer to him, "You shall now die, for it is impossible
steps to

you to live any longer." To which the bishop made answer, with no less self-possession in his language than in his
" I am
mind,
ready to die for my God, and for asserting justice and the liberties of the Church ; but, if you seek my life,
in the name of Almighty God, and under pain of excommunication, I forbid you, in any way, to hurt any other "person,
whether monk, or clerk, or layman, whether great or small,
but let them be as exempt from the penalty as they have
been guiltless of the cause." These words of his would serve
to express those of Christ in His passion, when He said, " If
for

ye seek me,

let these go their way."

the knights instantly laid hands on him and seized
him, that, for the perpetration of their design, they might
drag him out of the church, but were unable so to do. The

On

this,

archbishop, on seeing his murderers with drawn swords, after

the manner of one in prayer, bowed his head, uttering these
" To God and to Saint
as his last words,
Mary, and to the
the
Saints,
patrons of this church, and to Saint Denis, I commend myself and the cause of the Church." After this, amid
all these tortures, this martyr, with unconquerable spirit and
admirable constancy, uttered not a word or a cry, nor heaved
a sigh, nor lifted his arm against the smiter but, bowing
his head, which he had exposed to their swords, held it unmoved until the deed was completed.
Upon this, the above-named knights, fearing the multitude
of persons of both sexes that came running to the spot, hastened the perpetration of the crime, lest possibly it might
be left incomplete, and their intentions be frustrated thereby ;
and while one of them was extending his arm and brandishing his sword over the head of the archbishop, he cut off.
the arm of a clerk, whose name was Edward Grimere, and
at the same time wounded the anointed of the Lord in the
For this clerk had extended his arm over the head of
head.
the father, in order that he might receive the blow as he struck,
;

or rather

ward

it

off thereby.

The righteous man

still

stood

erect, suffering in the cause of righteousness, like the innocent

96

St.

John

xviii. 8.

ASSASSINATION OF ARCHBISHOP THOJIAS.

A.D. 1171.

337

lamb, without a murmur, without complaint, and, offering himself up as a sacrifice to the Lord, implored the protection of
the Saints.
And, in order that no one of these fell satellites
might be said to be guiltless in consequence of not having
touched the archbishop, a second and a third atrociously struck
the head of the suffering martyr with their swords, and clave
it asunder, and dashed this victim of the Holy Ghost to the
ground. The fourth, raging with a still more deadly, or rather
fiendlike, cruelty, when prostrate and expiring, cut off his
shorn crown, dashed in his skull, and, thrusting his sword into
the head, scattered his brains and blood upon the stone pavement. In the mixture of the two substances the difference
of colour seemed to remind any one, who considered the matter
with due piety, of the twofold merits of the martyr. For, in
the whiteness of the brains was shown the purity of his innocence, while the purple colour of the blood bespoke his martyrdom. With both these becomingly arrayed, as though with a
nuptial garment, the martyr Thomas was rendered a worthy
Thus, even thus, the martyr
guest at the heavenly table.
Thomas become, by virtue of his long-suffering, a precious
stone of adamant for the heavenly edifice, being squared by
the blows of swords, was joined in heaven unto Christ, the
headstone of the corner. Wherefore this our Abel, being made
perfect by the glory of martyrdom, in a moment lived out

many

ages.

it was that, at the beginning of the seventh year of

his exile, the above-named martyr Thomas struggled even unto
the death for the love of God and the liberties of the Church,

Thus

which had almost entirely perished

as regards the English

not stand in fear of the words of the unrighteous ; but, having his foundation upon a firm rock, that
is, upon Christ, for the name of Christ, and in the Church of
Christ, by the swords of the wicked, on the fifth day of the
Nativity of our Lord, being the day after Innocents' day, he
himself an innocent, died. His innocent life and his death,
as being precious in the eyes of God, innumerable miracles
deservedly bespeak, which, not only in the place where he rested,
but in divers nations and kingdoms, were wondrously shown.
On the same day the passion of the blessed Thomas was revealed by the Holy Ghost to the blessed Godric, the anchorite,
at Finchale, a place which is distant from Canterbury more than

Church.

VOL.

i.

He did

338

AKNAiS OP BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1171.

a hundred and sixty miles.

The monks of the church of
Canterbury, on this, shut the doors of the church, and so the
church remained with the celebration of the mass suspended
for nearly a whole year, until they had received a reconcilia97
from our lord the pope Alexander. But
tion of the church
the monks took up the body of their martyr, and the first night
placed it in the choir, performing around it the service for the
dead.
It is also said, and with truthfulness, that when they
had completed around the body the obsequies of mortality, and
while he was lying on the bier in the choir, about daybreak he
raised his left hand and gave them the benediction; after

which, they buried him in the crypt.

As for the knights who had perpetrated this unholy deed,
instantly becoming conscious of the heinousncss of their conduct, and despairing of forgiveness, they did not dare to
return to the court of the king of England, but retired into
the western 98 parts of England to Knaresborough, the town
of Hugh de Morville, and there remained until they had become

For all perutterly despised by the people of that district.

sons avoided any communication with him, and no one would
eat or drink with them.

The consequence was

that they ate

and drank by themselves, and the remnants of their victuals

were cast out to the dogs, which, when they had tasted thereof,
Behold the signal and deserved venrefused to eat any more.
geance of God that those who had despised the anointed of
the Lord should be despised even by dogs.
However, a considerable time after this, the four knights
!

above-named, who felt the accusation of their own consciences

having perpetrated this deed, went to Alexander, the pope
of Rome, and, being enjoined by him to do penance, set out for
Jerusalem.
Performing penance according to the pope's injunctions, they died at Montenegro, and were buried at Jerusalem before the doors of the Temple. The inscription on
" "Here lie the wretched
their tomb was to the following effect
for

men who martyred

the blessed Thomas, archbishop of Canter97 On the reconciliation of a church, it was consecrated anew
by the
bishop, and sprinkled throughout with holy water.
98
Knaresborough, in Yorkshire, can hardly be said to be in the West of
England.
**

The

latter part of the epitaph is

"Annus
Primus

couched in the following jingle

millenus, centenus, septuagenus,

erat,

primus quo

ruit ense

Thomas."

A.D. 1171.

ABCHBISHOP OF SENS TO POPE ALEXANDEB.

339

It was in the year one thousand one hundred and

bury.
seventy-one that the primate Thomas died by their swords."

The Letter of Louis, king of the Franks, to pope Alexander, on

the death of the blessed Thomas.

" To his lord and most

holy

God Supreme

father, Alexander,

by the grace

king of the Franks, health and

The man who commits violence upon his
due reverence.
mother revolts against human laws, and he remembers not the
kindness of his Creator, who is not saddened at violence ofof

Pontiff, Louis,

See.
But more especially is there ground
and the novelty of a cruelty so unheard-of
arouses a novelty in sorrow, in that wickedness, making an
attack upon the holy one of God, has with the sword
pierced the beloved son of Christ, and more basely even

fered to the

Holy

for condolence,

than cruelly stabbed him who was the light of the church of
Canterbury. Let an unheard-of kind of retribution be invented.
Let the sword of Saint Peter be unsheathed to avenge the

martyr of Canterbury; inasmuch as, for the universal Church

does his blood cry aloud, complaining not so much for himself
as demanding vengeance for the whole Church.
Behold at
the tomb of the martyr, as we have had revealed unto us, the
Divine glory is revealed in miracles, and by Him are Divine
manifestations made where his remains are deposited, for whose
name he so valiantly struggled. We bid your Holiness, and
your brotherhood, farewell in the Lord."
!

The Letter of William, archbishop of Sens,

to

pope Alexander,

on the death of the blessed Thomas.

" To his most

holy father and lord, Alexander, by the grace
<4 God, Supreme Pontiff, William, the humble servant of the
church of Sens, health and due obedience with all duteousness.
To your Apostleship, holy father, all power lias been
granted in heaven and upon earth. In your hand is a two-edged
sword over nations and over kingdoms are you appointed, to
bind their kings in fetters, and their nobles in chains of iron.
Behold therefore, my lord, and consider what vintage they
have gathered in. For a wild boar from the wood has destroyed the vineyard of the Lord of Sabaoth, and a single
wild beast has pastured thereon. The church of Canterbury,
rather the Church universal, from the ends of the earth, in
z 2
;

340

ANNALS OP BOGEB. DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1172.

your presence is pouring forth tears that drop blood, and

sprinkled with bitterness, because she has been set up as
a mark for the arrow, and has been made a reproach unto
her neighbours.
And those who behold her, wag their
heads at her and say, where is their God ? But she weeping
and turning back, is crying aloud in the ears of the Lord
of Hosts,
Lord, the blood of thy servant and
Avenge,
martyr, the archbishop of Canterbury, who has been slain,
'

nay, crucified, for the liberties of the Church

Holy father a
thing horrible to be mentioned, a disgraceful crime, an enormous
piece of flagitiousness has been perpetrated in your days ; a
thing at which both the ears shall tingle of each that shall hear
2
of it, the like of which has not been heard in Theman, and has
not been seen in Canaan. For another Herod, of the seed of
Canaan and not of Judah, the offspring of vipers, sending his
lictors from his side, has not been struck with horror at scarring with deep wounds the sign of the passion of our Lord,
!

which he carried on his head, and at disfiguring with shameful marks the heavenly likeness.
By reason whereof, as all
the Church affirms, the cause and the penalty equally make him
to be a martyr. The penalty is our grief, for the sufferings inflicted on him
the cause was the rigour of the ecclesiastical
censure, because he contended for the law of his God even,
unto the death. It is therefore your part,
most merciful
:

father, keeper of the walls of Jerusalem, to apply a remedy to

what is past, and to employ foresight for the future. For

what place
to stain

is

there that can be safe, if the rage of a tyrant

with blood the Holy of Holies?

And

is

it

is

with

impunity to tear in pieces the vicegerents of Christ, the fosterchildren of. the Church ?
Let then the ecclesiastical laws
arousef-themselves, let ecclesiastical rights put on their armour. Let the vengeance for the blood of this glorious martyr, which cries aloud from England, enter into your presence.
For cry aloud it will, and will arouse not only the earth but
the heavens as well. And so consult for healing our sorrows,
that you consult both for your own good name and the liberAs to the rest, we have thought proper to
ties of the Church.
inform the fatherly affection of your Holiness, that whereas you
gave it as your command both to the lord archbishop of Rouen
and to ourselves, that we should place under an interdict the

city of

Edom, near Arabia

Petraca.

A.D. 1172.

ARCHBISHOP OF SENS TO POPE ALEXANDEB.

341

lands that belong to the king of England on this side the sea, if
he should not keep the peace which he had promised to our
lord of Canterbury of glorious memory ; adding also, that if
either of us should be unable or unwilling to take part in
carrying out the same, the other should nevertheless obey
your commands ; the above-named archbishop of Rouen, after

we had

caused your letter to be presented to him, signified

he would come to the city of Sens, and would
act according to the tenor of your mandate.
But when
he had come thither, together with the bishops of Lisieux,
Evreux, and Worcester, and very many others, both clergy
as well as laymen, of the household of the above-named king,
after many shiftings and excuses on his part, he made answer, that he was on his road to your presence, and felt unwilling to pour forth too bitter a censure upon the aboveto us that

But we being sensible that whoever despises

king.
obedience to the Apostolic mandates, incurs the guilt of paganism, according to the tenor of your mandate, with the common
advice of our brethren, all the bishops, and of the abbats of
Saint Denis, Saint Germain de Pres, Pontigny, Vaucouleurs, 3
Le Mans, and several other religious and wise men, have
pronounced sentence against his lands on this side the sea, and
have in your name enjoined the said archbishop and bishops
to cause the same to be observed.
For we know that he has
neither, as he had promised, restored his possessions, nor had
established security for him, as his death gives proof. Through
a native of the diocese of Canterbury, whom we sent to him,
he has also signified unto us that he had given cause for his
For this reason,
death, and that he had had him slain.
we do supplicate your clemency, that you will ratify the
sentence before-mentioned, and, as befits your majesty, and is
expedient for the safety of the Church, will cause it to be in
Buchwise observed, that the honor of God and your own will
may be preserved. And as for ourselves, who embrace your
Holiness with that duteousness of which you are so well
aware, we will by no means by reason hereof allow ourselves
to be contemned.
wish you farewell, and as befits your
majesty and holiness, so do."

named

We

* The words in the

text are, " et Ponti magni Walcellensis ;" it is not
easy to say, with certainty, whether one or two abbeys are meant, and
whether " Ponti magni" ought riot to be ' Pontiniaci."

342

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

TJte Letter of Theobald, earl of Slots, to pope

death of the blessed Thomas.

A.D. 1172.

Alexander, on ike

"

To his most reverend lord and father, Alexander, by the

grace of God, Supreme Pontiff, Theobald, earl of Blois, and
procurator of the kingdom of France, health and due obedience with filial subjection.
It pleased your majesty, that
between the lord archbishop of Canterbury and the king of
England, peace should be restored, and renewed concord established.
Wherefore, according to the tenor of your mandate,
the king of England received him with a cheerful countenance,
and with features that bespoke joyousness, and made promises
to him of peace and restoration to favour.
At this agreement
and reconciliation I was present, and in my presence the lord
archbishop of Canterbury complained to the king of the coronation of his son, whom with premature aspirations and ardent desire, he had caused to be promoted to the elevation of
the royal dignity.
The king of England, being guilty of this
wrong, and being conscious of his guilt, gave to the archbishop
of Canterbury a pledge confirmatory of his right, and promising
that he would make satisfaction.
The archbishop also made
complaint of those bishops who, contrary to the right and the
honor of the church of Canterbury, had presumed to intrude a
new Icing upon the seat of royalty not through zeal for justice, not that they might please God, but that they might
With regard to these, the king granted
propitiate a tyrant.
;

him free licence and authority to pronounce sentence against

them according as might seem fit and proper to you and to himThese things, in fact, I am prepared to attest, and to subyou either upon oath, or in any other way you may
think fit. Upon this, a reconciliation having been made, the
man of God fearing nothing, returned, that he might submit
his throat to the sword, and expose his neck to the smiter
and
on the day after the day of the Holy Innocents, this innocent
lamb suffered martyrdom his righteous blood was shed in
the place where the viaticum of our salvation, the blood of
Those dogs of the court,
Christ, was wont to be sacrificed.
the people of the king's household and his domestics, showed
themselves true servants of the king, and guiltily shed inThe detestable circumstances of this monnocent blood.
self.

stantiate to

strous crime I

would give you in

detail,

but I

fear, lest it

A.O. 1172-

ABCHBISnOP OF SENS TO POPE ALEXANDER.

343

to me as being done through hatred, and the

bearers of these presents will recount it more at large, and with
greater precision ; from their relation you will learn how great
an accumulation of grief, how vast a calamity has befallen
the universal Church, and the martyr of Canterbury.
This

might be ascribed

calamity, with due regard to her honor, the mother Church

of Eome cannot conceal from herself.
For whatever is

dared to be done against an only daughter, the same extends

to her parent as well, nor without injury to the mother is
the daughter made captive.
TJnto you, therefore, does the

blood of the righteous man cry aloud, demanding vengeance.

May then, holy father, the Almighty Father aid and counsel
you, who gave the blood of His Son to the world, that He
might wipe away the guilt of the world, and cleanse the spots
of our sins.
May He both instil into you a wish for vengeance, and the power of obtaining it, that so the Church, put
to confusion by the magnitude of this unheard-of crime, may
have reason to rejoice at the condign punishment thereof."

The Letter of William, archbishop of Sens, to our lord the pope,

against the king of England, in relation to the death of the
blessed

Thomas.

" To his most

loving father and lord, Alexander, by the grace

God Supreme Pontiff, William, the humble servant of the

church of Sens, the spirit of counsel and fortitude, with all
service of due obedience. While writing these lines, or rather
before I had begun to write them, I stopped short and hesitated, being greatly in doubt in what kind of language I
could present to the eyes of your clemency the atrocity of the
crime lately perpetrated, and the enormity of the offence so
And, indeed, I believe that the outcry
lecently committed.
of the world must have already filled the ears of your Holiness,
who have your seat upon the watch-tower of the world,
how that this, not king of the English, but enemy rather of the
English and of the whole body of Christ, has lately committed
wickedness against the holy one, the son of your right hand,
whom you had confirmed unto yourself. His departure from
this world, and the mode of his departure, even though perchance
you may have heard from the diverse or adverse relation of
of

any

persons, I will faithfully

has been signified unto

me by

and conscientiously relate what

those who were present, and, in

ANXALS OF ROGER BE HOVEDEX.

344

A.D. 11/2.

a few words, explain the circumstances of the perpetration of

this crime, the enormity of which can hardly he imagined.
During the Nativity of our Lord, on the day after
the Feast of the Innocents, towards sunset, and about the
hour of vespers, the executioners having gained admission,
the three, namely, who had been the first to arrive, approached
this valiant champion of Christ in a most threatening and insolent manner ; the names of whom, that their memories may
be visited with everlasting maledictions, I here insert, Hugh
de Morville, William de Tracy, and Reginald Fitz-TIrse
these, on their first approach, on being saluted by the man of
God, did not return the salutation, inasmuch as, having
entered upon the ways of perdition, they manifestly rejected
all that was salutary ; but, on the contrary, contumeliously
and malignantly thundered forth threats against him, if he
did not, in obedience to the king's mandate, absolve the
;

On his
bishops who were suspended or excommunicated.
making answer that this manifestly pertained to your province,
as being the sole judge thereon, and that he could not think of
claiming any himself where so great an authority was concerned they immediately, on the king's behalf, denounced
him as a traitor, and instantly went forth to their company
of soldiers.
As they went forth they also ordered, in the
king's name, those knights who belonged to the household
of the man of God, upon peril of their lives and forfeiture
of ail their honors, to go forth likewise, and silently and
A similar proclamation of the
patiently await the result,
But this single
king was published throughout the city.
champion of Christ has, in our days, despised the threats of
princes, and was with the greatest difficulty, by the persuasion
of the knights, compelled to go forth from the place where he
had already, as it were, received a foretaste of death : and this
was done that he might not seem unwilling to meet his end.
God, therefore, providing the mother church, dedicated in
honor of Christ himself, entering the same, the anointed of
the Lord was deemed worthy to be sacrificed for the name of
Christ in the spot where each day Christ as well is offered up.
This priest of the Most High, standing before the altar, and
embracing in his arms the cross which he had been accustomed to
have carried before him. and praying, voluntarily offered himself
as a peace-offering to God between the cross and the horns of the
;

A.D. 1172.

ABCHBISHOP OF SENS TO POPE ALEXANDER.

345

For the hour of his passion was drawing nigh on

altar.
bended knees, with throat extended, and neck bowed down,
he received the cup of salvation, and was beheaded by the
three executioners above-named, having been first reviled
with insults and many reproaches, that in no way he might
be defrauded of the example which he had before him in the
And that, still more, the form thereof
passion of his Lord.
might find a remarkable resemblance in his case, at the same
hour he prayed for his murderers, adding thereto, and earnestly
entreating, that his household might be kept unhurt by the present evils.
Therefore, alone, and not without the shedding of
blood, did the priest enter into the Holy place. And inasmuch
as, since the death of the holy man we have heard, from the
frequent relation of many persons, that certain wonderful
things, by the working of the Lord, have taken place, they
ought not to be entirely omitted. For, it is said, and is steadfastly affirmed, that, after his passion, he appeared in a vision
to many, whom he informed that he was not dead, but living,
and showed them, not wounds, but only the scars of wounds.
Among these, he is said distinctly to have appeared to a certain aged monk, named Neil, but in what way I will not
descant upon, in order that too long a narrative may be
avoided but the bearers thereof will faithfully and at large
;

the circumstances.
The story, too, about the blind
man, who, immediately on his passion being ended, rubbed his
eyes with the still warm blood and received his eyes and his
There is also a story related by
sight, has been heard by all.
many, not unworthy of credit, relative to the tapers that were
relate

around his body, which, on being put out, afterwards were lighted again of themselves. And, a thing still
more pleasing and miraculous, after all the obsequies of mortality had been performed around his body, while he was lying
placed

choir, about dawn, raising his left hand,

he gave the benediction. Arouse yourself, then, man of God, and
put on the valour of those whose seat you hold on the one hand
let pity, on the other let indignation, move you to smite the
smiter of your son the one you owe to your son, the other
to the tyrant and so increase the glory upon earth of him whom

upon the bier in the

God thus wondrously

glorifies in

heaven.

But, to the other,

award ignominy; who upon earth has so dreadfully persecuted

God, and has smitten the sides of your own body, has torn

3-16

A1TKALS OF BOGEK DE flOVEDEW.

A.D. 1172.

forth your entrails therefrom, and has trodden them under foot
on the earth ; who has also, by the hands of I know not what

uncircumcised and unclean wretches, so perfidiously, so inhumanly, slaughtered your son, whom alone you loved as
though a mother; neither fearing to commit violence upon the
father, nor taking compassion upon his age. Wherefore, those
to whose ministry you have succeeded, to their zeal succeed
as well.
And, inasmuch as you see the wickedness of Ahab,
let emulation of Elias move you.
Ahab slew [Naboth]
and took possession but, if we carefully weigh all the circumstances of the crime perpetrated by Ahab, Ahab is justified before this man.
For this crime is one that by far
deserves the first place among all the crimes of the wicked
that are read of or related ; as, all the wickedness of Nero,
the perfidiousness of Julian, and even the sacrilegious treachery
of Judas does it exceed. For look at this, and consider what
a personage, in what a church, what a time, too, for perpetrating the crime did he made choice of; namely, the
Nativity of our Lord, the day after the feast of the Holy
Innocents ; so that, since the old one, in our days a new Herod
has risen up. The protection, too, that was publicly granted
to him failed to recall the traitor from the commission of
this wickedness.
As though, too, of himself he was not
sufficiently mad, he has had encouragers, who have given
horns to a sinner, those false brethren, men to be detested
by all churches throughout the world, namely, that devil
Roger, the archbishop of York, Gilbert, bishop of London, and
4
Jocelyn, bishop of Salisbury, not bishops but apostates ; who
have not secretly sold your son, their brother, but, in truth,
have slain him, fearing neither the curse of the aged father,
nor having regard for his sorrows or his age. That their
life, both now and always henceforth, may be passed in
bitterness, and their memory may be visited with eternal
;

maledictions,

may, Holy Father, your authority and your

Holy Father, we bid your Holiness

severity equally effect.

farewell."

In the meantime, Hotrod, archbishop of Eouen, Gilles,

bishop of Evreux, and Roger, bishop of Worcester, with
Richard Barre, and some others of the clerks and household
of the king of England, set out to wait upon the Roman Pon*

It is pretty clear that

"

"
postaticos

is

a misprint for " apostaticos."

A.D. 1172.

LETTER PROM HIS ENVOYS TO THE KINO.

347

But
tiff, in behalf of the king of England and his kingdom.
the lord archbishop of Rouen, being worn out with infirmities and old age, after having accomplished nearly half the
journey, was able to proceed no further, but returned to Normandy to his see, and the above-named bishops, with the

On arriving, they
king's clerks, proceeded on their journey.
obtained with the greatest difficulty of the Supreme Pontiff
that two cardinals, Theodinus and Albert, should come on
behalf of our lord the pope to Normandy, in order to take cognizance of the dispute which existed between the king and
the church of Canterbury, of the death of the martyr of
Canterbury, and of other ecclesiastical dignities, and to give
judgment thereon, according as God should suggest to them.
On this, the persons who had gone to Rome wrote to our lord
the king to this effect
" To their most
dearly beloved lord, Henry, the illustrious
king of England, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and earl
of Anjou, Robert, abbat of Yaucouleurs,* the archdeacon of
:

Salisbury, Robert, archdeacon of Lisieux, Richard Barre, and

master Henry, health and fealty in all things, and in all places
Be it known unto your majesty, that Richard
obedience.
Barre went before us, and, amid great danger and hardships,
preceded us to the court of our lord the pope. "We four,
with the two bishops, the dean of Evreux, and master
Henry, with great difficulty arrived at Sienna, where we were
detained for some days, as the earl Macharius had closed the roads

were no means of egress for any

with the bishops, who greatly
desired to proceed, were unable so to do, being beset with the
greatest difficulty of judging how to act, by the common consent
of all, we sallied forth secretly at midnight and thus, over the
ridges of mountains, and through places almost inaccessible,
with great fear and peril, we at last arrived at Tusculanum. 6
Here we found Richard Barre, anxious, as he expressed himself,
to sustain your honor, and skilfully, usefully, and unceason every
one.

side, so that there

As we

four, together

ingly striving for the promotion of your interests, but, nevertheless, in great trouble and sorrow, because our lord the pope
had not received him, and other persons had not shewn themselves affable and hospitable towards him. As for ourselves, on
" Wallatiae " is a
6
" Valculeriae."
It is, howProbably
misprint for
6
Now Frascati.
ever, possible that Valency is the place meant.

348

AXXALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 11/2.

arrival, our lord the pope would neither see us, nor
to the kiss, nor at his foot.
Indeed, most of the
cardinals hardly deigned to give us a reception even with a

our

admit us
word.

In consequence of

this,

being long racked with anxious

cares, in the bitterness of our spirit, we entreated those who

were more faithfully attached to you, by every possible

means, that, through their intervention, our lord the pope

might in some way or other grant us the indulgence of an
audience.
At length, at their urgent request, the lord abbat
of Vaucouleurs and Robert, archdeacon of Lisieux, who were
not so strongly suspected, obtained a reception. But when they,
on giving the salutation on your behalf, made mention of your
name as being a most devoted son of the Church of Rome, the
whole court cried aloud with one voice, "Forbear! forbear!"
as though it were abominable to our lord the pope to hear mention made of your name.
Upon this, they left the court, and
returned at a later hour to our lord the pope, and gave him
information as to the object of our mission, and what injunctions we had received from your majesty.
They also related,
in their order, each of the benefits you had conferred on the
archbishop of Canterbury, and all the excesses and affronts
he had been guilty of against your dignity. The whole of
these matters were at first privately mentioned to him, and,
afterwards, in the presence of our lord the pope and all the
cardinals, they being confronted by two clerks of Canterbury,
Alexander, and Gunther of Flanders. The fifth day of the week
before Easter now drawing nigh, on which, according to usage
of the Roman Church, our lord the pope is wont publicly to absolve or publicly to excommunicate, feeling certain that as to
what regarded your grievances and those of your kingdom they
had hitherto managed matters with the greatest foresight, 6 * we
consulted those whom we knew to be faithful to your majesty;
namely, the lord of Portuenza, the lord Jacinto, the lord of Pavia,
the lord of Tusculanum, the lord Peter de Mirio (the lord John
of Naples being absent), and begged them with the most urgent
prayers and entreaties, that they would disclose to us the intentions of our lord the pope towards us, and what determination he purposed to form on our case. However, the information
they gave us in answer was nothing but what was ill-boding and
6*
It is pretty clear that
dentissime.''

"

prom

diutissime

"

is

a misprint for " provi-

A.D. 1172.

LETTER OP EIS ENVOYS TO THE KINO.

349

disgraceful to your highness; and we learned from their relation and that of brother Francis, a trustworthy man, interit was by sobs, that, by the common advice of his
brethren, our lord the pope had immutably determined on
that day to pronounce sentence of interdict upon you by
name, and upon all your dominions on both sides of the sea,

rupted as

and to confirm the sentence that had been pronounced against

Being, consequently, placed in a position of the
greatest difficulty, we made the most stringent efforts, both
through the cardinals and through those of our companions
who had access to him, and through the people of his household,
the bishops.

him to pause in this design, or at least defer it

When this could not by
until the arrival of your bishops.
any means be effected, we, as became us, and as we are bound
to induce

in duty to you, being neither able nor bound to put up with

disgrace to your own person and calamity to the whole of your
dominions, having convened all our companions before certain
of the cardinals, at length discovered a way for the preservation
of your safety and honor, safe, and becoming, and advantageous
to the whole of your dominions, as well as necessary for the
7
Hereby we averted from you, and from your dobishops.
minions, and from your bishops, the disgrace and peril that
were impending, and exposed ourselves for obtaining this
liberation to the whole of the danger, believing and having
an assured hope that the whole matter will proceed according

what we

believe to be your wishes, and according to what

ought to be your wishes. The lords bishop
of Worcester and of Evreux, together with Robert, dean of

to

we

feel assured

Evreux, and master Henry, were shortly about to follow, and,

indeed, we left them behind, anxious and vexed beyond measure because they had not been able to come on according to
nieir wishes, for the purpose of carrying out the business you
had entrusted them with. 7 * However, it was their suggestion, as
as our own, that we should by some means or other
precede them, in order to be enabled to prevent the disgrace and mischiefs which our adversaries were preparing

much

Bribery is probably the method thus covertly alluded to.

* There must be some mistake in
this, as master Henry is one of the
five by whom the letter is addressed.
It appears, however, from the commencement, probable that master Henry was left behind at Sienna, and
that he really did not take part in the letter.
7

ANSULS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

350

A. D.I 172.

for us ; for we were assured that serious troubles were in preparation for you at the court, and were in dread of the
usual custom of that day.
With wishes for your lasting prosbe comforted in the
perity, we bid your highness farewell
Lord, and let your heart rejoice, inasmuch as, to your glory, the
On the Saturpresent clouds will be succeeded by serenity.
day before Palm Sunday we arrived at the court, and the
bearer of these presents has left us on Easter Day."
In the meantime, there came into Normandy two cardinals,
Gratianus and Vivianus, sent as legates a latere by Alexander,
the Supreme Pontiff, who vexed the king of England by many
and various annoyances, and wished to place him and his dominions under interdict. But the king of England being
warned of this beforehand, had, before their arrival, appealed
to the presence of our lord the Supreme Pontiff, and by these
means kept himself and his dominions unhurt by the exercise
of their severity.
Still, fearing the power of the Apostolic See, he hastened
to the sea-shore, and crossed over from Normandy to England, giving orders that no person who should bring a brief, of
whatever rank or order he might be, should be allowed to cross
:

from Normandy to England or from England to

first give security that he would
seek to inflict neither evil nor injury upon the king or his
over, either

Normandy, unless he should

kingdom.
After this, the said king, collecting together a great fleet of
them to be laden with provisions and arms, and
ordered them to meet at Milford Haven, which is near Pembroke.
In the meantime, he also collected a large army of horse and
These
foot, and came to Pembroke, in order to meet his fleet.
ships, caused

being assembled and everything duly arranged, he embarked,

with his army, on board the fleet at Milford Haven, on Saturday, the seventeenth day before the calends of November, and
on the next day, with joy, effected a successful landing in
8
distant eight
Ireland, at a place which is called Croch,
miles from the city of Waterford, at the ninth hour of the
day having crossed over with four hundred large ships, laden
with warriors, horses, arms, and provisions. At the moment
when he disembarked, a white hare sprang forth from a thicket,
which was immediately captured and presented to him as an
omen of victory.
;

Cork.

ACCOTWT OP THE IRISH BISHOPS.

A. P. 1172.

351

On

the day after the arrival of the king of England in Ireday before the calends of
November, being the second day of the week and the feast of
Saint Luke the Evangelist, he and the whole of his troops
land, that is to say, on the fifteenth

moved on

to "Waterford, an episcopal city.

Here he found
William Fitz-Aldelm, his seneschal, and Robert Fitz-Bernard,
with some other persons of his household, whom he had sent
before him from England.
Here he also stayed for a period of
fifteen days, and there came to him, at his command, the king

of Cork, the king of Limerick, the king of Ossory, the king

of Meath, Reginald de Waterford, and nearly all the principal men of Ireland, with the exception of the king of Connaught, who said that he was the rightful lord of the whole of
Ireland.
In addition to these, there came to the king of England, while staying here, all the archbishops, bishops, and
abbats of the whole of Ireland, and acknowledged him as king
and lord of Ireland, taking the oath of fealty to him and his
heirs, and admitting his and their right of reigning over them
for all time to come ; after which, they gave their charters
to the same effect.
After the example of the clergy, the
above-named kings and principal men of Ireland received
Henry, the king of England, in a similar manner, as lord and
king of Ireland, and did homage to him, and swore fealty to

him and

his heirs against all

It deserves to be

men.

known that,

in Ireland, there are four archbishops and twenty-eight bishops, the names of whom, at
this period, were as follows :
Gelasius was archbishop of
Armagh, and primate of the whole of Ireland; under him he had

Odan,
eight suifragan bishops, whose names were as follow
9
bishop, Maurice, bishop of Clogher, Malethias, bishop of Down,
Nehemias, bishop of Deny, Gilbert, bishop of Raphoe, Thad:

and
dqiis, bishop of Connor, Christian, bishop of Ardagh,
Eleutherius, bishop of Clonmacnoise.
Donatus, archbishop of
Cashel, had under him ten suffragan bishops, whose names were
as follow
Christian, bishop of Lismore, legate of the Apostolic
See, the bishop of Emly, the bishop of Cloyne, the bishop of
10
Ardmore, the bishop of Limerick, the bishop of Kildare, the
:

Probably bishop of Meath : but it is not

these names are mis-spelt, and it is next to
them. They are in a state of almost hopeless
10 This
prelate is probably meant under
all

episcopus."

stated in the text.

Nearly

impossible to tracfi some of

confusion.
"
the title
LucapniarensU

352

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1172.

bishop of Waterford, the bishop of Ardfert, the bishop of Ross,

and the bishop of Kilfenora. Laurentius, archbishop of Dub-

had under him

five suffragan bishops, whose names were

the bishop of Bistagh, the bishop of Ferns, the
bishop of Leighlin, the bishop of Kindare, and the bishop of
11
The fourth, being the archbishop of Tuam, had
Ossory.
lin,

as follow

under him

five suffragan bishops, whose names were as folthe bishop of Kinferns, the bishop of Killala, the
bishop of Moy, the bishop of Elphin, and the bishop of

low

Aghadoe.
All the above, both archbishops as well as bishops, acknowledged Henry, king of England, and his heirs, as their kings
and lords for ever ; which they also confirmed by charter under
their hands and seals.
After this, the king of England sent
Nicholas, his chaplain, and Ralph, archdeacon of Llandaff, his
clerk, together with the archbishops and bishops of Ireland,
to the city of Cashel, to hold a synod there, upon the ordinances
of the Church.
At this synod it was ordained that children should be
brought to the church, and there baptized in clean water,
being thrice dipped therein, in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. And this was to be done
by the hands of the priests, except in cases where fear of
death prevented it, when it might be done by another person,
and in any other place, on such occasion it being allowable to
be done by any person, without regard to sex or order. It
was also ordained that tithes should be paid to churches out of
and that all laymen who should think proper
all possessions
to have wives, should have them in conformity with the laws of
The king of England also sent a copy of the
the Church.
charters of the whole of the archbishops and bishops of Ireland to pope Alexander
who, by the Apostolic authority,
confirmed to him and his heirs the kingdom of Ireland, according to the tenor of the charters of archbishops and bishops
of Ireland.
These things being thus completed at Waterford, the king
of England proceeded thence to Dublin, and remained there
from the feast of Saint Martin until the beginning of Lent ;
and here he ordered to be built, near the church of Saint
Andrew the Apostle, without the city of Dublin, a royal
:

11

"
"
In the text
Erupolensis

is

"
perhaps a mistake for Ossorensis."

A. D. 1172. POPE

ALEXANDEB TO THE AKCHB1SHOP OF BOUEGES. 353

palace for his own use, constructed, with wonderful skill, of

Here
peeled osiers, according to the custom of that country.
with the kings and principal men of Ireland, he held the usual
festivities on the day of the Nativity of our Lord.
In the meantime, Gilbert, bishop of London, and Jocelyn,
bishop of Salisbury, sent to Rome and received letters of absolution, the tenor of which was as follows
:

The Letter of Pope Alexander to the Archbishop of Bourges.

" Alexander the
bishop, servant of the servants of God,
to his venerable brethren, the archbishop of Bourges and the
bishop of Nivernois, health, and the Apostolic benediction.
We believe that it is not unknown to your brotherhood
how Thomas of blessed memory, formerly archbishop of
Canterbury, in obedience to our mandate, pronounced sentence
of excommunication upon the bishops of London and Salisbury which we took due care to have ratified and confirmed
by the authority of the Apostolic See. Now, inasmuch as
the aforesaid bishops, being worn out with old age and infirmity of body, and, one of them labouring under a malady, are
not able to come to our presence to you, in whose prudence
:

and

fidelity

we have

full confidence,

we have

thought proper

to entrust their absolution, for which, envoys from Henry,

the king of England, and the said bishops have made the most

urgent application.

Therefore,

we

do

command your

brother-

writings, within one month from the

time when the said messengers shall have returned home (as
to the approach of the legates whom we have thought proper
to send into those parts to take cognizance of this atrocious

hood,

by these Apostolic

crime and misdeed which has been perpetrated and of the forthat they have passed the Alps you
giveness of the king,
*e not unaware), that, after having publicly received their
oaths according to the custom of the Church, that they are
ready to pay obedience to our mandate, you will absolve them
from the ban of excommunication by pronouncing sentence
of suspension for the same cause for which they were recently
sentenced to excommunication, the said cause being still
valid and of full effect.
But if you shall be satisfied that
the bishop of Salisbury, from labouring under the effects
of disease, cannot come to you, then it is our pleasure that
you shall attend upon him personally. Or if you shall be

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEff.

354

A.D. 1172.

unable to attend upon him, then you are to send proper persons,
in whom both you and we ourselves may be able to place full
reliance, who, having publicly received his oath, in the presence of the church, that he is ready to pay obedience to our
mandates, may thereupon absolve him. But if, brother archbishop, it shall not be in your power to give attention to this
matter, then do you, brother bishop, together with the abbat of
Pontigny, give your most diligent attention to the injunctions
which we have given. Given at Tusculanum, on the eighth day
before the calends of May."
In the same year, Avigouth El Emir Amimoli, the emperor of
the Africans, crossed the African sea and landed in Spain with
a strong hand and an outstretched arm, and, king Lupus,
who was a pagan, being dead, took possession of his lands ;
and
namely, Murcia and Valentia, and many other cities
then, by the advice of Ferdinand, king of Saint Jago, entered
the lands of Alphonso, king of Castille, and took by storm the
is
and slaughtered all the Christians
cities of Cuenca and Octa,
whom he captured therein, with the exception of a few, whom
;

he doomed to perpetual slavery.

In the year of grace 1 1 72, being the eighteenth year of the
reign of king Henry the Second, the said king was at Dublin,
in Ireland, on the day of the Nativity of our Lord, which took
Having
place on Saturday, and there he gave a royal feast.
stayed there until the beginning of Lent, he proceeded thence to
the city of Wcxford, where he remained until Easter. While
he was staying there, Theodinus and Albert, the cardinals who
were sent as legates a latere by the Supreme Pontiif, came into
Normandy. On their arrival being known, the king hastened
to meet them
but, before he left Ireland, he gave, and by
his charter confirmed, to Hugh de Lacy the whole of the
lands of Meath, with all their appurtenances, to hold in fee and
hereditarily of himself and his heirs, by a hundred knights'
and gave in his charge the city of Dublin, and
service
;

He also gave in charge

appointed him justiciary of Ireland.
to Robert Fitz-Bernard the city of Waterford and the city of
Wexford, with their appurtenances, and ordered castles to be
built therein.

The

festival of Easter approaching, the king's

household

" Octaviolca
;" though
Probably the place generally called
matter of dispute what is the present name of the place so called.
13

it is

A.D. 1172.

THE PTTBGATION OF KING HENET.

355

crossed over from Ireland to England, on Easter Day, and

landed at Milford Haven, near Pembroke. The king, however, by reason of the solemnity of the day, was unwilling to
embark, but embarked the day after, and landed in "Wales,
near Saint David's. After this, the king repaired with all haste
to Portsmouth, and, taking with him his son Henry, passed
over from England to Normandy, and found the above-named
cardinals at Caen, and, by their advice, made peace with
Louis, king of the Franks, as to the coronation of his daughter; and accordingly, with the consent and advice of the
above-named cardinals, sent back the king, his son, to England, and with him Hotrod, archbishop of Rouen, Gilles,

bishop of Evreux, and Roger, bishop of Worcester, for the

purpose of crowning him and Margaret, his wife, the daughter of Louis, king of France : on which, they crowned them
in the church of Saint Swithin, at Winchester, on the
sixth day before the calends of September, being the Lord's
Day. Immediately after the coronation had taken place, his
son, the king, with the queen, his wife, and the archbishop
of Rouen, and the bishops of Evreux and Worcester, crossed
over from England to Normandy.

The Purgation of King Henry for

the death of the blessed

Thomas.

Henry, the king of England, the father, king Henry,

his son, Rotrod, archbishop of Rouen, and all the bishops
and abbats of Normandy, met at the city of Avranches, in
In their
presence of the cardinals, Theodinus and Albert.
presence, the king of England, the father, on the fifth day
before the calends of October, being the fourth day of the
week, and the feast of Saints Cosmus and Damianus, the
Martyrs, proved his innocence in the church of Saint
Andrew the Apostle, by oath, in the presence of the abovenamed cardinals, and of all the clergy and the people, upon
the relics of the Saints, and upon the Holy Gospels, and that
he had neither commanded nor wished that the archbishop of
Canterbury should be put to death, and that, when he heard
he was greatly concerned. But, inasmuch as he
could not apprehend u those malefactors who slew Thomas,

thereof,

14

Roger of Wendover, however, says that they remained in the king's

Knaresborough, for a whole year after the murder of the arch-

castle, at

bishop.

A A 2

356

AXNALS OF BOGEB DE KOVEDEX.

A.D. 1172.

archbishop of Canterbury, of blessed memory, and he feared

that they had perpetrated that profane deed in consequence of
his agitated state of mind and the perturbation in which they
had seen him, he made oath that he would give satisfaction in
the following manner
In the first place, he made oath that he would not withdraw from Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, and his Catholic
successors, so long as they should repute him to be a Catholic
:

king.

He also made oath that he would neither prevent appeals nor

allow them to be prevented, but that they should be freely made
in his kingdom to the Roman Pontiff in causes ecclesiastical
yet so, that if any parties shoiild be suspected by him, they
should give him security that they would not seek the injury
;

of

him

He

or of his kingdom.

made oath that, for a period of three years from

the Nativity of our Lord then next ensuing he would assume
the cross, and would in the following summer go in person to
Jerusalem, unless he should remain at home by permission of
Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, or of his Catholic successors : provided, that if in the meantime, by reason of urgent
necessity, he should set out for Spain to war against the Saracens, then for so long a period as he should be engaged in that
expedition he might defer setting out for Jerusalem
Besides this, he made oath that in the meantime he would
give to the Templars as much money as in the opinion of the
brethren of the Temple would suffice for the maintenance of
two hundred knights, for the defence of the land of Jerusalem,
also

during a period of one year.

Besides this, he remitted his wrath and displeasure against
all those, both clergy and laity, who were in exile for the cause
of Saint Thomas, and allowed them freely and peacefully
to return home.
He also made oath that the possessions of the church of
Canterbury, if any had been taken away, he would restore in
full, in the same state in which they were one year before
the blessed Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, had departed
from England.
He also made oath that he would utterly abolish the customs
which had been introduced in his time to the prejudice of the
churches of his kingdom.

A.D. 1172.

THE CHARTEB OF ABSOLUTION OF THE KING.

357

made oath that he would observe faithand without evil-intent. He also made his son,king Henry,
swear to observe these articles, those excepted which only related personally to himself.
And, to the intent that the same
might be retained in the memory of the Eoman Church, the
All these articles he

fully

king, the father, caused his seal to be set to the writing in

which the above-stated articles were contained, together with
the seals of the above-named cardinals.

The Charter of Absolution of our lord

"To Henry, by

the

King.

the grace of God, the illustrious king of the

English, Albert titular of Saint Laurentius in Lucinia, and
Theodinus, titular of Saint Vitalis, cardinal priests, legates of
the Apostolic See, health in Him who giveth health unto
That the things which take place may not come to be
kings.
matter of doubt, both custom suggests and the ordinary requirements of utility demand that the same should be regularly
stated at length in writing.
For this reason it is that we have
thought proper to have committed to writing those injunctions
which we have given you, because you entertain a fear that
those malefactors who slew Thomas of blessed memory, the late
archbishop of Canterbury, proceeded to the commission of that
crime in consequence of your agitated state of mind and the
As to which deed,
perturbation in which they saw you to be.
however, you have of your own free-will exculpated yourself in
our presence, to the effect that you neither gave command nor
wished that he should be put to death and that, when news
reached you of the same, you were greatly concerned thereat.
From the ensuing feast of Pentecost, for the period of one
year, you shall give as much money as in the opinion of the
brethren of the Temple will suffice to maintain two hundred
*
knights for the defence of the land of Jerusalem during a
Also, from the Nativity of our Lord
period of one year.
next ensuing, for a period of three years, you shall assume
the cross, and shall in the ensuing summer in person set
out for Jerusalem, unless you shall remain at home by the
permission of our lord the pope, or of his Catholic successors ;
provided that if, by reason of urgent necessity, you shall set
out for Spain to war against the Saracens, so long a period as
shall elapse from the time of your setting out you shall be
You shall not
enabled to defer setting out for Jerusalem.
;

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

358

A.D. 1172.

prevent appeals, nor allow them to be prevented ; but they

shall freely be made to the Roman Pontiff, in causes ecclesiastical, in good faith, and without fraud and evil-intent,
in order that causes may be considered by the Eoman Pontiff,
and be brought to a conclusion by him yet so, that if any
parties shall be suspected by you, they shall give you security
that they will not seek the injury of you or of your kingdom.
The customs which have been introduced in your time, to the
prejudice of the churches of your kingdom, you shall utterly
abolish.
The possessions of the church of Canterbury, if any
have been taken away, you shall restore in full, in the same
state in which they were one year before the archbishop departed from England. Moreover, to the clerks and to the laity of
;

either sex,

you shall restore your protection and favor and their

who, by reason of the before-named archbishop,

possessions,

These things, by the authority of

your sins, enjoin
and command you to observe, without fraud and evil-intent.
Wherefore, to the above effect, in the presence of a multitude of
persons, you have, as you venerate the Divine Majesty, made
oath. Tour son, also, has made oath to the same effect, with
have been deprived thereof.
our lord the pope,

we

do, for the remission of

the exception only of that which in especial related personally

You have also both made oath that you will not
to yourself.
withdraw from our lord the pope, Alexander, and his Catholic
successors, so long as they shall repute you, like your predeAnd further, that this may
cessors, to be Catholic kings.

be firmly retained in the memory of the Roman Church, you

have ordered your seal to be set thereto."

The Letter of the same Cardinals to the archbishop of Ravenna.

" To their venerable and beloved brother in
Christ, Gilbert,
by the grace of God, archbishop of Ravenna, Albert, by the
Divine condescension, titular of Saint Laurentius inLucinia, and
Theodinus, titular of Saint Vitalis, cardinal priests, legates of
the Apostolic See, that which God has promised that He will
grant unto the watchful. Inasmuch as we believe that you are
desirous to hear somewhat relative to our present state and the
progress of the business which was entrusted to our charge; we

have thought proper by this present writing to inform your brotherhood how God has dealt as towards ourselves and through
the ministry of our humble exertions.

Know,

therefore, that

A.D. 1172.

LETTER OF THE CARDINALS.

359

king of England had learned as a truth that

arrived in his kingdom, laying aside every obstacle
that might retard him, and omitting the transaction of pressing business, he passed over from England into the Norman
territories, and instantly sent unto us many messengers of
honorable rank, enquiring of us in what place we would prefer
after the illustrious

we had

meet and hold a conference with him. It at length pleased

us to meet for the purpose of holding a conference at the
monastery of Savigny, where we might be aided by the prayers
of religious men.
came thither, and thither also came
many persons of either order from out of his.kingdom to meet
us ; and we diligently treated, so far as we were able, upon what
related to his own salvation and the obedience enjoined by us.
As, however, we were unable to agree on all points, he withdrew from us, as though about to cross over to England, and we
remained there with the intention of going the following day
to the city of Avranches.
However, on the next day, there
came to us the bishop of Lisieux and two archdeacons, and
that being conceded which we demanded, we proceeded to the
At this place, on the Lord's Day, on
city before-mentioned.
which is sung ' Vocem jocunditatis, lb we went forth to meet a
considerable number of persons, as they did to meet us; and the
king then fulfilled the conditions that had been made, with
such extreme humility that, beyond a doubt, this maybe believed
to be the work of Him who looks down upon the earth and
maketh it to tremble. Still, how that he showed himself a
fearer of God and an obedient son of the Church, it is not
For this
necessary, in the present brief narrative, to relate.
his actions sufficiently manifest, and will manifest still more
fully, according to the hopes that have been given us of the
future.
In the first place, therefore, as to the death of
*
Thomas, of blessed memory, the late archbishop of Canterbury not in consequence of our exacting it, but of his own
free-will, touching the Holy Gospels, he purged his conscience,
making oath to the effect that he had neither commanded nor
wished that the said archbishop should be put to death ; and
But
that, when he heard thereof, he was greatly concerned.
because what had been done he feared had been done through
his instrumentality, he made the following oath as to giving
to

We

13 "
The voice of gladness
Sundav aftei Easter.

:"

the beginning of the introit for the

fifth

360

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1172.

satisfaction for the same.

In the first place, he made oath
that he will not withdraw from our lord the pope, Alexander,
and his Catholic successors, so long as they shall repute him
to be a Catholic king and a Christian.
The same he also made
his eldest son swear in the charter of absolution for the death
of the blessed Thomas. He also promised on oath other things
very necessary for the clergy and for the people all of which
we have carefully and in their order as he swore them set forth
in the charter of his absolution. He also promised other things
of his own free-will to be carried out, which are not necessary
in their order to be committed to writing.
have written to
you to this effect, that you may know that he is obedient to
God, and much more disposed to be duteous to the Divine
will than heretofore he has been.
In addition to this, you
must know that his son made oath to the same effect with himself in relation to the customs above-mentioned.
Besides
this, he publicly announced that he would repeat again, at
Caen, all that had passed there, in presence of a greater assemblage of persons, in order that there might be left to no one any
room to doubt his sincerity. He has also released the bishops
from the promise which they made to him as to observing
the customs, and has promised that he will not exact this in
future."
On the following day, the above-named cardinals held a
great synod there, together with the archbishop, bishops, and
clergy of Normandy, and there they agreed to the decrees underwritten, and enjoined that they should be strictly and invio;

We

lably observed

by

all.

The Decrees published

at Avranches by the cardinals Albert

and Theodinm.
" Youths

are, under no circumstance, to be admitted to the

government of those churches, and the administration of those
offices, in which there is the cure of souls.
"
the sons of
are not to be
in the

Further,
priests
placed
churches of their fathers.
"
Further, the laity are not to have a share of offerings made
in the church.
"
Further, churches are not to be entrusted to the charge of
vicars hired by the year.
"Further, the priests of the larger churches, who have

DECREES PTH3LISHED AT AVRANCHES.

A.D. 1172.

361

the means of so doing, are to be compelled to have another

minister under them.
"Further, priests are not to be ordained without having
a sure title.
"
Further, churches are not to be let out at a yearly rent.
"
Further, let the minister who performs the duties of the
church be deprived of no portion of one third part of the
tithes.

"
Further, let those persons who hold tithes by hereditary
right be at liberty to give them to some fitting clerk, whomsoever they may choose ; but upon this understanding, that,
after him, they are to revert to the church to which of right
they belong.
" Let no man while his wife is still
living enter into monastic orders, and so, on the other hand, with regard to the
wife, unless they shall have both passed the time for satisfying
the lusts of the flesh.
"Further, at the Advent of our Lord, to all who shall be
able to obey, and especially to the clergy and the knighthood,
let fasting and abstinence from flesh be enjoined.
16
to ad"Further, clerks are not to be appointed judges
minister the jurisdiction of secular powers ; and those who
shall

presume

so to do, let

them be expelled from

their eccle-

siastical benefices."

But, as regards the

new books

relative to those

excommu-

nicated, the property of the dead that the priests receive, the
benediction of brides, baptism, and the eight-and-forty pounds
which are demanded for the absolution of those excommu-

nicated, there

was nothing

mandy were unwilling

settled, as the bishops of Norto receive a decree on those subjects.

In the same synod, the archbishop of Tours claimed the

archbishopric of Dol, as properly belonging to his own archbishopric, affirming that there ought not to be there an archiepiscopal see ; but the clergy of Dol stoutly maintained the
contrary.

These matters having been thus arranged, about the time

of the feast of All Saints, the new king of England, by command of the king, his father, crossed over with his queen from

England

to

Normandy, though much against

The text has " clerici Judrei," " Jewish clerks."

error.
The word is probably "judices," "judges."
16

his will.
This

is

When

clearly

an

362

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1173.

they had come to him, he immediately sent them to have an

interview with the king of France for the king of France
greatly longed to see his daughter and to converse with her.
When they came to him in France they were received by
him with great honor and joyousness, and stayed with him
;

some days.

From this circumstance great injury resulted to the kingdom of England, and to the kingdom of France as well. For
Louis, king of France, who always held the king of England
in hatred, counselled the new king of England, as soon as he
should arrive in Normandy, to request the king, his father, to
him either the whole of England or the whole of Normandy, where he himself might reside with his daughter. He
further advised him, if his father should be willing to grant
give

him

neither of those countries, to return, together with his

In the meantime, the king, dreadqueen, to France to him.
ing the deceit and malice of the king of France, which he had
frequently experienced, sent to France for his son and his wife
on which, having received permission from the king of France,
agreably to the king's command, they returned into Nor;

mandy.

The festival of the Nativity of our Lord now approaching,

the king proceeded towards Anjoii, and held his court there
on the day of the Nativity of our Lord, leaving his son behind,
together with his queen, in Normandy.
In the same year, Adam de Port was charged with being a
traitor to the king
and, because on the king's summons he
would not take his trial, he was outlawed from England.
In the year of grace 1173, being the nineteenth year of the
reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said
king was, on the day of the Nativity of our Lord, at Chinon,
in Anjou, and queen Eleanor was there with him, while the
After the
king, his son, and his wife were in Normandy.
Nativity, the king, the father, sent for the king, the son, and
;

they proceeded to Montferrat, in Auvergne, where they were

met by Hubert, earl of Maurienne, who brought with him Alice,
his eldest daughter. The king, the father, obtained her for the
sum of four thousand marks of silver, as a wife for his son John,
together with the whole of the earldom of Maurienne, in case
the above-named earl should not have a son by his wife. But, in
case he should have a son, lawfully begotten, then the

A.D. 1173.

TREATT WITH THE EARL OF MAURIENNE.

363

above-named earl granted to them and to their heirs for ever

Bxmsillon, with all his jurisdiction therein, and with all its
appurtenances, and the whole of the county of Le Belay, as
he then held the same likewise, Pierrecastel, with all its
appurtenances, and the whole of the valley 'of Novalese, and
Chambery, with all its appurtenances, and Aix, and Aspermont,
and Rochet, and Montemayor, and Chambres, with the borough
and the whole jurisdiction thereof. All these lying on this
side of the mountains, with all their appurtenances, he granted
to them immediately for ever. Beyond the mountains, also, he
gave and granted to them and to their heirs forever, the whole
17
of Turin, with all its appurtenances, the college of Canorech,
with all its appurtenances, and all the fees which the earls of
Cannes held of him, and their services and fealties. Also,
in the earldom of Castro, he granted similar fees, fealties, and
services.
In the Val D'Aosta he granted to them Castiglione, which the viscount D'Aosta held of him, to hold the
same for ever against all men. All these the above-named
;

earl granted to the said son of the

king of England for ever,

together with his daughter before-mentioned, as freely, fully,
and quietly, in men and cities, castles, and other places of

meadows, leasowes, mills, woods, plains, waters,

mountains, customs, and all other things, as ever
he or his father had held or enjoyed all the same as underFurtherwritten therein, or even more fully and freely.
more, the said earl was willing immediately, or whenever
it should please our lord the king of England, that homage
and fealty should be done by all his people throughout the
whole of his lands, saving always their fealty to himself so long
as he should hold the same. Moreover, he granted to them and
In their heirs for ever, all the right that he had in the county
But
of Grenoble, and whatsoever he might acquire therein.
in case his eldest daughter above-named should happen to die,
whatever he had granted Avith the eldest, he did thereby grant
the whole of the same, as therein written, together with his
second daughter, to the son of the illustrious king of England.
That the covenants above- written should be kept between
our lord the king of England and the earl of Maurienne, both
the earl of Maurienne himself, and the count de Cevennes, and
to
nearly all the other nobles of his territory, made oath
defence,

vallies,

17

Holinshed

calls this place

" Gavoreth."

364

ANNALS Of JROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.b. 1173

the effect that the earl of Maurienne would inviolably observe

the said covenants; and if he should in any way depart
therefrom, they made oath that, on the summons of our lord
the king of England, or of his messenger, and even without
any such summons, so soon as they should happen to know that
the earl had so departed, they would, from the time of knowing
thereof, surrender themselves as hostages to our lord the king
of England, in his own realm, wherever he should think fit;
and would remain in his custody until such time as they should
have prevailed upon the earl to perform the king's pleasure- or
have made an arrangement with the king, to his satisfaction.
Furthermore, Peter, the venerable archbishop of Tarentaise,
Ardune, bishop of Cevennes, William, bishop of Maurienne,
and the abbat of Saint Michael, the Holy Evangelists being
placed before them, at the command of the earl, steadfastly
promised that, at the will and pleasure of the king, and
at such time as he should think fit, they would excommunicate the person of the earl, and place his lands under interdict, if the earl should not observe the. agreement so made between them ; that they would also do the same as to the persons of the earl's liegemen, and as to the lands of those through
whom it should be caused, that the agreement so made between
the king and the earl was not observed, and would hold those
who should refuse to keep the peace and their lands under interdict, until satisfaction should have been made to our lord
the king.
Our lord the king made these covenants and the grants
above- written, with and to the earl of Maurienne, and by his
command the following made oath that by him the same should
be observed : William, earl of MandevUle, William, earl of
Arundel, Ralph de Fay, William de Courcy, William de
Hinnez, Fulk Paynel, Robert de Briencourt, William Mainegot,
Theobald Chabot, William de Munlufzun, Peter de Montesson,
and Geoffrey Forrester
In addition thereto, it was to be understood that the earl might
give his second daughter in marriage to whomsoever he would,
without too greatly diminishing the earldom, after his eldest
daughter should have been married to the king's son, either
her lawful age allowing thereof, or through the dispensation of
the Church of Rome and that it should be lawful for her parents or for other persons to give from the lands, for the safety
.

A.n. 1173.

TREATY WITH THE EARL OF MAURIENNE.

365

of her soul, without too greatly diminishing the earldom. Also,

that the king should make payment immediately to the earl
of one thousand marks of silver ; and that as soon as he should
receive the earl's daughter, the latter should have at least
another thousand marks of silver; and that whatever should
remain unpaid of the five thousand marks, the earl should
receive the same when the marriage should have taken place
between the king's son and the earl's daughter, either by reason
of lawful age or throughthe dispensation of the Church of Rome.
But, if our lord the king, which God forbid, should chance
to die first, or should depart from his territories, then, neither

he nor they who, at his command had made oath and had given
any security to the earl, should be bound by the covenants
above- written, but only our lord the king, the king's son and
his people.

Accordingly, a few days having elapsed, there came into the

king of England, on behalf of the earl of
Maurienne, the marquis of Montferrat, Geoffrey de Plozac, and
Merlo, his son, the chancellor of earl Richard, and Berlo de
Cambot, and Peter de Bouet, his castellans, together with Peter
de Saint Genese, and Peter de Turin, knights, and Geoffrey
de Aquabella, and Ralph de Varci, burgesses. Touching the
Holy Evangelists, these persons made oath that they would
strictly cause the earl to observe the covenants made between
the king and the earl, as to the son of the king and the daughter of the earl, in such manner as they had been lawfully entered
And, if he should not obinto, written, and understood.
serve the same, they made oath that, on the summons of
the king or of his messenger, or even without any such summons, if they should happen to know that the earl had departed therefrom, they would, from the time of knowing thereof, surrender themselves as hostages to the king in his own
realm, and would remain in his custody until such time as
they should have prevailed upon the earl to perform the king's
pleasure, or have made an arrangement with our lord the king
territories of the

to his

satisfaction.

The before-named envoys

also

made

second daughter
in marriage until his eldest daughter should have been
united in marriage with the king's son, either by reason
of being of lawful age, or through the dispensation of the
Church of Rome ; unless by the consent and desire of our lord
oath that the earl should not

give

his

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEff.

S66

A.D. 1173.

the king he should in the meantime have given her in marriage

some other person. They also made oath that, if the earl's
daughter, or, which God forbid, the king's son, should chance
to die before a marriage should have taken place between them,
then the earl should repay to the king the whole of the money,
or act according to the king's will and pleasure relative thereto,
or pay it over to him to whom the king should assign the same ;
and that they, the parties making the said oath, would,
if the king should so wish, and at such time as he should so
wish, surrender themselves as hostages in his realm and into
his power until such time as the same should be paid.
They
likewise made oath that they would use their best endeavours
to obtain the grant of Umbert the Younger, in order that
thereby the king's son might have Kousillon and Pierrecastel,
and whatever had been granted to him by the earl in the
county of Le Belay. But if Umbert should happen to refuse to grant the same, then they made oath that the earl
should give him lands in lawful exchange thereof, according to the arbitration of the abbat of Cluse, and of Reginald,
archdeacon of Salisbury, or of other lawful persons thereto
appointed by the king, if they should not be able to be
to

present.

the king of England, the father, and the king, the

to Limoges ; and thither Raymond, earl of
Saint Gilles, came, and there did homage to both the kings of
England, and to Richard, earl of Poitou, for Toulouse, to hold
the same of them by hereditary right, by the service of appearing before them at their summons, and staying with

After

this,

came together

son,

them and serving

for forty days, without any cost on their

but if they should wish to have him longer in their
And
service, then they were to pay his reasonable expenses.
further, the said earl of Saint Gilles was to give them from
Toulouse and its appurtenances one hundred marks of silver,

part

marks a-piece.
Limoges the earl of Maurienne, and desired to know how much of his own territory the king of England intended to grant to his son John and on the king expressing an intention to give him the castle of Chinon, the castle
of Lodun, and the castle of Mirabel, the king, his son, would
in nowise agree thereto, nor allow it to be done.
For he was
already greatly offended that his father was unwilling to assign
or else ten chargers worth ten

There

also

came

to

PRINCE HENRY REVOLTS FROM HIS FATHER.

A.D. 1173.

367

him some portion of his territories, where he, with his wife,
might take up their residence. Indeed, he had requested his
father to give him either Normandy, or Anjou, or England,
which request he had made at the suggestion of the king of
France, and of those of the earls and barons of England and
Normandy who disliked his father and from this time it was
that the king, the son, had been seeking pretexts and an opporAnd he had now
tunity for withdrawing from his father.
so entirely revolted in feeling from obeying his wishes, that
he could not even converse with him on any subject in a peaceable manner.
Having now gained his opportunity, both as to place and
pccasion, the king, the son, left his father, and proceeded
to the king of France.
However, Eichard Barre, his chancellor, "Walter, his chaplain, Ailward, his chamberlain, and
"William Blund, his apparitor, left him, and returned to the
Thus did the king's son lose both his feelking, his father.
ings and his senses he repulsed the innocent, persecuted a
father, usurped authority, seized upon a kingdom; he alone
was the guilty one, and yet a whole army conspired against
his father
"so does the madness of one make many mad." 17
For he it was who thirsted for the blood of a father, the gore
to

of a parent
In the meantime, Louis, king of the Franks, held a great
council at Paris, at which he and all the principal men of
France made oath to the son of the king of England that they
!

assist him in every way in expelling his father from

the kingdom, if he should not accede to his wishes on which
he swore to them that he would not make peace with his
After this, he
father, except with their sanction and consent.
swore that he would give to Philip, earl of Flanders, for his
tomage, a thousand pounds of yearly revenues in England,
and the whole of Kent, together with Dover castle, and Rochester castle
to Matthew, earl of Boulogne, for his homage, the Soke of Kirketon in Lindsey, and the earldom of
Mortaigne, with the honor of Hay ; and to Theobald, earl
of Blois, for his homage, two hundred 18 pounds of yearly
revenues in Anjou, and the castle of Amboise, with all the
jurisdiction which he had claimed to hold in Touraine and he

would

17

18

" Unius dementia dementes efficit multos."

A various reading makes it five hundred.

ANNALS OF ttOGEE DE HOVEDEIf.

368

also quitted claim to

him

of

all

A.D. 1173.

right that the king his father

and himself had claimed in Chateau Regnaud. All these gifts,

and many besides that he made to other persons, he confirmed
under his new seal, which the king of France had ordered to
be made for him.
Besides these, he made other gifts, which, under the same
he confirmed namely, to William, king of Scotland, for
his assistance, the whole of Northumberland as far as the
To the brother of the same king he gave for his
river Tyne.
services the earldom of Huntingdon and of Cambridgeshire,
and to earl Hugh Bigot, for his services, the castle of Norwich.
Immediately after Easter, in this year, the whole of the
kingdom of France, and the king, the son of the king of
England, Richard his brother, earl of Poitou, and Geoffrey,
earl of Bretagne, and nearly all the earls and barons of Engseal,

Normandy, Aquitaine, Anjou, and Brittany, arose against

the king of England the father, and laid waste his lands on
every side with fire, sword, and rapine they also laid siege to
his castles, and took them by storm, and there was no one to
relieve them.
Still, he made all the resistance against them
for he had with him twenty thouthat he possibly could
sand Brabanters, who served him faithfully, but not without
land,

large pay

which he gave them.

Then seems to have been fulfilled this prophecy of Merlin,

" The cubs shall awake and shall roar
which says
aloud, and,
:

leaving the woods, shall seek their prey within the walls of
the cities
among those who shall be in their way they shall
make great carnage, and shall tear out the tongues of bulls.
The necks of them as they roar aloud they shall load with
chains, and shall thus renew the times of their forefathers."
Upon this, the king wrote letters of complaint to all the
;

emperors and kings whom he thought to be friendly to him, relawhich had befallen him through the
exalted position which he had given to his sons, strongly advising them not to exalt their own sons beyond what it was
On receiving his letter, William king of
their duty to do.
Sicily wrote to him to the following effect
" To
Henry, by the grace of God the illustrious king of
the English, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and earl of
Anjou, William, by the same grace, king of Sicily, the dukedom of Apulia, and the principality of Capua, the enjoyment
tive to the misfortunes

A.D. 1173.

INVASION OF NOBHANDY.

369

health, and the wished-for triumph in victory over his

enemies.
On the receipt of your letter, we learned a thing
of which indeed we cannot withoiit the greatest astonishment
make mention, how that, forgetting the ordinary usages of
humanity and violating the law of nature, the son has risen in
rebellion against the father, the begotten against the begetter,
the bowels have been moved to intestine war, the entrails
have had recourse to arms, and, a new miracle taking place,
quite unheard of in our times, the flesh has waged war against
the blood, and the blood has sought means how to shed
itself.
And, although for the purpose of checking the violence
of such extreme madness, the inconvenience of the distance does
not allow of our power affording any assistance, still, with all the
loving-kindness we possibly can, the expression of which,
distance of place does not prevent, sincerely embracing your
person and honor, we sympathize with your sorrow, and are

of

indignant at your persecution, which we regard as though it

were our own. However, we do hope and trust in the Lord, by
whose judgment the judgments of kings are directed, that He
will no longer allow your sons to be tempted beyond what
they are able or ought to endure and that He who became
obedient to the Father even unto death, will inspire them with
;

the light of filial obedience, whereby they shall be brought to

recollect that they are your flesh and blood, and, leaving the
errors of their hostility, shall acknowledge themselves to be
sons, and return to their father, and thereby heal the dis-

your

ruption of nature, and that the former union, being restored,

will cement the bonds of natural affection."

Accordingly, immediately after Easter, as previously mentioned, the wicked fury of the traitors burst forth. For, raving
with diabolical frenzy, they laid waste the territories of the king
of

England on both

sides of the sea

with fire and sword in every

Philip, earl of Flanders, with a large army, entered

Normandy, and laid siege to Aumarle, and took it. Proceeddirection.

ing thence, he laid siege to the castle of Drincourt, which

was surrendered to him ; here his brother Matthew, earl of
Boulogne, died of a wound which he received from an arrow
when off his guard. On his decease, his brother Peter, the
bishop elect of Cambray, succeeded him in the earldom of
Boulogne, and renouncing his election, was made a knight, but
died shortly after without issue.
B B
VOL. I.

ANNALS OP ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

370

A.D. 1173,

In the meantime, Louis, king of the Franks, and the king of

England, the son, laid siege to Verneuil but Hugh de Lacy
and Hugh de Beauchamp, who were the constables thereof,
defended the town of Verneuil boldly and with resolute
;

In consequence of this, the king of France, after

spirit.
remaining there a whole month, with difficulty took a small
portion of the town on the side where his engines of war
had been planted. There were in Verneuil, besides the castle,
each of which was separated from the other,
three burghs
and enclosed with a strong wall and a foss filled with water.
One of these was called the Great Burgh, beyond the walls of
which were pitched the tents of the king of France and his
engines of war. At the end of this month, when the burghers
in the Great Burgh saw that food and necessaries were failing
them, and that they should have nothing to eat, being compelled by hunger and want, they made a truce for three days
with the king of France, for the purpose of going to their lord
the king of England, in order to obtain succour of him and
they made an agreement that if they should not have succour
within the next three days, they would surrender to him that
The peremptory day for so doing was appointed on
burgh.
the vigil of Saint Laurence.
They then gave hostages to the king of France to the above
;

effect,

and

and the king of France, the king of England, the

son,

the brother of the king of France, earl

Henry de Trois, Theobald, earl of Blois, and William, archbishop of Sens, made oath to them, that if they should surrender the burgh to the king of France at the period
named, the king of France would restore to them their hosearl Robert,

tages free and unmolested, and would do no injury to

This composition
them, nor allow it to be done by others.
having been made to the above effect, the burgesses beforementioned came to their lord the king of England, and an-

nounced to him the agreement which they had made with the
king of France and the king his son.
On hearing of this, the king of England collected as large an
army as he possibly could from Normandy and the rest of
his dominions, and came to Breteuil, a castle belonging to
Robert, earl of Leicester, which the earl himself, taking to
This
flight on his approach, left without any protection.
the king entirely reduced to ashes, and the next day, for the
purpose of engaging with the king of France, proceeded to a

A.D. 1173.

FLIGHT OP THE KING OP FRANCE.

371

hill, near Verneuil, with the whole of his army, and

drew up his troops in order of battle. This too was the peremptory day upon which that portion of Verneuil was to be

high

surrendered if

it did not obtain succour.

Louis, king of the Franks, sent "William, archbishop of Sens, earl Henry, and earl Theobald, to the king of
England, the father, who appointed an interview to be held between them on the morrow ; and the king of England, to his

Upon

this,

misfortune, placed confidence in them for he was deceived.

For on the morrow the king of France neither came to the interview, nor yet sent any messenger. On this, the king of England sent out spies to observe the position of the king of France
and his army ; but while the spies were delaying their return,
that portion of Verneuil was surrendered to the king of France
to which he had laid siege.
However, he did not dare retain it in his hands, having transgressed the oath which he
had made to the burghers.
For he neither restored to them
their hostages, nor preserved the peace as he had promised ;
but, entering the town, made the burghers prisoners, carried
off their property, set fire to the Burgh, and then, taking to
;

flight, carried

away with him the burghers before-mentioned

into France.

When word was brought of this to the king of England, he

pursued them with the edge of the sword, slew many of
them, and took considerable numbers, and at nightfall arrived at Verneuil, where he remained one night, and ordered
the walls which had been levelled to be rebuilt.
But, in
order that these events may be kept in memory, it is as well to
know that this flight of the king of France took place on the
fifth day before the ides of August, being the fifth day of the
week, upon the vigil of Saint Laurence, to the praise and
glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, who by punishing the crime of
perfidy, so speedily avenged the indignity done to his Martyr.
On the following day, the king of England, the father, left
Verneuil, and took the castle of Damville, which belonged to
Gilbert de Tilieres, and captured with it a great number of
knights and men-at-anns. After this, the king came to Rouen,
and thence dispatched his Brabanters, in whom he placed
more confidence than the rest, into Brittany, against Hugh,
earl of Chester, and Ralph de Fougeres, who had now gained
When these troops appossession of nearly the whole of it.
B B 2

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

372

A.D. 1173.

preached, the earl of Chester and Ralph de Fougeres went

forth to meet them. In consequence of this, preparations were
made for battle ; the troops were drawn out in battle array, and
everything put in readiness for the combat. Accordingly, the
engagement having commenced, the enemies of the king of
England were routed, and the men of Brittany were laid prostrate and utterly defeated.
The earl, however, and Ralph de
Fougeres, with many of the most powerful men of Brittany,
shut themselves up in the fort of Dol, which they had taken
19
by stratagem ; on which, the Brabanters besieged them on
every side, on the thirteenth day before the calends of SeptemIn this battle there
ber, being the second day of the week.
were taken by the Brabanters seventeen knights remarkable
for their valour, whose names were as follows : Hascuil de
Saint Hilaire, William Patrick, Patrick de la Laude, Haimer
de Falaise, Geoffrey Farcy, William de Rulent, Ralph de
Sens, John Boteler, Vicaire de Dol, William des Loges, William
de la Motte, Robert de Treham, Payen Cornute, Reginald
19*
Pincun, Reginald de Champ Lambert, and Eudo Bastard.
Besides these, many others were captured, both horse and foot,
and more than fifteen hundred of the Bretons were slain.
"
Now, on the day after this capture and slaughter, Ru20

mour, than which nothing in speed more swift exists,"

reached the ears of the king of England, who, immediately
setting out on his march towards Dol, arrived there on the fifth

day of the week, and immediately ordered his stone-engines,

and other engines of war, to be got in readiness. The earl of
Chester, however, and those who were with him in the fort, being
unable to defend it, surrendered it to the king, on the seventeenth day before the calends of September, being the Lord's
;
and, in like manner, the whole of Brittany, with all its
fortresses, was restored to him, and its chief men were carried into
captivity. In the fortress of Dol many knights and yeomen were
taken prisoners, whose names were as follow : Hugh, earl of
21
Chester, Ralph de Fougeres, William de Fougeres, Hamo

Day

19
Our author evidently intends a pun here.
turrim Doli, quam dolo ceperant."
l *
There are but sixteen named here.

20

" Incluserunt se

quotation from Virgil

"
malum

Fama,
quo non aliud velocius ullum
Mobilitate viget."
Most of these names are evidently corrupt.
After this
lows " Ceones," evidently part of sonic other name.
21

infra

name

fql-

A. D. 1173.

CONFERENCE BETWEEN HENEY AND LOUIS.

373

L'Espine, Eobert Patrick, Ingelram Patrick, Richard de Lovecot, Gwigain Guiun, Oliver de Roche, Alan de Tintimac, Ivel,
son of Ralph de Fougeres, Gilo de Castel Girun, Philip de
Landewi, William de Gorham, Ivel de Mayne, Geoffrey de
Buissiers, Reginald de Marche Lemarchis, Hervey de Nitri,
Hamelin de Eni, William de Saint Brice, William de Chastelar,

William de Orange, Ralph Waintras, Robert Boteler,

.

Henry de Grey, Grimbald Fitz-Haket, Geoffrey Abbat, John

Guarein, John de Breerec, Hugh Avenel, Hamelin de Pratelles,
Swalo de la Bosothe, Secard Burdin, Walter Bruno, John
Ramart, Hugh de Bussay, Jerdan de Masrue, Henry de Saint
Hilaire, the brothers Hascuil, Bartholomew de Busserie, Herbert de Buillon, Bauran de Tanet, Roland Fitz- Ralph, Roellin
Fitz-Ralph, Geoffrey de Minihac, Guido Butefact, Celdewin
Guiun, Ivel de Pont, Hamelin Abbat, Robert de Baioches,
Elias d'Aubigny, Reginald Cactus, John de Curtis, Philip de
Luvenni, Henry de Wastines, Henry de Saint Stephen, "William Deschapelles, Roger des Loges, Bencellard de Serland,
William de Bois Berenger, John de Ruel, Oliver de Montsorel, Hamund de
Rochefort, Robert de Lespiney, John
des Loges, Geoffrey Carlisle, Ralph de Tomal, Ralph le
Poters, Gilbert de Croi, Ralph Pucin, Matthew de Praels,
Richard de Cambrai, William le Francais, Oliver Rande,
Ralph Ruffin, Springard, Roger de Chevereul, William des
Loges, and many others, the names of whom are not written
in this book.
.After these victories which God granted to the king of England, the son of the empress Matilda, the king of France and
his supporters fell into despondency, and used all possible
endeavours, that peace might be made between the king of
England and his sons. In consequence of this, there was at
length a meeting between Gisors and Trie, at which Louis, king
of the Franks, attended, accompanied by the archbishops,
bishops, earls, and barons of his realm, and bringing with him
Henry, Richard, and Geoffrey, the sons of the king of England.
Henry, king of England, the father, attended, with the archbishops, bishops, earls, and barons of his dominions.
conference was accordingly held between him and his sons,
for the purpose of establishing peace, on the seventh day before
the calends of October, being the third day of the week.
At
this conference, the king, the father, offered to the king, his

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOYEDEJT.

374

A.D. 1173.

son, a moiety of the revenues of his demesnes in England,

and four fitting castles in the same territory
or, if his
son should prefer to remain in Normandy, the king, the
father, offered a moiety of the revenues of Normandy, and all
the revenues of the lands that were his father's, the earl of
Anjou, and three convenient castles in Normandy, and one
fitting castle in Anjou, one fitting castle in Maine, and one
To his son Eichard, also, he offered
fitting castle in Touraine.
a moiety of the revenues of Aquitaine, and four fitting castles
in the same territory.
And to his son Geoffrey he offered all
;

the lands that belonged, by right of inheritance, to the

daughter of duke Conan, if he should, with the sanction of our
lord the pope, be allowed to marry the above-named lady. The
king, the father, also submitted himself entirely to the arbitration of the archbishop of Tarento and the legates of our
lord the pope, as to adding to the above as much more of his
revenues, and giving the same to his sons, as they should
pronounce to be reasonable, reserving to himself the administration of justice and the royal authority.
But it did not suit the purpose of the king of France that
the king's sons should at present make peace with their father:
in addition to which, at the same conference, Robert, earl of
Leicester, uttered much opprobrious and abusive language to the
king of England, the father, and laid his hand on his sword for
the purpose of striking the king; but he was hindered by
the byestanders from so doing, and the conference was immediately brought to a close.
On the day after the conference, the knights of the king of
France had a skirmish with the knights of the king of England,
between Curteles and Gisors in which fight Ingelram, castellan of Trie, was made prisoner by earl "William de Mandeville,
and presented to the king, the father. In the meantime, Robert,
earl of Leicester, having raised a large army, crossed over
into England, and was received by earl Hugh Bigot in the
;

22

where he supplied him with all

the said Robert, earl of Leicester,
laid siege to Hakeneck, the castle of Ranulph de Broc, and
took it; for, at this period, Richard de Lucy, justiciary of
England, and Humphrey de Bohun, the king's constable,
had marched with a large army into Lothian, the territory of
the king of Scotland, for the purpose of ravaging it.
castle

of

Fremingham,

necessaries.

After

this,

23

Framlinghara, in Suffolk.

A.D. 1173.

KING HEKET AKHIVES IN

375

ANJOTT.

When, however, they heard of the arrival

of the earl of Lei-

cester in England, they were greatly alarmed, and laying all

other matters aside, gave and received a truce from the king of
Scotland, and, after hostages were delivered on both sides for

the preservation of peaee until the feast of Saint Hilary, hasThither

tened with all possible speed to Saint Edmund's.
also came to them Reginald, earl of Cornwall, the king's uncle,
Robert, earl of Gloucester, and "William, earl of Arundel,
On the approach of the festival of All Saints, the above-named
earl of Leicester withdrew from Fremingham for the purpose
of marching to Leicester, and came with his army to a place
near St. Edmund's, which is known as Fornham, situate on
a piece of marshy ground, not far from the church of Saint
Genevieve.
On his arrival being known, the earls, with
a considerable force, and Humphrey de Bohun with three
hundred knights, soldiers of the king, went forth armed
for battle to meet the earl of Leicester, carrying before them
the banner of Saint Edmund the king and Martyr as their
The ranks being drawn up in battle array, by
standard.
virtue of the aid of God and of his most glorious Martyr Saint
Edmund, they attacked the line in which the earl of Leicester
had taken his position, and in a moment, in the twinkling of
an eye, the earl of Leicester was vanquished and taken prisoner,
as also his wife and Hugh des Chateaux, a nobleman of the
kingdom of France, and all their might was utterly crushed.
There fell in this battle more than ten thousand Flemings,
while all the rest were taken prisoners, and being thrown
into prison in irons, were there starved to death.
As for the
earl of Leicester and his wife and Hugh des Chateaux, and the
rest of the more wealthy men who were captured with them,
they were sent into Normandy to the king the father on which
the king placed them in confinement at Falaise, and Hugh, earl
of Chester, with them.
On the feast of Saint Martin, king Henry, the father, entered
Anjou with his army, and shortly after Geoffrey, lord of Hay,
surrendered to him the castle of Hay. After this there
were surrendered to him the castle of Pruilly and the castle
of Campigny, which Robert de Ble had held against him.
In
this castle there were many knights and men-at-arms taken prisoners, whose names were as follow Haimeric de Ble, Baldwin
de Brisehaie, Hugh de Laloc, Hugh de Danars, HughDelamotte,
;

376

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1174.

William de Rivan, Simon de Bernezai, John Maumonie, Hubert

Ruscevals, William Maingot, Saer de Terreis, John de Champigny, Walter de Powis, Brice de Ceaux, Haimeric Ripant,
Robert L' Anglais, Grossin Champemain, Isambert Wellun,
Geoffrey Carre, Payen Juge, William Bugun, Castey, vassal of Saer de Terreis, Guiard, vassal of John Maumonie,
Roger, vassal of William Rivan, Peter, vassal of John
de Champigny, Philip, vassal of Hugh le Davis, Russell,
vassal of Hubert Ruscevals, Vulgier and Haimeric, vassals
of Peter de Poscy, Osmund, Everard, and Geoffrey, vassals
of Haimeric de Ble, Gilbert and Albinus, vassals of Hugh
de Laloc, Brito and Geoffrey, vassals of Walter Powis, Hai-

meric and Peter, vassals of Hugh Delamotte, and Brito and

Sunennes, vassals of Simon de Bernezai.
In the same year, Louis, king of the Pranks, knighted
In this year, also, Robert the
Richard, the son of king Henry.
prior of Dare, who was bishop elect of the church of Arras, renounced that election, and was elected bishop of the diocese
of Cambrai, but before he was consecrated was slain by his
enemies.
In the same year, Henry, king of England, contrary to the prohibition of his son, king Henry, and after
appeal made to our lord the pope, gave the archbishopric
of Canterbury, to Richard prior of Dover, the bishopric of
Bath to Reginald, son of Jocelyn, bishop of Salisbury, the
bishopric of Winchester to Richard de Ivechester, archdeacon
of Poitou, the bishopric of Hereford to Robert Folliot, the
bishopric of Ely to Geoffrey Riddel, archdeacon of Canterbury, and the bishopric of Chichester to John de Greneford.
After this, at the time of the feast of Saint Andrew, the king
of England, the father, took Vend6me by storm, which was

held against him by Bucard de Lavardin, who had expelled

therefrom his father, the earl of Vendome.
In the year of grace 1174, being the twentieth year of
the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the
said Henry spent the festival of the Nativity of our Lord at
Caen in Normandy, and a truce was made between him and
Louis, king of the Franks, from the feast of Saint Hilary until
In the same year, and at the time abovethe end of Easter.
named, Hugh, bishop of Durham, at an interview held between
himself and William, king of the Scots, on the confines of the

kingdoms of England and Scotland, namely

at Revedeur,

gave

A. D. 1174.

THE EABL OF FEBREBS SACKS NOTTINGHAM.

377

above-named king of the Scots three hundred marks of

from the lands of the barons of Northumberland, for
granting a truce from the feast of Saint Hilary until the end of
to the

silver

Easter.
In the meantime, Roger de Mowbray fortified his castle at
w and
Kinardeferie, in Axholme ;
Hugh, bishop of Durham,
24
fortified the castle of Alverton.
After Easter, breaking the
truce, Henry, the son of the king of England, and Philip, earl

of Flanders, having raised a large army, determined to come

over to England.
In the meantime, William, king of the Scots, came into
Northumberland with a large force, and there with his Scotch
and Galloway men committed execrable deeds.
For his
men ripped asunder pregnant women, and, dragging forth the
embryos, tossed them upon the points of lances. Infants,
children, youths, aged men, all of both sexes, from the highest
to the lowest, they slew alike without mercy or ransom. The
priests and clergy they murdered in the very churches upon
the altars.
Consequently, wherever the Scots and the Galloway men came, horror and carnage prevailed. Shortly after,
the king of the Scots sent his brother David to Leicester,
in order to assist the troops of the earl of Leicester ; but before he arrived there, Reginald, earl of Cornwall, and Richard
de Lacy, justiciary of England, had burned the city of Leicester to the ground, together with its churches and buildings,
with the exception of the castle.
After Pentecost, Anketill Mallory, the constable of Leicester,
fought a battle with the burgesses of Northampton, and defeated them, taking more than two hundred prisoners, and
slaying a considerable number.
Shortly after, Robert, earl of
Ferrers, together with the knights of Leicester, came at daybreak to Nottingham, a royal town, which Reginald de Lucy
had in his charge and having taken it, sacked it, and then
set it on fire, carrying away with him the burgesses thereof.
At this period, Geoffrey, bishop elect of Lincoln, son of
25
took the castle of Kinardeferie, and levelled
king Henry,
26
it with the ground.
de Mowbray, the conAlso, Robert
;

23
25

26

In Lincolnshire.
His eldest illegitimate son.
Called above, Roger which
:

niclers.

**

is

North Allerton,
the

in Yorkshire.

name given by

the other chro-

ANNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

378

A.D. 1174.

stable of the same castle, while going towards Leicester to obtain assistance, was taken prisoner on the road, by the people of
Earl Hugh Bigot also took the city of
Clay, and detained.
Norwich by storm, and burned it. In addition to this, the
bishop elect of Lincoln, with Roger, the archbishop of York,
laid siege to Malasert, a castle belonging to Roger de Mowbray,
it, with many knights and men-at-arms therein, and
gave it into the charge of the archbishop of York. Before
he departed, he also fortified the castle of Topcliffe, which he
delivered into the charge of William de Stuteville.

and took

In the meantime, Richard, the archbishop elect of Canterbury, and Reginald, the bishop elect of Bath, set out for Rome,
for the purpose of confirming their own elections and those of
To oppose them, king
the other bishops elect of England.
Henry, the son, sent to Rome Master Berter, a native of Orleans.
When the said parties had come into the presence
of pope Alexander, and the cardinals, and our lord the pope
had greatly censured the absence of the other bishops elect of
England, and the archbishop elect of Canterbury had done all
in his power to exculpate them, our lord the pope asked, with
still greater earnestness, why the bishop elect of Ely had not
lord,
come; on which Berter of Orleans made answer:
he has a Scriptural excuse;" 26 to whom the pope made
"
answer :
Brother, what is the excuse ?" on which the other
" He has married a
wife, and therefore cannot come."
replied
In the end, however, although there was a great altercation
and considerable bandying of hard language on both sides before our lord the pope and the cardinals, our lord the pope
confirmed the election of the archbishop of Canterbury on

"My

which, Reginald, the bishop elect of Bath, wrote to his master

the king of England to the following eifect
" To
Henry, the illustrious king of England, duke of Normandy and Aquitaine, and earl of Anjou, his most dearly
beloved lord, Reginald, by the grace of God, bishop elect
Be it
of Bath, health in Him who gives health to kings.
:

known

to the prudence of your majesty, that, at the court

of our lord the pope, we found determined opponents from
the kingdom of France, and others still more determined from
your own territories. In consequence of this, we were obliged
to submit to many hardships there, and to make a tedious stay,
till at last, at our repeated entreaties, by the co-operation of
26

Alluding to St. Luke xiv. 20.

A.D. 1174.

THE KING OF THE

SCOTS BESIEGES CABLISLE.

379

the Divine grace, the obduracy of our lord the pope was so far
softened, that, in the presence of all, he solemnly confirmed
the election of the lord archbishop elect of Canterbury; and after
having so confirmed his election, consecrated him on the Lord's
day following. On the third day after his consecration, he
gave him the pall, and a short period of time having interIn advened, conferred on him the dignity of the primacy.
dition to this, it being our desire that he should have full
power of inflicting ecclesiastical vengeance upon those men of
your realms who have iniquitously and in the treachery of their
wickedness, raised their heel against your innocence, we did,
after much solicitation, obtain the favour of the bestowal by our
lord the pope of the legateship on the same province. As for
my own election, and those of the others, they are matters still
in suspense and our lord the pope has determined to settle and
determine nothing with regard to us, until such time as your son
shall have been brought to a reconciliation.
However, we put
our trust in the Lord that the interests of myself, and of all
the other bishops elect, may be safely entrusted to the prudent
care of my lord the archbishop of Canterbury."
In the same year, at the feast of the Nativity of Saint John
the Baptist, Eichard de Lucy laid siege to the castle of Huntingdon, on which the knights of that castle burned the town
Kichard de Lucy then erected a new castle
to the ground.
before the gates of the said castle of Huntingdon, and gave
;

in charge to earl Simon.

In the meanwhile, William, king of the Scots, laid siege to
Carlisle, of which Robert de Vals had the safe keeping ; and,

it

leaving a portion of his army to continue the siege, with the

remainder of it he passed through Northumberland, ravaging
the lands of the king and his barons. He took the castle
of Liddel, the castle of Burgh, the castle of Appleby, the
castle of Mercwrede, and the castle of Irebothe, which was
held by Odonel de Umfraville, after which he returned to the
Here he continued the siege, until Robert
siege of Carlisle.
de Vals, in consequence of provisions failing him and the
other persons there, made a treaty with him on the following terms, namely, that, at the feast of Saint Michael next
ensuing, he would surrender to him the castle and town of
Carlisle, unless, in the meantime, he should obtain succour
from his master the king of England.

380

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1174.

On this, the king of the Scots, departing thence, laid siege to

the castle of Prudhoe, which belonged to Odonel de UmfraFor Robert de Stuteville,
ville, but was unable to take it.
sheriff of York, William de Vesci, Ranulph de Glanville,
Ralph de Tilly, constable of the household of the archbishop of York, Bernard de Baliol, and Odonel de Umfraville,
having assembled a large force, hastened to its succour.
On learning their approach, the king of Scotland retreated
thence, and laid siege to the castle of Alnwick, which belonged
to William de Vesci, and then, dividing his army into three
divisions, kept one with himself, and gave the command of
the other two to earl Dunecan and the earl of Angus, and Richard de Morville, giving them orders to lay waste the
neighbouring provinces in all directions, slaughter the people,
and carry off the spoil. Oh, shocking times then might you
have heard the shrieks of women, the cries of the aged, the
groans of the dying, and the exclamations of despair of the
!

youthful
In the meantime, the king of England, the son, and Philip,
earl of Flanders, came with a large army to Gravelines, for
the purpose of crossing over to England.
On hearing of this,
the king of England, the father, who had marched with his
army into Poitou, and had taken many fortified places and
castles, together with the city of Saintes, and two fortresses
there, one of which was called Fort Maror, as also the cathedral
church of Saintes, which the knights and men-at-arms had
strengthened against him with arms and a supply of provisions,
returned into Anjou, and took the town of Ancenis, which belonged to Guion de Ancenis, near Saint Florence. On taking it,
!

with very strong fortifications, and retained

laid waste the adjoining parts of
the province with fire and sword he also rooted up the vines
and fruit-bearing trees, after which he returned into Normandy,
while the king, his son, and Philip, earl of Flanders, were still
detained at Gravelines, as the wind was contrary, and they were
he strengthened
it

in his

it

own hands, and then

unable to cross over.

came

to Barbeflet,

27

On this,

the king of England, the father,

where a considerable number of ships had

been assembled against his arrival, and, praised be the name of

the Lord as it pleased the Lord, so did it come to pass who, by
His powerful might, changed the wind to a favourable quarter,
!

27

Harfleur.

A.D. 1174.

THE KING OF THE SCOTS

IS

TAKEN PRISONER.

381

and thus suddenly granted him a passage over to England. Immediately on this, he embarked, and, on the following day,
landed at Southampton, in England, on the eight day before
the ides of July, being the second day of the week, bringing
with him his wife, queen Eleanor, and queen Margaret,
daughter of Louis, king of the Franks, and wife of his son
Henry, with Robert, earl of Leicester, and Hugh, earl of
Chester, whom he immediately placed in confinement.
On the day after this, he set out on a pilgrimage to the tomb

Thomas the Martyr, archbishop of Canterbury. On his

approach, as soon as he was in sight of the church, in which
the body of the blessed martyr lay buried, he dismounted
from the horse on which he rode, took off his shoes, and,
barefoot, and clad in woollen garments, walked three miles to
the tomb of the martyr, with such humility and compunction
of heart, that it may be believed beyond a doubt to have been
the work of Him who looketh down on the earth, and maketh
it to tremble.
To those who beheld them, his footsteps,
along the road on which he walked, seemed to be covered with
blood, and really were so ; for his tender feet being cut by the
hard stones, a great quantity of blood flowed from them on to
the ground.
When he had arrived at the tomb, it was a holy
thing to see the affliction which he suffered, with sobs and
tears, and the discipline to which he submitted from the hands
of the bishops and a great number of priests and monks. Here,
also, aided by the prayers of many holy men, he passed the
night, before the sepulchre of the blessed Martyr, in prayer,
As for the gilts and revenues
fasting, and lamentations.
which, for the remission of his sins, he bestowed on this church,
they can never under any circumstance be obliterated from the
remembrance thereof. In the morning of the following day,
mfter hearing mass, he departed thence, on the third day before the ides of July, being Saturday, with the intention of
proceeding to London. And, inasmuch as he was mindful of
the Lord in his entire heart, the Lord granted unto him the victory over his enemies, and delivered them captive into his hands.
For, on the very same Saturday on which the king left
Canterbury, William, king of the Scots, was taken prisoner at
Alnwick by the above-named knights of Yorkshire, who had
of Saint

Thus, even
pursued him after his retreat from Prudhoe.
thus; "How rarely is it that vengeance with halting step

AlTOAtS OF EOGER DE HOYKDEK.

382

A.D. 1174.

the wicked !" M

forsakes the pursuit of

Together with him,
there were taken prisoners Richard Cumin, William de Mortimer, William de 1'Isle, Henry Revel, Ralph de Ver, Jor-

dan le Fleming, Waltheof Fitz-Baldwin de Bicre, Richard

Maluvcl, and many others, who voluntarily allowed themselves to be made prisoners, lest they might appear to have
sanctioned the capture of their lord.
On the same day, Hugh, count de Bar sur Seine, nephew of
29

Hugh, bishop of Durham, effected a landing, at Herterpol with

and five hundred Flemings, for whom the beforenamed bishop had sent but in consequence of the capture of
forty knights

the king of Scotland, the bishop immediately allowed the

said Flemings to return home, having first given them allowCount Hugh, however, together
ance and pay for forty days.
with the knights who had come with him, he made to stay, and
30
gave the castle of Alverton into their safe keeping.
These things having taken place, Uctred, the son of Fergus,
and Gilbert his brother, the leaders of the men of Galloway,
immediately upon the capture of their lord the king of the
Scots, returned to their country, expelled the king's thanes
from their territories, and slew without mercy those of

The
English or French origin whom they found therein.
and castles which the king of the Scots had fortified

fortresses

in their territories they laid siege to, and, capturing them,

levelled them with the ground.
They also earnestly entreated
the king of England, the father, at the same time presenting
him many gifts, to rescue them from the rule of the king of
Scotland, and render them subject to his own sway.
In the meantime, Louis, king of the Franks, hearing that the
king of England, the father, had crossed over, and that the king
of Scots was taken prisoner, with whose misfortunes he greatly
condoled, recalled the king of England the son, and Philip, earl
of Flanders, who were still staying at Gravelines ; and after they
had returned to him, laid siege to Rouen on all sides, except
that on which the river Seine flows.
The king, the father, on hearing of the capture of the king
of the Scots, rejoiced with exceeding great joy, and after a thanksgiving to Almighty God and the blessed martyr Thomas, set out
28

" Raro antecedentem scelestum deserit

poena pede claudo."
-a
3u
North Allerton.
Hartlepool.

A.D. 1174.

KING HENRY SAILS FOE NOltMANDT.

383

Huntingdon, and laid siege to the castle, which was surrendered to him on the Lord's day following, being the twelfth day
The knights and men-at-arms
before the calends of August.
who were in the castle threw themselves on the king's mercy,
for

life and limb.

Immediately upon
the king departed thence with his army towards Frem31
the castle of earl Hugh Bigot where the earl
ingham,
himself was, with a large body of Flemings.
The king, on
drawing nigh to Fremingham, encamped at a place which is
called Seleham, and remained there that night. On the following day, earl Hugh Bigot came to him, and, making a treaty of
peace with him, surrendered to him the castle of Fremingham,
and the castle of Bungay, and with considerable difficulty obtained the king's permission that the Flemings who were with
him might without molestation return home. At this place,
the horse of Tostes de Saint Omer, a knight of the Temple,
struck the king on the leg, and injured him considerably.
On
the following day, namely, on the seventh day before the
calends of August, the king departed from Seleham, and proceeded to Northampton ; on his arrival at which place William,
king of the Scots, was brought to him, with his feet fastThere also came to him Hugh,
ened beneath a horse's belly.
bishop of Durham, who delivered to him possession of the
castle of Durham, the castle of Norham, and the new castle
of Alverton, which he had fortified, and, after considerable
difficulty, obtained permission that his nephew, the count de
Bar, and the knights who had come with him, might return to
their own country.
Roger de Mowbray also came thither to
32
and the
him, and surrendered to him the castle of Tresk,
earl of Ferrers delivered up to him the castles of Tutesbury, 33
and of Duffield; Anketill Mallory also and William de Dive,
constables of the earl of Leicester, surrendered to him the
castles of Leicester, of Mountsorrel, and of Groby.
Thus then, within the space of three weeks, was the whole
of England restored to tranquillity, and all its fortified places
delivered into the king's hands. These matters being arranged
to his satisfaction, he speedily crossed over from England
to Normandy, and landed at Barbeflet on the sixth day
before the ides of August, being the fifth day of the week,

safety being granted to

this,

31

Fraailingham, in Suffolk.

::D

Thirsk.

'

Tutbury.

384

AKNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEX.

A. D. 1171.

taking with him his Brabanters and a thousand "Welchmen,

together with "William, king of the Scots, Robert, earl of
Leicester, and Hugh, earl of Chester, whom he placed in confinement, first at Caen, and afterwards at Falaise.
On the same day on which the king landed at Barbeflet, he
met on the sea -shore Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, on
his return from Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, with the pall
and legateship and primacy of the whole of England, together
with Reginald, bishop of Bath, whom the said archbishop
had consecrated at Saint John de Maurienne, on their return from Rome.
The king, however, did not wish to detain them with him, but sent them on to England.
After
this, on the Lord's day next ensuing, the king, the father, arrived
with his Brabanters and Welchmen at Rouen, which the king
of France and the king of England, the son, were besieging
on one side, while on the other there was free egress and
On the following morning, the king sent his Welchingress.
men beyond the river Seine who, making way by main force,
broke through the midst of the camp of the king of France,
and arrived unhurt at the great forest, and on the same day
slew more than a hundred of the men of the king of France.
Now, the king of France had been staying there hardly a
month, when, lo the king of England, the father, coming from
England, opened the gates of the city, which the burgesses had
blocked up, and sallying forth with his knights and men-atarms, caused the fosses which had been made between the army
of the king of France and the city, to be filled up with logs of
As for
timber, stones, and earth, and to be thus made level.
the king of France, he and his men remained in their tents,
and were not inclined to come forth. The rest of the people of the king of England took up their positions for the
defence of the walls, but no one attacked them however, a
part of the army of the king of France made an attempt to
destroy their own engines of war.
On the following day, early in the morning, the king of
France sent the weaker portion of his army into his own territories ; and, with the permission of the king of England, followed them on the same day to a place which is called Malaunay, and lies between Rouen and the town called Tostes ;
having first given security by the hand of "William, archbishop of Sens, and of earl Theobald, that on the following day
;

CONFEEENCE BETWEEN HENEY AND HIS SONS.

A. D. 1174.

385

he would return to confer with the king of England on making

The king of France, howpeace between him and his sons.
ever, did not keep his engagement and his oath, and did not
come on the following day to the conference, hut departed into
his

own

territories.

However, after the expiration of a few days, he again sent

the above-named archbishop of Sens and earl Theobald to the
king of England, appointing a day for the conference, to be
held at Gisors, on the Nativity of Saint Mary. When they met
there they could not come to an agreement, on account of
Richard, earl of Poitou, who was at this time in Poitou, beIn consequence
sieging the castles and subjects of his father.
of this, they again held another conference between them, upon
the festival of Saint Michael, between Tours and Amboise,
on which occasion they agreed to a truce on these terms
that the said Richard, earl of Poitou, should be excluded from
all benefit of the truce, and that the king of France and the
king of England, the son, should give him no succour what:

ever.
Upon these arrangements being made on either side,
the king of England, the father, moved on his army into
Poitou on which, Richard, earl of Poitou, his son, not daring
to await his approach, fled from place to place.
When he
afterwards came to understand that the king of France, and
the king, his brother, had excluded him from the benefit of
the truce, he was greatly indignant thereat; and, coming
with tears, he fell on his face upon the ground at the feet of his
father, and imploring pardon, was received into his father's
bosom. These events took place at Poitou, on the eleventh day
before the calends of October, being the second day of the
week ; and thus, the king and his son Richard becoming reentered the city of Poitou.
j2onciled, they
After this, they both set out together for a conference held
between Tours and Amboise, on the day before the calends of
October, being the second day of the week and the day after
the feast of Saint Michael.
Here the king, the son, and
Richard and Geoffrey, his brothers, by the advice and consent
of the king and barons of France, made the treaty of peace
underwritten with the king their father
"Be it known unto all present as well as to come, that, by
the will of God, peace has been made between our lord the
king and his sons, Henry, Richard, and Geoffrey, on the
;

VOL.

i.

c c

A2TXAL3 OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEtf.

S86

A.D. 1174.

following terms :
Henry, the king, the son of the king, and
his brothers aforesaid, have returned unto their father and to
his service as their liege lord, free and absolved from all oaths

whatsoever which they have made between themselves, or

with any other persons, against him, or against his subjects.
All liegemen and barons who, for their sake, have abandoned
their fealty to their father, they have released from all oaths
whatsoever which they have made to themselves and, freely
acquitted from all oaths and absolved from all covenants which
they had made to them, the same have returned to their
homage and allegiance to our lord the king. Also, our lord
the king, and all his liegemen and barons, are to receive possession of all their lands and castles which they held fifteen
So, in like manner,
days before his sons withdrew from him.
his liegemen and barons who Avithdrew from him and followed
;

his sons, are to receive possession of their lands which they

fifteen days before they withdrew from him.
Also, our
lord the king has laid aside all displeasure against his barons

had

and liegemen who withdrew from him, so that by reason

thereof he will do no evil to them, so long as they shall faithAnd, in like manner, the
fully serve him as their liege lord.
king, his son, has pardoned all, both clerks as well as laymen,
who took part with his father, and has remitted all displeasure
against them, and has given security into the hand of our lord
the king, his father, that he will not do, or seek to do, in all his
life any evil or harm to those who obeyed him, by reason of
their so doing.
Also, upon these conditions, the king gives
to the king, his son, two suitable castles in Normandy, at
the option of his father, and fifteen thousand pounds, Anjouin,
Also, to his son Kichard he gives two suitable
yearly revenue.
mansions in Poitou, whence evil cannot ensue to the king,
and a moiety of the revenues of Poitou in ready money. To
his son Geoffrey he gives, in ready money, the moiety of
what he would receive in Brittany on his marriage with the
daughter of earl Conan, whom he is to take to wife and after,
by the license of the Roman Church, he shall have taken
her to wife, then he shall have the whole of the revenues
accruing by that marriage, in such manner as is set forth in
the deed executed by earl Conan.
But, as to the prisoners
who have made a composition with our lord the king before
this
was made with our lord the king, namely, the
;

treaty

A.D. 1174.

TEEATY OF PEACE BETWEEN HENEY iND HIS

SONS.

387

king of Scotland, the earl of Leicester, the earl of Chester,

and Ralph de Fougeres, and their pledges, and the pledges of
the other prisoners whom he had hefore that time, they are to
be excepted out of this treaty. The other prisoners are, howbut upon the underever, to be set at liberty on both sides
standing, that our lord the king shall take hostages as pledges
from such of his prisoners as he shall think fit, and as shall be
able to give the same; and from the rest he shall take security
by the assurance and oaths of themselves and of their friends.
As for the castles which have been built or fortified in the
territories of our lord the king since the war began, they
are, subject to the king's wishes thereon, to be reduced to the
same state in which they were fifteen days before the war
Further, be it known, that king Henry, the son, has
began.
covenanted with our lord the king, his father, that he will
strictly observe all gifts in almoign which he has given, or
shall give, out of his lands, and the gifts of lands which
he has given, or shall give, to his liegemen for their services.
He has also covenanted that he will strictly and inviolably
confirm the gifts which the king, his father, has made to his
brother John namely, a thousand pounds of yearly revenues
out of his demesne lands and escheats in England at his own
also the castle of
option, together with their appurtenances
Nottingham with the county thereof, and the castle of Marlborough with its appurtenances also, in Normandy, one thousand pounds, Anjouin, of yearly revenue, and two castles in
Normandy at the option of his father and in Anjou and
the lands which belonged to the earl of Anjou, one thousand
pounds, Anjouin, of revenue, as also one castle in Anjou, one
castle in Touraine, and one castle in Maine.
It has also been
covenanted by our lord the king, in the love which he bears
to his son, that all those who withdrew from him after his
son, and offended him by such withdrawal, may return into
the territories of our lord the king under his protection.
Also, for the chattels which on such withdrawal they carried
away, they shall not be answerable as to murder, or treason,
or the maiming of any limb, they are to be answerable accordAlso, as to those who
ing to the laws and customs of the land.
before the war took to flight for any cause, and then entered
the service of his son, the same may, from the love he bears to
his son, return in peace, if they give pledge and surety that they
;

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEN.

388

A.D. 1174.

will abide their trial for those offences of which, before the

war, they have been guilty.

Those, also, who were awaiting
trial at the time when they withdrew to his son, are to return
in peace, upon condition that their trials are to be in the same
state as when they withdrew.
Henry, the king, the son of
our lord the king, has given security into the hands of his
father that this agreement shall on his part be strictly observed.
And, further, Henry, the king's son, and his brothers,
have given security that they will never demand of our lord
the king, contrary to the will and good pleasure of our lord
the king, their father, anything whatever beyond the gifts
above-written and agreed upon, and that they will withdraw
neither themselves nor their services from their father.
Also,
Richard, and Geoffrey, his brother, have done homage to their
father for those things which he has given and granted unto

them

and, whereas his son, Henry, was ready and willing

do homage to him, our lord the king was unwilling to
receive the same of him, because he was a king but he has
received security from him for the same."
In the same year, a dissension arose between Uctred and
Gilbert, the sons of Fergus, and chieftains of the men of Galloway, on which Malcolm, the son of Gilbert, took Uctred by
;

to

treachery, and, after depriving him of his virility and putting

out his eyes, caused him to be put to death.
In this year, also, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, consecrated, in England, at Canterbury, Richard, bishop of WinRobert Folliot, bishop of Hereford, Geoffrey Riddel,

chester,

In the same
was burned to
the ground, together with the metropolitan church of the Holy

bishop of Ely, and John, bishop of Chichester.

year, nearly the whole of the city of Canterbury

In this year, also, died William Turbe, bishop of

Trinity.
Norwich.
In the same year, peace and final reconciliation were established between Roger, archbishop of York, and Hugh, bishop
of Durham, upon the following terms " The chapel and burialground of Alverton shall remain in the hands of the prior of
Hexham, on condition that the archbishop shall not insist on any
The
person being buried there, nor shall the bishop hinder it.
church of Hexham shall receive the chrism and oil from the
:

bishop of Durham, according to its present usage the prior

The
of Hexham shall also attend the synod of Durham.
:

A.E. 1174.

TREATY BETWEEN THE SEES OF YORK AND DURHAM. 389

Hexham shall receive ordination from

the bishop of Durham.
The parishioners of Hexham, at the
time of Pentecost, if they shall think fit, shall visit the church
of Durham without any compulsion on the part of the hishop
or of his people, and without any prohibition on the part of the
archbishop or of his people. Also, if their people shall presume
to act contrary to this, their masters themselves shall correct
them. The prior of Hexham shall try all ecclesiastical causes of
that parish, without power to inflict fines, though with liberty
to impose penance.
On the decease of the present prior, Richard, the bishop of Durham, shall have the same authority in
the appointing of another prior, which the said prior, Richard,
and the prior of Gisburne, and Peter, brother of the prior of
Bridlington, have sworn that the church of Durham had in
the appointing of the said prior, Richard, if indeed they shall
have sworn that it had any. The archbishop shall not demand
synodal fees of the churches of Saint Cuthbert, the names of
which, in the archdeaconry of Cleveland, are as follow the
church of Hemmingburgh, the church of Schepwick, the church
of Alverton, the church of Bretteby, the church of Osmunderley, the church of Seigestun, the church of Lee, the church
of Oterington, the church of Crake, and the church of Holteby ;
in the archdeaconry of York ; the church of All Saints in
Ousegate, the church of Saint Peter the Little, and half
of the church of the Holy Trinity, in Sudersgate ; 34 and,
in the archdeaconry of the treasurer; the church of Hove35
the church of Welleton, the church of Brentington,
den,
and the church of Walkinton. But if the clergy of the said
churches, or the laity of the demesne manors of Saint Cuthbert, situate in Yorkshire, shall be guilty of anything that
deserves ecclesiastical correction, the same shall be amended
by the archbishop, such a summons being first issued, that
the bishop or his officer shall be able to be present thereat."
The above articles were confirmed by the archbishop and the
bishop, who mutually gave their word that they would, without fraud or deceit, observe the same so long as they two should
live, and without prejudice to the church of either after the
decease of the other.
In addition to which, the archbishop
similarly gave his word to the bishop that he would in no
clerks and canons of

*
of York now called Skeldergate.
Perhaps that
K Howden, in part
Yorkshire, the native place of our author.

390

AtfNALS OF ROGEB, DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 11/5.

matter annoy him or his church, or any one in his bishopric,

until the cause should have been first taken open cognizance
of in due course of judgment.
In the year of grace 1175, being the twenty-first year of
the reign of king Henry the Second, son of the empress Matilda, the said king was at Argenton, in Normandy, during the
festival of the Nativity of our Lord.
At the Purification of
Saint Mary, he and the king, his son, were at Le Mans,
whence they returned into Normandy, and held a conference
with Louis, king of the Franks, at Gisors. Having come thence
to Bure in Normandy, the king, the son, in order that he might

remove

all

mistrust from his father's mind, did

as his liegeman,

and swore fealty

homage

to

him

him

against all men, in the

presence of Rotrod, archbishop of Rouen, Henry, bishop of
Bayeux, William, earl of Mandeville, and Richard de Humez,
liis constable, and
many other persons of the household of
to

both kings.
At the festival of Easter, the two kings were at Caesar's
36
and, after Easter, they proceeded to Caen to meet
Burgh,
Philip, earl of Flanders, who shortly before had assumed the
cross of the pilgrimage to Jerusalem.
The king, the father,

prevailed upon him to release the king, the son, from all covenants which he had made with him during the period of the
hostilities ; and the earl of Flanders delivered into the king's
hands the documents of the king, the son, which he had relaOn this, they confirmed
tive to the above-named covenants.
to the earl the yearly revenues which he had been in the habit of
receiving in England before the war.
The king, the father, also sent his son Richard into Poitou,
and his son Geoffrey into Brittany, with orders that the castles
which had been buUt or fortified during the time of the war,
should be reduced to the same state in which they were fifteen
days before the war began. After this, the king, the father,
and the king, the son, crossed over, and landed in England, at
Portsmouth, on the seventh day before the ides of May, being
the sixth day of the week. On coming to London, they found
Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, about to hold a synod at
Westminster on the Lord's day before the Ascension of our
Lord ; to which synod came nearly all the bishops and abbats
Before the kings above-named,
of the province of Canterbury.
26

Cherbourg.

A.D. 1175.

DECBEES OF THE SYNOD OF WESTMINSTER.

391

and the bishops and abbats, Richard, the archbishop of Canterbury, standing on an elevated place, published the decrees
underwritten

"

Synods are called together in. the Church of God, in conformity with the ancient usage of the fathers, in order that
those who are appointed to the higher office of the pastoral
charge, may, by institutions based upon rules subjected to their
common consideration, reform the lives of those submitted to
their care, and, with a judgment better informed, be able to
check those enormities which are incessantly springing up.
therefore, rather adhering to-the rules of our forefathers who

We

adhered to the true faith, than devising anything new, have

thought it advisable that certain definite heads should be
published by us which by all of our province we do enjoin to be
For all those who shall prestrictly and inviolably observed.
sume to contravene the enactments of this holy synod, we deem
to be transgressors of the sacred canons.
37
"If any priest or clerk in holy orders, having a church or
ecclesiastical benefice, shall publicly keep a harlot, and after
being warned thereon a first, second, and third time, shall not
put away his harlot, and entirely separate himself from her,
but shall rather think fit to persist in his uncleanness, he shall
;

J/be deprived of all ecclesiastical offices and benefices. But if any

persons below the rank of sub-deacons shall have contracted
marriage, let them not by any means be separated from their
wives, except with their common consent that they shall do so
and enter a religious order, and there let them with constancy
remain in the service of God. But if any persons of the rank
of sub-deacon or above the same, shall have contracted marriage, let them leave their wives, even though they should be
Also, on the authority of the same
unwilling and reluctant.
*
epistle we have decreed, that the sons of priests are not, henceforth, to be instituted as

clergymen in the churches of their

nor are they, under any circumstances whatsoever,
to hold the same without the intervention of some third person.
38 "
Clerks in holy orders are not to enter taverns for the purpose of eating and drinking, nor to be present at public drinkings,
fathers

unless

when

travelling,

and compelled by

necessity.

And

it'

37 Taken from the decretal

epistle of pope Alexander III. to Roger,
* From the decrees of the council of Carthage.
bishop of Worcester.

ANNALS OP ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

392

A.D. 1175.

any one shall be guilty of so doing, either let him put an

end to the practice, or suffer deprivation.
39
"Those who are in holy orders are not allowed to give judgment on matters of life and death. Wherefore, we do forbid
them either themselves to take part in dismemberment, or to
And if any one shall be guilty
order it to be done by others.
of doing such a thing, let him be deprived of the office and
We do
position of the orders that have been granted to him.
also forbid, under penalty of excommunication, any priest to
hold the office of sheriff, or that of any secular public officer. 40
41 "
Clerks who allow their hair to grow, are, though against
their will, to be shorn by the archdeacon.
They are also not
to be allowed to wear any garments or shoes, but such as are
consistent with propriety and religion.
And if any one shall
presume to act contrary hereto, and on being warned shall
not be willing to reform, let him be subject to excommunication.
42

" Inasmuch as certain

clerks, despairing of obtaining ordinaown bishops, either on account of ignorance, or

tion from their

irregularity of life, or the circumstances of their birth, or a

defect in their title, or youthful age, are ordained out of their
own province, and sometimes even by bishops beyond sea, or else
falsely assert that they have been so ordained, producing
seals to their own bishops ; we do enact that the

unknown

ordination of such shall be deemed null and void, and, under

pain of excommunication, we do forbid that they shall be
The
employed by any one in the performance of his duties.
bishop also, within our jurisdiction, who knowingly and wilfully
shall ordain any such person or employ him after the con43
for so ordaining or employing him, let
ferring of such orders,

him know that he is suspended from his office until he shall

have made due satisfaction. Likewise, inasmuch as the Church

of God, according to the verity of the Gospel, ought to be

the house of prayer, and not a den of thieves, and market
41
for blood; under pain of excommunication we do forbid
39

From the decrees of the council

40

Praepositi,"

From the decrees of the council of Agatha.

mayor or provost.
From various decrees of popes Urban and Innocent, and of the

reeve,
43

of Toledo.

though a very general appellation, probably means here,

4l

councils of Chalcedon and Carthage.

43 There is not
improbably an omission in the text here.
44
Some words are evidently omitted here.

A.D. 1175.

DECREES OP THE SYNOD OF WESTMTNSTEK.

393

secular causes, in which the shedding of blood or bodily punishis likely to be the result, to be tried in churches or

ment

For it is absurd and cruel for judgment of

bloodshed to be discussed in the place which has also been
appointed a place of refuge for the guilty.
45
"It has been told us, that it is the custom in some places for
chrism, as also for baptism
money to be given for receiving the
and the communion. (This as a 46 simoniacal heresy a holy
council held in detestation, and visited with excommunication,
We do therefore enact, that in future nothing shall be demanded
either for ordination, or for the chrism, or for baptism, or for extreme unction, or for burial, or for the communion, or for dedication
but the gifts of Christ are to be bestowed freely with
in churchyards.

If any person shall presume to act

a gratuitous dispensation.
in defiance hereof, let him be excommunicated.
47 "
Let no prelate, on receiving a monk, or canon, or nun,
presume to take or demand money from those who come to adopt
the monastic life, under pretence of any agreement whatsoever.
48 "
Let it be allowable for no one under the name of a
dowry to transfer a benefice to any person, or to exact money
or any emolument on the pretext of an agreement for the preIf he shall do so, and upon
sentation of any person thereto.
trial shall confess or be convicted of the same, relying both on
our own and on the royal authority, we do enact that he shall
be for ever deprived of the patronage of the said church.
49
"According to the decreesof the fathers, we do, underpenalty
of excommunication, forbid that monks or clerks shall carry on
business for the sake of profit, and that monks shall hold farms
of the clergy or of the laity, or that the laity shall hold the
benefices of the Church to farm.
so

"Whoever would appear to belong to the clergy, let them

not take up arms, nor yet go about in armour but by their reli;

gious habits, let them reconcile the name of their profession to

the religious character of their manners.
If they despise this
injunction, then, as contemners of the holy canons and profaners of the ecclesiastical authority, let them be mulcted with
the loss of their proper rank inasmuch as they cannot servj
both God and the world.
:

15

^ The text
the decrees of the council of Trebour.
*? From the
decreesof pope Urban.
49
From the decrees of the Fathers.
decree of the council of Meaux.

From

evidently corrupt here.

A new decree.
40

By

'

ANNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEDEX.

394

A. D. 1175.

51

"Also, with regard to vicars, who on their promise and oath

are bound to their parsons, we have thought proper to enact,
that if, despising their promise or the obligation of their oath,
they shall falsely take upon themselves the character of parson,
and set themselves up against their parsons, and if they shall
upon trial confess thereto or be convicted thereof, then for the
future they are not to be admitted in the same bishopric to the
discharge of the duties of their office.
52
"All tithes of the land, whether of corn or of fruit, are the
Lord's, and are sanctified unto Him.
But, inasmuch as many
are found unwilling to give tithes, we do enact, that according
to the commands of our lord the pope, they shall be admonished a first, second, and third time, to give tithes in full
of corn, wine, fruits of trees, young of animals, wool, lambs,
butter, cheese, flax, hemp, and other things which are renewed
yearly ; and if, upon being admonished, they do not make
amends, let them understand that they are subject to excommunication.
"And further, let the imperial sanction put a check upon litigation, and the audacity of those who inconsiderately appeal to
law, by condemning them to pay the costs, and various other
remedies.
And inasmuch as this is known to be in unison
with the holy institutions, we do order, that for the future, in
such actions for the recovery of money as shall be tried among
clerks, the party who is the loser shall be condemned to pay
As for him who shall not be able to
costs to his opponent.
make such payment, I leave him to be punished at the discretion of his bishop.
M that are to
53 ti
-yy e (j fin(j i n ^g k ]y H s t only ten prefaces
the first on the first Sunday after Easter, 53 ' Et
be received
1
The second on Ascension Day,
te quidem omni tempore.'
:

51 From a
decree of pope Alexander the Third, addressed to the bishop
6i From the
decrees of the council of Rouen.
of Norwich.
54
53
From a decree of pope Pelagius.
The preface or introduction
to the canon of the mass.
"
55
In the text in Albis Paschalibus." This was the Sunday more gene"
depositis" being underrally called "Dominica in Albis," the word
stood ; as on that day, according to the Roman ritual, those lately baptized laid aside the white garments which they had assumed on the

Sunday before

Easter.

This preface, according to the Roman ritual, is read from Holy Satur" It is
day until the Ascension ; it begins,
truly meet and just, right and
Lord."
available to salvation to praise thee,
1

A.D. 1175.
'

395

DECREES OF THE SYNOD OF WESTMINSTEft.

Quipost resurrectionem^

The third

at

ascendens super omnes coelos.' 3

The fourth
'
Quia per incarnnti Verbi mysterium.'*

'

Pentecost,

Qui

upon the nativity,

The fifth upon the

3
The
Quia cum renigenitus turn.'
Epiphany of our Lord,
Et te Domine supsixth upon the festivals of the Apostles,
6
The seventh on the Holy Trinity, Qui
plicitur exorare.'
cum renigenito tuo. n The eighth upon the Cross, Qui salutem
humani generis.' 8 The ninth is only to he repeated during the
9
The tenth upon the
fast of Lent,
Qui corporali je/unio.'
blessed Virgin,
Et te in veneratione leata Harm.' 10 Upon
the authority therefore of this decree, and of our lord, the pope
Alexander, we do strictly enjoin, that no person shall, under
any circumstances whatever, presume to add anything to the
'

'

'

'

'

'

prefaces above-mentioned.
86 "
do forbid any one to give the Eucharist to any person
dipped into the chalice as being a requisite part of the commu-

We

It beThis preface is read from Ascension Day till Whitsun Eve.

" Who after his resurrection
appeared openly to all his disciples,
and in their presence ascended into heaven."
3 This is read from Whitsun Eve till
Trinity Sunday ; and in votive
masses of the Holy Ghost. It begins, " Who ascending above all the
heavens, and sitting at thy right hand, sent down the promised Holy
Spirit upon the children of adoption."
4
This is read from Christmas day till the Epiphany; on Corpus
It beChristi and during its octave ; and on our Lord's transfiguration.
" Since
by the mystery of the word make flesh, a new ray of thy
gins,
glory has appeared to the eye of our souls."
5
It begins,
This is read on the Epiphany and during its octave.
" Because when
thy only begotten son appeared in the substance of our
mortal flesh."
" It is
6
and available to salvaThis
meet and

gins

begins,

truly

just, right

humbly to beseech thee."

This is read on Trinity Sunday, and every other Sunday in the year
" Who
It begins,
Ifcat has no proper preface.
together with thy only
begotten son and the Holy Ghost art one God and one Lord."
8 This is read from Passion
Sunday till Maunday Thursday, and in
" Who hast
apmasses of the Holy Cross and of the Passion. It begins,
the wood of the
pointed the salvation of mankind to be wrought on
tion
7

cross."

"

9 This is read in Lent till Passion

Sunday. It begins, Who by this
bodily fast extinguishest our vices."
10
This is read on festivals of the Virgin Mary, the purification excepted.
It begins, "And that we should praise, bless and glorify thee on the [festival
then celebrated] of the blessed Virgin Mary, ever a Virgin."
68 From a decree of
pope Julius.

396

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1175.

For we do not read that Christ gave the bread

nion.

to the

but only to that one of the disciples, whom the sop, when dipped, was to show to be his
betrayer, and not that it formed any characteristic of the institution of this Sacrament.
*7 "
We do command that the Eucharist shall not be consecrated in any other than a chalice of gold or silver, and from henceforth we do forbid any bishop to bless a chalice of pewter.
58 "
Let no one of the faithful, of what rank soever, be married
in secret, but, receiving the benediction from the priest, let him
be publicly married in the Lord.
Therefore, if any priest
shall be found to have united any persons in secret, let him be
suspended from the duties of his office for the space of three
others,

having

first

dipped

it,

years.
59 tt

Where

there is not the consent of both parties, it is not a

therefore, those who give female children in the
cradle to male infants effect nothing thereby, unless both of

marriage

the children shall agree thereto after they have arrived at the
years of discretion. On the authority therefore of this decree,
we do forbid that in future any persons shall be united in marriage, of whom either the one or the other shall not have
arrived at the age appointed by the laws, and set forth by the
canons, unless it shall at any time chance to happen that by
reason of some urgent necessity, a union of such a nature ought
to be tolerated for the sake of peace."
In this synod, also the clerks of Koger, archbishop of York,
asserted the right of the church of York to carry the cross in
the province of Canterbury.
They also asserted, on the same
occasion, on behalf of the archbishop of York, that the bishopric
of Lincoln, the bishopric of Chester, the bishopric of Worcester, and the bishopric of Hereford, ought by right to belong to
and they summoned the
the metropolitan church of York
said archbishop of Canterbury on this question to the presence of the Roman Pontiff.
They also summoned the archbishop of Canterbury before the Roman Pontiff, for the alleged
injustice of the sentence of excommunication which he had
pronounced against the clergy of the archbishop of York, who,
with his sanction, officiated in the church of Saint Oswald, at
Gloucester, because they had refused to come to him upon his
;

67

From a decree of the

pope Ormisdas.

S9

S8
council of Rheims.
From a decree of
a decree of pope Nicholas.

From

A.B. 1170.

summons

SlTRREirDEE OF

in the

THE CASTLE OF

397

BEISTOl.

same manner as the clergy of his own pro-

vince did.

At this synod also, the clergy of the church of Saint Asaph

requested the archbishop of Canterbury, that by virtue of the
obedience due to him, he would order Godfrey, bishop of the
church of Saint Asaph, to return to that see, with the pontifical dignity of which he was invested, or else that the abovenamed archbishop would appoint another bishop in his place.
this Godfrey had left his bishopric, being compelled so to
do by poverty, and the hostile invasions of the Welch and
coming into England, had been kindly and honorably received
by the most Christian king Henry who also gave the vacant
abbacy of Abingdon into his charge, until such time as he
should be at liberty to return to his own see.
In consequence of this application, the said archbishop of
Canterbury, at the instance of the before-named clergy, and

For

by the advice of Alexander, the Supreme

Pontiff, as also

by

the counsel of his venerable brother bishops, at this synod,

called upon the said Godfrey, in virtue of his obedience, either
to return to his own see, or else freely and absolutely to
deliver up the pastoral care which had been placed in his
hands.
Upon this, Godfrey, being in hopes that the abbacy of Abingdon, which had been delivered into his charge, would remain in
his hands, no one compelling him so to do, resigned his bishopric into the hands of the archbishop of Canterbury, freely and
absolutely delivering up to him the ring and pastoral staff.
And so, being deceived, he lost them both ; for the king gave
the bishopric of Saint Asaph to Master Ada, a Welchman, and
the abbacy of Abingdon to a certain monk.
Robert, earl of Gloucester, at tliis period surrendered to the
ng of England the castle of Bristol, of which the king had
never before been able to gain possession. In the same year,
on the octave of the Nativity of Saint John the Baptist, both,
the kings came to Woodstock, and were met there by Richard,
archbishop of Canterbury, Richard, bishop of Winchester,
Reginald, bishop of Bath, Jocelyn, bishop of Salisbury, Roger,
bishop of Worcester, Geoffrey, bishop of Ely, John, bishop of
Chichester, Walter, bishop of Rochester, Bartholomew, bishop
of Exeter, and Hugh, bishop of Durham, who had come
thither on business of their own.
There also came thither all

398

AJTNALS OF BOGEB, DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 11T5.

the abbats of the province of Canterbury

and they held a
great synod on the election of a pastor to the pontifical see of
the church of Norwich, and on the election of pastors to the
abbeys which were then vacant throughout England namely,
the abbey of Grimsby, the abbey of Croyland, the abbey of
Thorney, the abbey of Westminster, the abbey of Saint Augustine, at Canterbury, the abbey of Battle, the abbey of Hyde
at Winchester, the abbey of Abingdon, the abbey of Abbots60
John of Oxford, the king's
bury, and the abbey of Michelney.
clerk, was elected to the bishopric of Norwich, and was con;

secrated by Richard, archbishop of Canterbury.

The abbeys
before-mentioned were also distributed among religious men,
as seemed good to our lord the king and the above-named

archbishop.
In the same year, pope Alexander confirmed the election of
In this year, also, the king,
Geoffrey, bishop elect of Lincoln.
the father, impleaded all the clergy and laity of his kingdom
who, in the time of the wars, had committed offences against
him in his forests, and as to the taking of venison, and exacted fines of them all, although Richard de Lucy gave a warranty that all this was done with his sanction, and by command
of the king, sent from beyond sea.
After this, the two kings proceeded to Tork, where they
were met by William, king of the Scots, and his brother
David, together with nearly the whole of the bishops and
And at
abbats, and other principal men of his dominions.
this place was renewed the treaty and final reconciliation which
the said king of Scotland had made with his lord the king of
England, the father, at Falaise, while he was his prisoner, in
presence of the king, his son, Roger, archbishop of York,
Hugh, bishop of Durham, and the earls and barons of England, as also of the bishops and abbats, earls and barons of
the kingdom of Scotland.
This charter of confirmation thereof
was read to the following effect in the church of Saint Peter,
at York
"
William, king of Scotland, becomes the liegeman of our lord
the king, against all the men of Scotland and for all the rest
of his dominions ; and has done fealty to him as his liege lord,
in the same manner in which other men, his own liegemen, are
wont to do unto himself. In like manner he has done homage
:

60

In Somersetshire.

A.D. 1175.

SrBMISSIOX OF THE KIITG OP SCOTLAND.

399

king Henry, his son, saving always his fealty to our lord
the king, his lather.
" All the
bishops, abbats, and clergy of the king's territory
of Scotland, as also their successors, shall do fealty to our lord
the king as their liege lord, according to his pleasure, and to
his son, king Henry, and their heirs, in such manner as his
other bishops are wont to do unto him.
"
Also, the king of Scotland, and David, his brother, and
the barons and the rest of his subjects, have agreed that the
Church of Scotland shall from henceforth pay such obedience to
the Church of England as it ought in duty to pay, and was wont
to pay in the times of the kings of England, his predecessors.
" In like manner
Richard, bishop of Saint Andrews, Richard,
bishop of Dunkeld, Geoffrey, abbat of Dunfermline, and Herbert, prior of Coldingham, have agreed that the Church of
England shall again have that authority over the Church of
Scotland which of right it ought to have, and that they will not
And they have
oppose the rights of the Church of England.
given security as to this agreement, in. that they have as lieges
done fealty to our lord the king and to his son Henry.
" The same shall be done
by the rest of the bishops and the
clergy of Scotland, according to the covenants made between our
lord the king and the king of Scotland, and his brother David
and his barons. The earls also, and barons and other subjects
of the kingdom of the king of Scotland, from whom our lord
the king shall wish to receive the same, shall do homage to
him against all men and fealty as their liege lord, in such
manner as his other subjects are wont to do, as also to his son
to

king Henry and his

heirs, saving always their fealty to our

lord the king, his father.
In like manner the heirs of the
king of Scotland and of his barons and of his subjects shall do
nomage and allegiance to the heirs of our lord the king against
all

men.
"

Further, from henceforth the king of Scotland and his subno fugitive from the territories of our lord the
king by reason of felony, either in Scotland or in any other of
his territories, unless he shall be willing forthwith to take his
trial in the court of our lord the king and to abide by the judgment of the court. But the king of Scotland and his men shall

jects shall harbour

arrest

him with

all possible

speed, and shall deliver him up to

bailiffs in England.

our lord the king, or to his justiciaries or

400

ATHfALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

"

A.D. 1175.

And

land,

if any fugitive from the territories of the king of Scotby reason of felony, shall be in England, unless he shall

trial in the court of the king of

Scotland, and abide by the judgment of the court, he shall not
be harboured in the lands of the king, but shall be delivered
unto the men of the king of Scotland, when he shall have
been found by the bailiffs of our lord the king.
"
Further, the men of our lord the king shall hold their

be willing to take his

lands which they have held and ought to hold, against our lord
the king and his men, and against the king of Scotland and his
men.
And the men of the king of Scotland shall hold their
lands which they have held and ought to hold, against our lord
the king and his men.
"
By way of security for the strict observance of the said
covenants and final agreement so made with our lord the king
and his son Henry and their heirs, on part of the king of
Scotland and his heirs, the king of Scotland has delivered
unto our lord the king the castle of Eoxburgh, the castle
of Berwick, the castle of Geddewerde, 61 the castle of the
62
and the castle of Striveline, 63 unto the mercy of
Maidens,
our lord the king.
In addition to which, for the purpose of
ensuring the performance of the said covenants and final
agreement, the king of Scotland has delivered unto our lord
the king his brother David as a hostage, as also earl Dunecan,
earl Waltheof, earl Gilbert, the earl of Angus, Eichard de
Morville, his constable, Nes Fitzwilliam, Eichard Cumin,
Walter Corbet, Walter Olifard, 64 John de Vals, William de

Lindesey, Philip de Colville, Philip de Baluines, Eobert FrenEobert de Burneville, Hugh Giffard, Hugh Eiddel, Walter
de Berkeley, William de la Haie, and William de Mortimer.
But when the castles shall have been delivered up, William,
king of Scotland, and his brother David shall be set at liberty.
The earls and barons above-named shall, after each of them
shall have delivered up his hostage, namely, a lawful son,
those who have one, and the rest their nephews or next heirs,
and after the castles, as above-mentioned, shall have been surrendered, be set at liberty.
"Further, the king of Scotland and his before-named barons
bert,

61

Jedburgh.

was so

called.

M " Castellum
c
Stirling.

puellarum." The castle of Edinburgh

H Probably Oliphant.

A.D. 1175.

THE

SCOTS

SWEAB FEALTY TO KENEY.

401

have pledged their word that with good faith and without evil
and with no excuse whatever, they will cause the
bishops and barons and other men of their land who were not
present when the king of Scotland made this treaty with our
lord the king, to make the same allegiance and fealty to
our lord the king and to his son Henry, which they themselves
have made, and, like the barons and men who were here
present, to deliver as hostages to our lord the king whomsoever he shall think fit.
"
Further, the bishops, earls, and barons have agreed with our
lord the king and his son Henry, -that if the king of Scotland,
by any chance, shall withdraw from his fealty to our lord the
king and to his son, and from the aforesaid covenants, in such
case they will hold with our lord the king, as with their liege
lord, against the king of Scotland, and against all men at
enmity with the king; and they will place the dominions
of the king of Scotland under interdict, until he shall return
intent,

to his fealty to our lord the king.

"That the covenants aforesaid shall be strictly observed, and
in good faith, and without evil intent, by William, king of
Scotland and David his brother, and by his barons above-

named, and their heirs, the king of Scotland himself, and David
his brother, and all his said barons, have pledged themselves
as liegemen of our lord the king against all men, as also of his
son Henry, saving their fealty to his father the following
;

being witnesses hereto : Richard, bishop of Avranches, John,

dean of Salisbury, Robert, abbat of Malmesbury, Ralph, abbat
of Mundeburg, Herbert, archdeacon of Northampton, "Walter
de Coutances, Roger, the king's chaplain, Osbert, clerk of the
chamber, Richard, son of our lord the king, earl of Poitou,
Geoffrey, son of our lord the king, earl of Brittany, William,
%arl of Essex, Hugh, earl of Chester, Richard de Humezt,
constable and earl of Mellent, Jordan Thessun, Humphrey
de Bohun, William de Courcy, seneschal, and Gilbert Malet,
seneschal of Falaise."

The

aforesaid having been recited in the church of Saint

Peter, at York, in the presence of the before-named kings of

65
England [and Scotland], and of David, brother of the king of

Scotland, and of the whole of the people, the bishops, earls,

barons, and knights of the territories of the king of Scotland,
65

This word

VOL.

I.

is

not iu the text, but

is clearly

omitted by mistake.

D D

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOYEDEN.

402

swore fealty to our

lord, the

A.D. 1175.

king of England, and to his son

his heirs, as their liege lords against all men.

the meantime, Philip, earl of Flanders, took prisoner a
named "Walter de Fontaines, one sprung of a noble

Henry and
In

knight

in feats of
family, and conspicuous before all his compeers
arms ; making a charge against him that he had unlawfully
known the countess of Flanders. On this, the said "Walter,
intending to make denial thereof, offered to prove his inno-

cence in any way whatever, affirming that he had never known

the countess, nor had ever had it in his thoughts to know her.
The earl, however, would not allow him so to clear himself ;
but in the fury of his wrath gave orders that he should be put
to death by being beaten with clubs.
Accordingly, the executioners seized him, and, binding him hand and foot, beat him
with clubs, and hung him up half dead by the feet, with his
head hanging downwards in a filthy sewer, and thus, being
suffocated by the stench from the sewer, he ended his life

most shockingly.
Upon this, JElismus and the other sons of the before-named
Walter de Fontaines, and Jacques de Avennes, and the rest of
their relations, 'fortifying their castles, rose in rebellion against

the earl, and laid waste his lands with fire and sword ; and
thus at length compelled him to give them satisfaction for the
death of the said Walter de Fontaines.
In the same year, Richard, earl of Poitou, son of Henry, king
of England, laid siege to Chatillon, beyond Agens, which
Arnold de Boiville had fortified against him, and refused to
surrender.
Accordingly, having arranged there his engines
of war, within two months he took it, together with thirty
knights, and retained it in his own hands.
In the same year king Henry, the father, held a great council
at Windsor, on the octave of the feast of Saint Michael, the
king, his son, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, and the
bishops of England being present, and in presence of Laurence,
archbishop of Dublin, and the earls and barons of England.
At this council the Catholic archbishop of Tuam, Cantordis,
abbat of Saint Brandan, and master Laurence, chancellor of
Roderic, king of Connaught, made the underwritten final treaty
and agreement with our lord the king, the father, on behalf
of Roderic, king of Connaught :
" This is the final
treaty and agreement made at Windsor on

A.D. 1175.

TBEATY BETWEEN KING EODEEIC AND KING HENBY. 403

the octave of Saint Michael, in the year of grace one thousand

one hundred and seventy-five, between our lord the king of
England, Henry, son of the empress Matilda, and Eoderic, king
of Connaught, by the Catholic archbishop of Tuam, Cantordis,
abbat of Saint Brandan, and master Laurence, chancellor of the
king of Connaught ; that is to say
" The
king of England grants to the above-named Eoderic,
his liegeman, the kingdom of Connaught, so long as he shall
faithfully serve him, so as to be king thereof under him and
ready to do him service as his liegeman, that he shall hold
his lands as well and as peaceably as he held the same before our lord the king of England entered Ireland, always
paying him tribute, and that he shall hold all the rest of that
land and the inhabitants of that land in subjection to himself,
and shall exercise justice over them in such way that they
shall pay full tribute to the king of England, and by his hand
And those who now hold lands, are to
preserve their rights.
hold the same in peace so long as they shall observe their
fealty to the king of England, and fully and faithfully render
tribute and his other rights which they owe to him by the
hand of the king of Connaught, saving in all things the rights
and honor of our lord the king of England and of himself.
" And if
any of them shall become rebels against the king of

England and himself, and shall be unwilling by his hand to

render tribute and his other rights unto the king of England,
and shall withdraw from their fealty to the king he shall take
judicial cognizance of them, and remove them therefrom.
And if of himself he shall not be able to carry out his sentence
upon them, the constable of the king of England and his
;

household in that land shall aid him in so doing, when they

shall have been called upon by him, and shall themselves see
that it is necessary so to do.
And by reason of this treaty, the
aforesaid king of Connaught shall render tribute each year to
our lord the king, that is to say, for every ten animals one skin,

such as

be approved by dealers, both from the whole of

lands, as also from those of others.
"
Except that, as to those lands which our lord the king has

his

may

own

retained as of his own demesne and as of the demesne of his

barons, he shall not make entry thereupon, that is to say, t)ub-

linwith

its appurtenances, and Meath with all its

appurtenances, as wholly and fully as ever the Marchat Vamaileth

DD2

404

ANNALS OP ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1175.

Lachlin, or any who held it of him, held the same. Also, with
the further exception of Wexford, with all its appurtenances,
that is to say, with the whole of Leighlin : and with the exception of Waterford, with the whole of the land that lies between "Waterford and Dungarvan, so that Dungarvan with all
its appurtenances be included in the said land.
" And if the Irish who have taken to
flight shall wish to return to the lands of the barons of the king of England, they
are to return in peace on paying the above-named tribute which
others pay, or doing the ancient services which they were in
the habit of doing for their lands this latter to be at the will
and option of the lords. And if any of them shall refuse to return to their lord the king of Connaught, he is to compel them
to return to their lands, that they may remain there under his
protection, and the king of Connaught is to receive hostages from
all whom our lord the king of England has entrusted to him,
at the will of our lord the king and of himself.
He himself
also shall give hostages at the will of our lord the king of
England, of one sort or another, and they shall do service unto
our lord the king each year with their dogs and birds, by way
of making payment.
And nothing whatever, on any land
;

whatsoever belonging to our lord the king shall they withhold

Witagainst the will and command of our lord the king.
nesses hereto
Richard, bishop of Winchester, Geoffrey, bishop
of Ely, Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, Geoffrey, Nicholas,
and Roger, the king's chaplains, William, earl of Essex, Richard
de Lucy, Geoffrey de Perche, Reginald de Cor tinea," and many
:

others.

At the same council the king of England gave the bishopric

of Waterford to Master Augustin, a native of Ireland, that
see being then vacant there, and he sent him into Ireland
with Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, to be consecrated by
In the same year, there was in
Donatus, archbishop of Cashel.
England, and in the countries adjoining, a deadly mortality
among mankind, so milch so, that on most days seven or eight
bodies of the dead were carried out to burial.
And immediately after this deadly mortality, a dreadful famine ensued.
In the same year, a short time before the feast of All Saints,
there came to England a cardinal, whose name was Huge66
zun, a legate from the Apostolic See, for whom our lord the
67 He is more
See p. 406.
generally called Hugo de Petril Leonis.

A.D. 1175.

DEPBIVATION OF WILLIAM DE WALTERVILLE.

405

king had sent to Eome. He found our lord, the king, staying
at Winchester, on which, the king went forth to meet him,
his son Henry being with him, and they received him with all
Our lord, the king, prolonging his stay
becoming honor.
for some days at Winchester, treated, at very great length, on
the restoration of peace between Roger, the archbishop of
York, and Richard, the archbishop of Canterbury, the chapel
of Saint Oswald at Gloucester, and the carrying of the cross
of the archbishop of York.
At length, by the management of the king, an arrangement
was made between the above-named archbishops to the following effect. The archbishop of Canterbury released and acquitted to the archbishop of York the chapel of Saint Oswald,
at Gloucester, from all jurisdiction on his part, as though it
were a private chapel belonging to our lord the king. He
also absolved the clerks of the archbishop of York, whom he
had excommunicated and as to the carrying of the cross, and
the other disputes which existed between their churches, they
agreed to abide by the decision of the archbishop of Rouen and
other neighbouring bishops of the kingdom of France.
And
upon this, they were to keep the peace between them for the
space of five years upon condition that neither of them should
;

seek to do any harm or injury to the other until the said controversy should have been settled, and brought to a due conclusion by the above-named archbishop and the other bishops.
Also, the above-named cardinal, Hugezun, gave to our lord,
the king, permission to implead the clergy of his kingdom for
offences against his forests and taking venison therein.
In the same year, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, de68
prived William de Walterville, abbat of Saint Peter de Burgh,
because he had broken into the cloisters of his abbey, and
f
attempted to carry off with a violent and armed band of men
the relics of the Saints, together with an arm of Saint Oswald,
the king and Martyr ; in the defence of which, some of the
monks and servants of the church were wounded, and others
slain.
However, the chief and especial cause of this deprivation was, that our lord the king hated him on account
of his brother Walter de Walterville, whom, together with
other enemies of the king, he had harboured during the time
In the same year, died Reginald, earl of
of the hostilities.
68

Peterborough.

ANNALS OF BOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

406

A.D. 1176.

67

Cornwall, the king's uncle, at Certeseie, and was buried at

Beading.
In the year of grace 1176, being the twenty -second year
of the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the
said king and king Henry, his son, were at Windsor during
the festival of the Nativity of our Lord.
On the same day,
the before-named cardinal deacon, Hugezun, titular of Saint
Michael de Petra Leonis, and legate of the Apostolic See,
was at York with Roger, archbishop of York. After the
Nativity of our Lord, at the feast of the Conversion of Saint
68
Paul, our lord the king, the father, came to Nottingham, and,
69
there held a great council, on the statutes of his realm, and
in the presence of the king, his son, and of the archbishops,
bishops, earls, and barons of his realm, by the common consent
of all, divided his kingdom into six parts, to each of which
he appointed three justices itinerant, whose names are as
follow :
C

<

HUGH

DE CEESSY
WALTER FITZ-ROBEBT
ROBEET MANTEL

NORFOLK
SUFFOLK
CAMBRIDGESHIRE
HUNTINGDONSHIRE
BEDFORDSHIRE
BUCKINGHAMSHIRE
ESSEX
HEETFOEDSHIEE
LlNCOLNSHIEE

<

HUGH DE GUNDEVILLE
WILLIAM FITZ-RALPH
WILLIAM BASSET

NOTTINGHAMSHIEE
DEBBYSHIBE
STAFFOEDSHIEE

WAEWICKSHIEE
NOETHAMPTONSHIKE
LEICESTERSHIRE

KENT
/
]
(

ROBEET FITZ-BEENAED
RICHARD GIFFARD
ROGEE FITZ-REMFBAY

SURREY
SOUTHAMPTONSHIRE""
SUSSEX

BERKSHIRE
OXFOEDSHIEE

** This
is a mistake for Northampton.
Chertsey, in Surrey.
These councils were the origin of our parliaments. Holimhed calls
the present one a parliament.
Hampshire.
67
69

''

117C.

THE

ASSIZES OF

WILLIAM FITZ-STEPHEN
BEKTBAM DE VEEDTJN

(
)
\

TtTRSTAN FlTZ-SlMON
\_

(
(

RALPH FITZ- STEPHEN

WILLIAM RUFFE

GlLBEET PlPAED

HEEEFOEDSHIRE
GLOUCESTERSHIRE

WOECESTEESHIEE
SALOPESH1EE 70

WlLTSHIEE
DORSET
SOMERSET
DEVONSHIEE

CORNWALL
ETJERWIKESHTRE

(
I
I

407

NORTHAMPTON.

71

RlCHMONDSHIEE
LANCASTEE

ROBERT DE WALS
RALPH 73 DE GLANVILLE
ROBEET PlKENOT

COTJPLAND 72

WESTMORELAND
NOETHUMBERLAND
CUMBEELAND

After which, the king caused all the above-named justices

upon the Holy Evangelists, that they would with good
faith, and without evil intent, observe these assizes underwritten, and cause them to be inviolably observed by the people
of his realm..

to swear

THE ASSIZES OF KING HEKRT.

First ordained at Clarendon, and re-enacted at Northampton.
" If
any person shall be charged before the justices of our
lord the king, with murder, or larceny, or robbery, or the
4
harbouring of men guilty of the same, or coining,' or arson,
then upon the oath of twelve knights of the hundred, and, if
there shall be no such knights, upon the oath of twelve free and
lawful men, and upon the oath of four men of each vill of the
75
hundred, he is to be tried by judgment of water, and if he is
70

71
Yorkshire.
Shropshire.
Part of the present county of Northumberland.
73
The name of this celebrated lawyer was Ranulph, not Radulph or
Ralph.
74 The crime of "
falsoneria" seems to have been that of coining, or of
using means to debase the currency.
" Judtcium
75
The party thus tried was thrown into cold
aqua?."
water if he swam, he was considered guilty but if he sank, he was pronounced innocent.

71

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEN.

408

A.D. 117G.

At Northampton it has been

cast, he is to lose one foot.
added, to vindicate the rigour of justice, that in like manner
he is to lose his right hand, together with his foot, and to
abjure the realm, and be banished therefrom within the space
of forty days.
But if he shall be acquitted on trial by water,
then let him find sureties and remain in the realm, unless
he shall again be charged with murder, or any base felony, by
the commons of the county and of the lawful knights of the
country on which, if he shall be charged in manner aforesaid,
even though upon judgment by water he shall be acquitted,
nevertheless, within forty days, he is to depart from the realm,
and carry with him his chattels, saving always the right of his
superior lord, and, being at the mercy of our lord the king, he
is to abjure the realm.
This assize shall hold good from the
time that the assize was made at Clarendon up to the present
time, and from henceforth, so long as it shall seem good to our
lord the king, in cases of murder, treason, and arson, and in
all the matters aforesaid, with the exception of trifling thefts
and robberies, which took place in the time of the war, such
as of horses, cattle, and things of less consequence.
" It shall be lawful for no
one, either in a borough or vill,
76
to entertain in his house for more than one night any stranger
for whose forthcoming he shall be unwilling to give security,
unless he who is so entertained shall have some reasonable
77
which the landlord of the house is to shew to his
essoign,
neighbours, and when he departs he is to depart before the
neighbours, and in the daytime.
" If
any person shall be arrested for murder, or for larceny,
or for robbery, or for coining, and shall make confession of the
same before the chief 78 of the hundred or borough, and before lawful men, or of any other felony which he has committed, he shall not be allowed afterwards before the justices to
make denial of the same. And if, without arrest, he shall
make confession before them of anything of this nature, of this
also he shall not be allowed before the justices to make denial.
"If any freeholder shall die, his heirs are to remain in such
seisin as their father had on the day on which he was living
and dead, both as to his fee and his chattels of which they
:

76

"

"
Hospital!

is

"
clearly a misprint for
hospitare."

excuse by reason of sickness or infirmity.

"
burghreeve."

78

77

valid

Generally called the

THE

A. D. 1176.

are to

make

ASSIZES OF

NOETHAMPTON.

409

division according to the devise of the deceased,

and then to seek his lord and to pay him his relief 79 and other
And
things which they are bound to pay him out of their fee.
if the heir shall happen to be under age, the lord of the fee is
to receive his homage and to keep him in his charge so long as
he is entitled and, if there are several lords, then let them
receive his homage, and let him do unto them what he is bound
to do.
The wife also of the deceased is to have her dower and
the part of his chattels which belongs to her.
And if the. lord
;

of the fee shall refuse to give seisin of the fee to the heirs of
the deceased at their demand, then the justices of our lord the
king are to cause a jury of twelve lawful men to be impannelled,
to enquire what seisin the deceased had in the same on the
day on which he was living and dead. And, according as
they shall find, so are they to make restitution to the heirs.
And if any person shall do the contrary of this, and be

him be amerced.
" The
king's justices are to cause view to be made, by a jury,
of disseisins sur-assize that have been made since the period
when our lord the king came to England, shortly after peace
had been made between him and the king his son.
" The
justices are to receive the oaths of fealty to our lord
attainted thereof, let

80
the king before the close of Easter, and at the latest before
the close of Pentecost, from all earls, barons, knights, and
freeholders, and from the serfs as well who shall wish to remain in the realm and he who shall refuse to do fealty, is to
be taken as an enemy to our lord the king. Also, the justices are to command all persons who have not yet done
homage and allegiance to our lord the king, to come to them
at a time which they shall appoint, and do homage to the king
;

to him as their liege lord.

justices are to exercise all rights and jurisdictions that
belong to our lord the king and to his crown, by writ of our
lord the king, or of those who shall be in his place, as to fees

and allegiance
" The

held by half-knight's service 81 and below it ; unless the question

be of such importance that it cannot be settled without the
presence of our lord the king, or of such a nature that the
79 This was due from the new
tenant, when of full age, at the death
of the ancestor, to the lord of the feud.
80 This took
place on the Sunday after Easter.
81
Reference is perhaps made to lands held by the " milites parvi,"
did not hold by entire knight-service.

who

AXffAiS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

410

who

A.D. 1176.

be in his
the best of
their ability, they are to exert themselves to consult the convenience of our lord the king.
"
Throughout those counties through which they are to go,
they are to hold assizes for the trial of wicked thieves and
the same being held by consent of the
evil-doers to the land
king, and of his son, and of his subjects.
"
Also, the justices are to take precaution that the castles
already dismantled are quite dismantled, and that those which
are to be dismantled are utterly razed to the ground.
And, if
they do not, our lord the king will desire to have the judgment of his court on them as contemners of his commands.

justices shall refer it to him, or to those

place, in consequence of their doubts.

shall

Still, to

" The
justices are to make enquiry as to escheats, and
82
that are at the dischurches, and lands, and female wards,
posal of our lord the king.
" The bailiffs of our lord the
king are to be answerable in
the exchequer both for the rents of assize, and their other
with the exceplevies which they make in their bailiwicks
;

which relate to the shrievalty.

83
" The
justices are to make enquiry as to the keepers of the
and
both
much
who they are,
how
they owe,
[royal] castles,
and where and, after that, they are to report thereon to our

tion of those

lord the king.

robber, immediately he is taken, is to be given into the
custody of the sheriff; and, if the sheriff is absent, then he

"A

is to

of

be taken to the nearest castellan, and let him take charge

until such time as he shall deliver him over to the

him

sheriff.

" The
justices are to cause, according to the custom of the
country, enquiry to be made for those who have withdrawn
from the kingdom and, unless they are ready to return within
a time named, and to take their trial in the court of our lord
the king, they are to be outlawed and the names of those outlawed are to be brought at Easter and at the feast of Saint
Michael to the exchequer, and are to be sent immediately to
our lord the king."
;

84 The female wards over whom he

had the "jus maritagii," or right
of giving in marriage.
83 These seem to be the
same officers that are called by Fleta " villici
"
castrorum," or stewards of the king's manors."

AD.

1175.

To the

THE POPE'S ZEGATE HOLDS A COUNCIL.

aforesaid council held at

411

Northampton, came Wil-

liam, king of the Scots, in obedience to the command of our

lord the king, bringing with him Kichard, bishop of Saint
Andrews, Jocelyn, bishop of Glasgow, Richard, bishop of
Dunkeld, Christian, bishop of Whitherne, Andrew, bishop of

Caithness, and Simon de Touy, bishop of Moray, together

with the other bishops, abbats, and priors of his kingdom.
When they had come before our lord the king of England, our

commanded, by the fealty which they owed

him, and the oath of fealty which they had made to him, that
they should show the same obedience to the Church of England which they were in duty bound, and used to show, in the
times of the kings of England, his predecessors.
On this, they made answer to him that they never had paid
obedience to the Church of England, nor was it their duty so
lord the king

made reply, and

alleged that the bishops of Glasgow and the bishops of Whitherne had been subject to the church of York in the time of
the archbishops, his predecessors; and, relative thereto, he
to do; to which, Roger, archbishop of York,

satisfactorily pointed out the privileges granted by the Roman

Pontiffs.
Jocelyn, bishop of Glasgow, made reply to these

" The church of

assertions to the following effect
Glasgow is
in especial the daughter of the Church of Rome, and is exempt
from all subjection to either archbishops or bishops and, if
the church of York has at any time had authority over the
church of Glasgow, it is clear that, in future, she deserves to
:

hold no dominion whatsoever over her."

As Richard the archbishop of Canterbury was using his
best endeavours that the Church of Scotland might be rendered subject to the church of Canterbury, he prevailed upon
the king of England to allow the bishops of Scotland to return to their own country without yielding any subjection to
the Church of England.
In the same year, at mid-Lent, the above-named Hugezun,
cardinal, titular of Saint Michael de Petra Leonis, and legate
of the Apostolic See, came to London to hold a council there.
Here he was met by the archbishops of Canterbury and York,
and all the bishops and abbats of England, with great numThe said cardinal took his seat at Westbers of the clergy.
minster, in the chapel of the Infirm Monks, and the bishops
and abbats with him, each in his place, according to his rank

ANNALS OF BOGEB, DE HOVEDEN.

412

But a dispute

and dignity.

A.D. 1176,

arose between the archbishops of

Canterbury and York, which of them ought to sit on the

right hand of the cardinal and on the archbishop of York
84
the servants of the lord
attempting to seat himself there,
rushed
of
upon him and threw him to
archbishop
Canterbury
the ground, kicked him with their feet, and tore his hood.
Upon this, the people there assembled dispersed, and the cardinal
took to flight and hid himself from before their faces, and thus
was the council prevented from being held. But, after both
sides had made appeal to the Supreme Pontiff, each of them
complained to the king of the wrongs which he had suf;

fered.

In this year, the king, the father, was at Winchester during

the festival of Easter, and Richard, earl of Poitou, and Geoffrey, earl of Brittany, with the permission of the king, their
father, crossed over from England to Normandy.
Immediately
Richard, earl of Poitou, arrived in Poitou, he assembled a large
army, and fought a battle with the Brabanters, between Saint
Hegrin and Buteville, and routed them.
After this, he waged war against Aimeric, viscount de LiHe
moges, because he had broken the peace with him.
then laid siege to a castle which is called Aesse, and took
together with forty knights who formed its garrison.
After this, he laid siege to the city of Limoges, and took it,
and then proceeded to Poitou to meet the king, his brother,

it,

who had come

him

which they laid siege

capture, the king, his
brother, was unwilling to prolong his stay with him, but, listening to bad advice, took his departure. Richard, earl of Poitou,
however, now laid siege to Molineux, a castle of the viscount
of AngoulSme, and took it, and in it William Taillefer, count
to Neufchatel,

thither to aid

86

and took

it.

after

After

its

Angouleme, Buger, his son, and Aimeric, viscount of Limoges, the viscount of Ventadour, and the viscount of Cambanais.
The count of Angouleme also delivered up to the earl
of Poitou the castle of Buteville, the castle of Archiac, the
castle of Montimac, the castle of Lachese, and the castle of
of

Melpis.
84
According to the account given by Gervaise he actually tried to seat
himself in the lap of the archbishop of Canterbury. The translation given
it
of
by Holinshed is highly amusing, but hardly suited to ears polite.
85
In Normandy, about twenty miles from Dieppe.

A.D. 1176.

MAHRIAGE OF THE PRINCESS JOAKWA.

413

king, the son, on his return, upon coming to Poitiers,

de Chirchedowne, his vice-chancellor, who was a
clerk of Geoffrey, the prior of Beverley, chancellor of the

The

Adam

took

king, the son, and caused him to be beaten with sticks, charghim with having disclosed his secret counsels to the king,
his father; and after being thus beaten, he had him led naked
through the streets of the city of Poitiers, while, being still

ing

whipped, proclamation was made by the voice of a herald,

" Thus does he deserve to be
disgraced who reveals the secrets
of his master."
In the same year, there came to England, from "William,
king of Sicily, the bishop of Troia, the archbishop elect of
Capua, and count Florio, as envoys to Henry, king of England, the father, and asked of him his daughter Joanna in
council
marriage for "William, king of Sicily, their .master.
upon the matter being accordingly held in London, the king,
the father, with the consent of all the bishops, earls, and
barons of the kingdom, gave his daughter to the king of
And with this assent, the king first sent to the king
Sicily.
of Sicily the bishop of Troia, John, bishop of Norwich, Paris,

archdeacon of Rochester, Baldwin Bulot, and Richard de Camand in the meantime prepared for his daughter, Joanna,
the things necessary for her equipment and journey.
After
these were all completed in a becoming manner, the king sent
his daughter, Joanna, to be married to William, the king of
When she had arrived at Palermo, in Sicily, togeSicily.
ther with Gilles, bishop of Evreux, and the other envoys of our
lord, the king, the whole city welcomed them, and lamps, so
many and so large, were lighted up, that the city almost seemed
to be on fire, and the rays of the stars could in no way bear
comparison with the brilliancy of such a light: for it was
The said
by night that they entered the city of Palermo.
daughter of the king of England was then escorted, mounted
on one of the king's horses, and resplendent with regal garments, to a certain palace, that there she might in becoming state await the day of her marriage and coronation.
After the expiration of a few days from this time, the before-named daughter of the king of England was married to
ville

William, king of Sicily, and solemnly crowned at Palermo,

in the royal chapel there, in presence of Gilles, bishop of
Evreux, and the envoys of the king of England, who had been

414

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1176.

sent for that purpose.

She was married and crowned on the
Lord's day before the beginning of Septuagesima, being the
ides of February; and was with due honor endowed with the
county of Saint Angelo, the city of Siponto, the city of Vesta,
and many other castles and places. Whereupon, the king of
Sicily executed in her favour his charter, as follows
:

The Charter of William, king of Sicily, ichich he executed

favour of Joanna, daughter of Henry, king of England, as

in
to

her dowry.

" In the

name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the

Holy Ghost, Amen. Amid the other blessings of peace, the
nuptial tie binds and fastens the most strongly the unison and
the concord of human affairs; a rite, both venerable from
the weightiness of its obligations, remarkable in the circumstances of its institution, and sanctioned by universal usage,
from the beginning of the world and of time of which the
;

and the comeliness, inasmuch as it has derived its origin

from Divine institution, have neither contracted blemish from
sin, nor have been sensible of any diminution by desuetude,
virtues

through the lengthened ages of past time. Moreover, to this

venerable and mysterious institution this honor is added, that
the consent of the man and of the woman to enter matrimony,
typifies the sacramental bond of Christ and His Church. Being
therefore led by the nature of this great and mysterious institution, and by veneration for the same, we, William, by the
favour of the Divine grace, king of Sicily, and of the dukedom of
Apulia, and of the principality of Capua, do unite unto ourselves
by the laws of matrimony and the bond of wedlock, with the
Divine sanction and under happy auspices, the maiden Joanna,
of royal blood, and the most illustrious daughter of Henry, the
mighty king of the English to the end, that her fidelity and
chaste affection may produce the blessings of the married state,
and that by her a royal offspring may, by the gift of God, hereafter succeed us in the kingdom, which, both by reason of its
endowment with all virtues, and of its title by birth, by the Divine grace, both may and ought to be raised to the throne of this
realm. But, inasmuch as it is befitting our exalted position that
so noble and illustrious an alliance should be honored with a becoming dowry, by this present writing we do give, and as a
dowry, do grant to the before-named queen, our most dearly be;

MARRIAGE CHAETEE OF THE PRINCESS JOANNA.

A.D. 1176.

415

loved wife, the county of Mont Saint Angelo, the city of

Siponto, and the city of Vesta, with all the rightful tenements
do also grant for her service, out
and appurtenances thereof.
86
of the tenements of count Godfrey, Alesina, Peschiza, Bicum,
the
other
and
and
all
which
Filizi,
places
Caprile, Barano,
said count is known to possess as of the honor of the said
county of Mont Saint Angelo. In like manner, we do also
87
grant for her service, Candelari, Saint Clair, Castel Pagano,
and
do
also
that
there shall be
Bersenza,
grant,
Cagnano.
as of the honor of the said dowry, the monastery of Saint Mary
de Pulsano, and the monastery of Saint John de Lama, with all
the tenements which those monasteries hold of the honor of
the aforesaid county of Saint Angelo upon condition that the
queen, our aforesaid wife, shall always recognize all the rights
of our heirs, who by our ordinance shall succeed us in the kingdom, and shall do unto our said heirs, fully and unreservedly,
all services for the tenements above- written, according as the
tenure in fee thereof shall require, and shall always observe
her fealty to them. Wherefore, in remembrance of the said
gift and grant, and for the inviolable establishment thereof,
we have commanded this present charter88 to be written by the
hand of Alexander, our notary, and, the golden bulla, our seal,
being impressed thereon, to be confirmed with our said seal,
and graced therewith.
Unto which, by our command, the
personages of our household and others have subscribed their

We

We

names in manner following:

I WALTER, archbishop of Palermo.
I ALFANTJS, archbishop of Capua.
I RICHARD, bishop of Syracuse.
I BARTHOLOMEW, bishop of Agrigento.
I REGINALD, archbishop of Bari.
I NICHOLAS, first archbishop of Messina.
I RTJFFTJS, archbishop of Cosenza.
I THEOBALD, bishop and abbat of the
royal monastery of
Saint Mary Nuova.
I ROBERT, bishop of Catana.
88

Hardly any of these places can now be traced under these names.

87

This

called

f'

is

probably the

name

Sanctum clericum."

of the place, though in the text

it

is

Called by the singular name of "

privilegium," which was the usual
name of charters confirming grants to churches.
88

416

ANNALS OF ROGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1176.

I GUIDO, bishop of Cephalea.

I EBIAS, bishop elect of Troia.
I JUSTUS, bishop of Massa.
I ROBERT, bishop of Tricarico.
I PETEK, bishop of Caiazzo.
I JOHN, bishop of Potenza.
I ROBERT DE BlZINO.
I ROBERT MALCTTTENANZ.
I ALEXANDER GTJPILLENZI.
I MATTHEW, vice-chancellor of our lord the king.
I KOBERT, count of Caserta.
I AMPHTJSUS, count of Scrulac.
I JOCELYN, count of Loret.
I HUGH, count of Cattazaro.
I RICHARD, count of FUNDANO, admiral.
I WALTER DE MOAC, admiral of the king's ship Fortunatus.
I ALDEWIN DE CANDIDA, seneschal of our lord the king.
I BERARDUS GENTILI, constable of the private palace of
Maisnede.
I RICHARD SACRI, keeper of the records in the royal palace.
I BAMALISDE MONTEFORT, chief justiciary.
I PERSICUS, chief justiciary of the royal court.
I FREDERIC, justiciary of the royal court.

Given at the nourishing city of Palermo by the hands of

Walter, the venerable archbishop of Palermo, Matthew, vicechancellor of the king, and Richard, the venerable bishop of
Syracuse, members of the household of our lord the king, in
the year from the incarnation of our Lord one thousand one
hundred and seventy-seven, in the month of February, being
the tenth year of the indiction and in the eleventh year of
the happy reign of our lord William, by the grace of God,
the mighty and most glorious king of Sicily, of the dukedom
of Apulia, and of the principality of Capua, Amen.
[Sealed with the seal of William, king of Sicily.]
;

[Here follows in

the original, the

form of

the bulla

or

seal,

which contains around the margin the words "Dextera Domini

fecit virtutem. Dextera Domini exaltavit me. Dextera Domini
" The
fecit virtutem."
right hand of the Lord hath created my
hand
The
of the Lord hath exalted me. The right hand
right
might.
In the central portion is a
of the Lord hath created my might''
1

A.D. 11/6.

TB.UCE

BETWEEN THE ABCHBISHOPS.

417

" DivinS, favente elemental Wilcross surmounted by the words

lielmus rex Sicilise et ducatus Apuliae et principatus Capuae."
"
By the favour of the Divine mercy, William, king of Sicily,
of the dukedom of Apulia, and of the principality of Capua.' The
the
words. " Hoc
sibi
cross is
1

supported by

following

signum

praeferri a vexillifero facit cum ad bellum aliquod procedit."

" This
sign he causes to be borne before him by his standard-bearer

when he goes forth to battle."]

In the same year pope Alexander sent Vivianus, cardinal
priest, as legate from the Apostolic See to Scotland and the
adjoining islands, and Ireland and Norway, to hear causes
ecclesiastical, and to determine the same according as God
should assist him therein.
When he arrived in England, our
lord the king sent to him Eichard, bishop of Winchester, and
Geoffrey, bishop of Ely, to ask him by whose authority he had
presumed to enter his kingdom without his permission. Upon
this question being put to him, the above-named cardinal was
greatly alarmed, and, to give satisfaction to the king, made
oath that he would do nothing connected with his legateship
against his wishes upon which, liberty was given him to pass
;

through the kingdom into Scotland, and our lord the king
found his escort and expenses until he arrived in the dominions of the king of Scotland.
In the same year, Geoffrey, bishop of Ely, was charged before
the king by Roger, archbishop of York, with having laid violent
hands upon him at the before-mentioned synod, which Hugezun was to have held at London; however, he proved his
innocence, by declaring on his word of truth that he had not
laid violent hands on him, and the same was attested by the
above-named archbishop of Canterbury, on the Word of our
Lord whereupon Roger, archbishop of York, and Geoffrey,
bishop of Ely, were reconciled.
In addition to this, at the urgent request of our lord the
king, the archbishops of Canterbury and York agreed to
terms between them for the space of five years, both as to the
dispute which existed between them relative to the blows
inflicted on the archbishop of York, as well as the other questions which were the causes of contention bet ween them and their
churches, submitting themselves entirely to the arbitration
and decision of the archbishop of Rouen and of the bishops
of the kingdom of France ; and they made oath that they would
;

TOL.

I.

E E

418

AOTTA1S OF ROGER DE HOVEDEH.

A.D. 1176.

by their decision, and that neither of them would in the

meantime seek to do any harm or injury to the other.
In the same year, William, earl of Gloucester, son of earl
abide

Eobert, brother of the empress, gave his daughter in marriage

king of England, together with the
earldom of Gloucester, in case he should be able to marry the
said damsel with the sanction of our lord the pope. In return
for this grant, the king of England, the father, gave to the
elder daughters of the said earl two hundred pounds of yearly
revenues in England, namely, to the wife of Amaurus, earl of
Evreux, one hundred pounds, and to the wife of Richard, earl
of Clare, one hundred pounds.
In the same year died Philip, brother of Louis, king of
the Franks, and archbishop of Rheims, and was succeeded by
William, archbishop of Sens, he making this exchange of archbishoprics with the permission of Alexander, the Supreme
In this year also, master John88 of Salisbury, formerly
Pontiff.
a clerk, and attached to the household of Saint Thomas of CanterIn this year
bury, the martyr, was made bishop of Chartres.
also, our lord the king of England, the father, gave Ireland to
his son John. In the same year died Richard, earl of Striguil,
whom our lord the king had made justiciary of Ireland ; upon
which our lord the king appointed in his room William
Fitz-Aldelm, who took possession for the king of all the fortified places which the aforesaid earl had possessed in Ireland.
In the same year, William, earl of Arundel, departed this
In this year also
life, and was succeeded by his son William.
died William de Courcy, justiciary of Normandy, and was sucto John, the son of the

ceeded by William Fitz-Ralph. In this year also, Frederic,

emperor of the Romans, assembled a large army of Germans
and Alemannians, and fought a battle near Securo, between
Comae and Milan, with the Lombards, which lasting from
morning until the evening, the emperor, having lost the greater
part of his army, was put to flight and among the others
whom he lost, his standard-bearer was taken prisoner, and,
;

with many others, was placed by the Lombards in confinement.

In this year also the king, the father, caused the castle and
fortifications of Leicester to

Groby, the castle of Tresk,

88 The most learned scholar of

89

be destroyed, as also the castle of

the castle of Malesart, the new

"
his age, and author of the treatise
nugis curialium, et de vestigiis Philosophorum," and other works.
<*
Thirsk.

De

A.D. 1176.

LETTER OP THE EMPEROR OF CONSTANTINOPLE.

419

90

castle of Alverton, the castle of Fremingham, the castle of

Bungay, and nearly all the castles of England and Normandy
which had taken part against him in the time of the war. But
the castle of Pasci and the castle of Mountsorrel he retained in
his own hands, the latter having been awarded to him on the
oaths of a jury of lawful men of TTrsuet. In the same year died
Ralph de Dotis, in Berry, whose daughter and heir our lord the
king of England, the father, gave in marriage to Baldwin de
Rivers, together with the honor of the castle of the said Ralph.
In the same year, on the sixteenth day before the calends of
November, being the Lord's day, the church of the canons
regular at Cirencester, in honor of Mary, the blessed Mother
of God, was dedicated by Bartholomew, bishop of Exeter, in
presence of our lord the king of England, the father, who,
at its dedication, bestowed large revenues on the said church.
In the same year Manuel, emperor of Constantinople, having
fought a pitched battle with the sultan of Iconium and de-

feated him, wrote to the king of England to the following

effect

The Letter of Manuel, emperor of Constantinople,

of England, the father.

to the

king

"Manuel Porphyrogenitus Comnenus, the emperor,

ever

crowned by the will of heaven, the sublime,

potent, exalted, ever august, and ruler of the Romans, to Henry,
the most noble king of England, his most dearly-beloved
Inasmuch as our imperial
friend, health and every blessing.
office deems it necessary to notify to you, as being its beloved
friend, all things which befall it, it has therefore considered it
proper to inform you upon the events which have lately taken
Now, from the very earliest period of our coronation, our
place.
faithful in Christ,

imperial office nourished hatred in our heart against the Persians,

the enemies of God, when it beheld them vaunting over the
Christians, triumphing over the name of God, and holding
sway over the lands of the Christians. Wherefore, on another
occasion, without delay, it made an attack upon them, and, as
God granted it to do, even so it did do. As to the exploits which
were frequently performed by it, to their humiliation and loss,
our imperial office entertains a belief that the same have not
escaped the notice of your highness. However, we did more
9J

North Allerton.

E E 2

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEBT.

420

A.D. 1176.

recently determine also to lead a most numerous army against

them, and to wage war against the whole of Persia, inasmuch
as by circumstances we were compelled so to do.
Still, much
of our preparations were made not according as we should
have wished, or as appeared best suited to our object. However, in such

events,

way

as

occasion allowed us, and the state of

to ensure a powerful attack upon

means were taken

them.

Accordingly, for this purpose our imperial

office col-

inasmuch as it had to take

with it waggons carrying vast weights of arms and implements,
both mangonels91 and other engines applicable to the storming
of cities, it was consequently far from able to proceed with
Still further, while the army was
expedition on the march.
passing on through its own country, and before any of our
barbarian foes had engaged us in war, a most intractable
lected around it all its resources

but,

malady, namely, a flux of the bowels, attacked us which,

spreading among the troops of our empire, made its way among
them all, and, a more dangerous antagonist than any warriors
This malady,
could be, slew and destroyed vast numbers.
waxing more and more formidable, greatly weakened our
forces.
As soon as we had entered the territories of the
Turks, that instant was heard the din of numerous bat;

and the troops of the Turks engaged in combat with

the armies of our empire on every side.
However, through
the grace of God, the barbarians were entirely put to flight by
our men. But, after this, when we drew near to the narrow
passes of an adjacent spot which the Persians call Cibrilcima,
so many hordes of foot and horse, most of which had come
from the interior of Persia, came up to the support of their
fellow-countrymen, that, on meeting our army, they almost
exceeded the numbers of our men. In consequence of the
narrowness of the road and the difficulties of the passage,
the army of our empire was extended in a line fully ten miles
in length ; and, inasmuch as who went first were unable to
support those who came last, and again, on the other hand,
those who came last were unable to aid those who went before,
it was no common misfortune that this distance lay between
them. Indeed, the troops that formed the van were divided
by a very considerable interval from the main body of our
tles,

91

The

noruru

"

various reading

in the text.

"manganorum

"

is

certainly preferable to "paga-

A.D. 1176.

LETTER OF THE EKPEBOB OF CONST.tNTrNTOPLE.

421

last forgotten it 92 altogether, and not waiting

coming up. In consequence of this, as the troops of the
Turks, from the battles that had already taken place, knew
that it was not for their advantage to attack us in front, finding that the narrowness of the passage was likely to serve them
in great stead, they determined upon attacking the rear, which

army, having at

for its

they accordingly did. Now the passage all along consisting

of a very narrow defile, the barbarians rushed upon us, attacking us on the right hand and on the left, and in all possible
quarters, and their darts, falling upon us like a shower, slew
a vast number of men and horses; Upon this, finding that disasters were there thickening apace, on taking due consideration,
our imperial office thought proper to await those who were
in the rear, for the purpose of supporting them, which it did
accordingly, and, in so waiting, had to support itself against
the infinite numbers of the Persians. What exploits it performed while thus hemmed in by them it is not necessary
upon the present occasion to state ; perhaps your highness
will learn more on that subject from those who were present on the occasion.
"While our imperial office was doing
its duty amid these dangers, and bearing the entire brunt of
the conflict, the entire rear-guard, formed of Greeks, Latins,
and all other varieties of nations, being wedged into a mass, and
not being able to bear up against the darts thrown by the enemy,
93
with the most vigorous efforts, and was
pushed onward
borne along with the greatest violence while making all haste
to gain an adjoining hill, that might serve as a sort of fortress
those rushing on carrying on the others, whether they would or
no.
The consequence was, that, a vast cloud of dust being
raised which quite overpowered the eyesight and allowed no
one to see what lay at his feet, men and horses, thus rush;

ing on without restraint, were borne over a precipice close at

hand and overhanging a very deep valley. Thus, falling one
upon another, they trod each other to death, and killed
not only numbers of the common soldiers, but even some of
the most illustrious and most nearly related of our kinsmen.
93
Probably this is the meaning of the passage, which appears to be
" illas "
" illam."
Indeed the whole
incorrectly printed,
standing for
letter is a tissue of corruptions and omissions.

"
9* "
seems to be the reading, and not " in pactione," as in
Impactione
the text.

AKNA1S OF BOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

422

A.D. 1176.

For, indeed, who could possibly make head against the insupHowever, as to our
portable onset of so vast a multitude ?
imperial office, hedged in on every side by such vast bodies of

the barbarians, inflicting wounds and receiving wounds in

return, we still used efforts that excited in them no small
alarm, in consequence of their surprise at our perseverance,
and which we did not relax until by the benign aid of God
we had reached the open country. Nor did it allow the enemy
to scale the position which it took up, from which to cany
on the battle with the barbarians, nor yet through fear of
it did it spur on its horse, for the purpose of effecting a
more speedy retreat. On the contrary, our imperial office,

them from destruction,

ranged them around itself; and thus it reached the vanguard,
and then going on through the ranks in order, came to the main
body of the army. Upon this, the sultan seeing that in spite
of such great disasters as had befallen our army, our imperial
office was, as became it, arranging matters for the purpose of
again attacking him, sent word to us, and suppliantly begged our
rallying all its body guard, and rescuing

office, and employed the language of entreaty, suing for

peace, and promising to fulfil every wish of our imperial office,
to give us his services against all men, to release all the
prisoners who were detained in his kingdom, and in every way

imperial

Wherefore, having then stayed there

our forces, we became sensible that
nothing could be effected against the city of Iconium, having
94
and engines of war, in consequence
lost our besieging sheds
of the oxen which drew them being slain by the darts that
had been hurled upon us like a shower. Another reason was,
the fact that all our animals were afflicted by this most intractable malady which had now attacked them. We therefore listened to the supplications of the sultan, and a treaty, confirmed
by oath, having been made beneath our standards, peace was
granted to him. Upon this, departing thence, our imperial office
returned to its own country, entertaining no small sorrow for
those kinsmen whom it had lost, but still returning especial
thanks to God, who has, in His kindness, and still does, honor
have also felt it a pleasure that it so happened
it.
to conform to our desires.
for

two whole days with

all

We

that some of the chief

who

will, at

your

desire,
94

men

of your nobility were with us,

inform you on all the circumstances

"Testudinibus."

THE

A.D. 1176.

AfilAJST

HEBESY CONDEMNED.

423

in the order in which they happened.

However, although we
have been afflicted with deep regret for those who have fallen,
we have still deemed it advisable to inform you upon all the
events that have happened, as being our dearly-beloved friend,
and as being closely united with our imperial office, by the
Farewell.
ties of blood that exist between OUT children.
Given in the month of November, in the tenth year of the
indiction."

In the same year, Henry, king of England, son of the

empress Matilda, gave Eleanor, his daughter, in marriage to
Alphonso, king of Castille. In this year also, Gilbert, the son
of Fergus, chief of the men of Galloway, who had caused his
brother, TJcthred, a kinsman of Henry, king of England, to be
slain, came into England, with the safe conduct of William,
king of the Scots, and did homage to king Henry, the father,
and swore fealty to him against all men and, to obtain his favor,
he gave him a thousand marks of silver and his son Dunecan
as a hostage, by way of pledge that he would keep the peace.
:

In the same
hands upon

Henry, king of England, the father, laid

the castles of England and Normandy, both of
the bishops as well as of the earls and barons, and placed his
In this year, also, Peter, the prior of
custodians therein.
Wenlock, was made bishop of Saint David's, in Wales.
year,

all

The Arian Heresy and

its

Condemnation?*

In the same year the Arian heresy, which had corrupted

nearly the whole of the province of Toulouse, was condemned
in the presence of the archbishops, bishops, and other pious
men, whose names are underwritten.
For there were in the province of Toulouse, certain heretics,
who would have themselves called good men, and were upheld
by certain knights of the town of Lombez, who propounded
things, and taught the people the same, contrary to the Christian
faith they said also that they did not receive the law of Moses,
nor the Prophets, nor the Psalms, neither the Old Testament,
nor yet the doctors of the New Testament but only the
;

Gospels, the Epistles of Saint Paul, the seven Canonical Epis5S

tles, the Acts of the Apostles, and the Book of Revelations.
On being interrogated as to their faith, and as to the baptism of
95
These alleged heretics were the people of Alby, or, as they are geneIt is hard to see what part of the
rally called, the Albigenses.

New

Testament they did

reject.

Probably

" Old" Testament

is

meant.

424

jLNNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEff.

A.D. 1176.

infants, and whether they were saved by baptism, and as to the

body and blood of our Lord, where they were consecrated, and
by whom, and who partook thereof, and if the same was more
efficaciously or better consecrated by a good man than by a
also as to marriage, whether they could possibly be
;

bad one

saved, if a man and woman were carnally united

they made
answer that as to their faith and as to the baptism of infants
they would not say, nor were they obliged to say. As to the
body and blood of the Lord, they said that he who partook
thereof worthily was saved, and he who did so unworthily
ensured his own damnation thereby. As to marriages, they
said that man and woman were joined together for the avoiding
of sensuality and fornication, as Saint 97 Paul says.
They also
said many things upon which they were not questioned, as,
that they ought not to swear by any oath whatsoever, in conformity with what Saint John says in his Gospel, and Saint
James in his Epistle.
They also said that Saint Paul preached that bishops and
priests were to be ordained in the church, and that, if such
were not ordained as he directed, they would not be bishops or
priests, but ravening wolves, hypocrites and seducers, lovers
of salutations in the market-place, and of the chief seats and
higher places at feasts, and desirous to be called "Rabbi,"
contrary to the commands of Christ wearers of albs and white
garments, and of rings of gold and gems on their fingers,
which their master did not command them to do.
That
consequently, because the bishops and priests were just such
men as the priests were who delivered up Jesus, it was their
duty not to obey them, because they were evil.
Accordingly, the allegations having been heard on both sides
before Gerard, bishop of Alby, and judges having been chosen
and appointed by either side, and the aforesaid Gerard, bishop
:

of Alby, Roger, abbat of Castres, Peter, abbat of Aire, the

abbat of Candiel, and Arnold of Narbonne, presiding and assenting thereto, the said matters were discussed in the presence of worthy men, both of the prelacy and clergy, as
also of the laity, that is to say, of Peter, the lord archbishop
of Narbonne, and other bishops, abbats, archdeacons, counts,
and influential men of that province to the number of
twenty, and of nearly the whole population of Alby and
97

The word

" Saint"

with the present custom.

is

added to the name, as more

in

conformity

A.D. 1176.

JUDGMENT PRONOTTNCED UPON THE ALBIGEN8ES.

425

Against the things that had been propounded

many authorities were quoted from the
New Testament by Peter, the lord archbishop of Narbonne,
the bishop of Nismes, the abbat of Cahors, and the abbat of

Lombez.

by the

said heretics,

Font-froid ; for the said heretic refused to receive judgment,

except on the New Testament. The following definite sentence,
upon the authority of the New Testament, was accordingly pronounced by the bishop of Lyons, all observing strict silence in
the presence of all the persons above-mentioned :
"I
Gilbert, bishop of Lyons, by command of the bishop of
Alby and of his assessors, do adjudge these persons to be
heretics, and do condemn the opinions of Oliverius and of his
associates, wheresoever they may be ; and the following judgment, based on the New Testament, we do pronounce
" On the first head we do
pronounce and adjudge them to
be heretics. For the law is to be received through the Gospel,
and he who receives not the law believes not our Lord Jesus
Christ for in the Gospel he says, ' For had ye believed Moses,
for he wrote of me.' 97
And
ye would have believed me
'
98
I
am
not
come
to
again,
destroy the law, but to fulfil it.'
And again, 'All things must be fulfilled which were written
in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms con99
he exAlso, 'And beginning at Moses
cerning me.'
unto
them in all the Scriptures the things concerning
pounded
l
himself.'
But why did he expound the Scriptures, and why did
he teach concerning the Law and the Prophets, except that he
wished them to receive the Law and the Prophets, and that by
the Law and the Prophets they might be confirmed in their
belief ? Many things also did the Lord Jesus quote from the
Law and the Prophets and the Psalms, which indeed a good
teacher certainly would not have done if the Law and the
Prophets and the Psalms were not to be received. In deed also
he showed that the law was good, inasmuch as he was circumcised, and presented in the Temple, and sacrifice was offered
for him according to the law of Moses. Also, we find it written
that he went up on the day of the feast.
In the Transfiguration also, where Moses and the prophet Elias appeared unto
him, they bore testimony unto him. By the Epistles also we
do convict them ; for Saint Paul says, ' Whatsoever things were
;

St.

John

v.

46.

M St. Matthew
1

St.

Luke

v. 17.

xxiv. 27.

St.

Luke

xxiv. 44.

426

AWNAXS OF ROGER DE HOVEDE1T.

A.D. 117fi.
2

written aforetime were written for our learning ;' and again,
3
All Scripture is given by the inspiration of God ;' and I say
none other things than those which the prophets have said
should come.' 3* And again, Saint Peter says
have a more
sure word of prophecy.' 4
And that the doctors are to be re'
God hath set some in the
ceived, Saint Paul bears witness,
8
Church as
teachers.'
Saint Paul also quotes the example
of the law, saying, ' Cursed is every one that continueth not
in all things which are written in the book of the law to do
'

'

We

'

them.' 6

And both he himself as well as the other

many testimonies in favour of the Law and the

Apostles
Prophets
and the Psalms ; a thing which they would not have done if
their words were not to be received.
These heretics therefore
are bound by their own admission to receive Moses and the
give

Prophets and the Psalms, if only upon the testimonies which

For do we
are borne by Jesus and the Apostles, and no others.
not say that if an instrument or written testimonial is believed
in any part thereof, it ought to be entirely believed, or else to
be received in no part thereof? 7
" On the second head we do convict and
adjudge them to be
For we
heretics, upon the authority of the New Testament.
say that he holds not the Catholic faith, who does not confess
it when he is asked thereon, or when his faith is made trial of.
For this reason the Lord says, in the Acts of the Apostles, to
For he is a chosen vessel
Ananias, relative to Saint Paul,
unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and kings and
the children of Israel.' 8 Also, the Lord says of the centurion ;
'
I have not found so great faith in Israel.' 9 When the
'

Apostles were fordidden to speak in the name of Jesus Christ,

Peter boldly said, 'We ought to obey God rather than men.' 10
person on being asked as to his faith in Jesus Christ, ought to
answer as Peter answered ; for on being asked by the Lord, whom
do men say that the Son of Man is ? he made answer, ' Thou
art Christ, the Son of the living God.' "
The blind man also,
on being asked, after receiving his sight from the Lord, if
he believed in the Son of God, answered, 'I believe, Lord.' 12
So Martha, on being asked by the Lord, ' Believest thou this?'

Romans

2 Pet.

The

i.

xv. 4.

19.

2 Tim.

Cor.

xii.

iii.

3*

16.

28.

Gal.

Acts xxvi. 22.

iii.

10.

sense seems to require this passage to be put interrogatively.

Acts

11

St.

ix. 15.

Matthew

St.

Matthew viii. 10
St. John vi. 69.

xvi. 16.

St.

LukeVii. 9.

St.

John

10

ix.

Actsv.29.
38.

JUDGMENT PRONOUNCED UPON THE A1BIGENSES.

A.D. 1J76.

427

made answer, Yea, Lord ; I believe that them art the Christ,
the Son of the living God, which hast come into this world.' 13
So also the Apostle says ; "With the heart man believeth unto
righteousness ; and with the mouth confession is made unto
15
14
Saint Peter says
salvation.'
Also, at the end of his Epistle
'

'

(we are better able

to

commit

to

memory what we

find said

But sanctify the Lord God

at the conclusion of a discourse) ;
in your hearts; and be ready always to give an answer to every
man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with
'

And whereas these heretics boasted that

meekness and fear.'
they do not lie, we affirm that clearly they do lie. For there
It was for
falsehood in being silent as well as in speaking.
Paul boldly withstood Saint Peter 16 to the face,
because he practised circumcision. For it seemed to Saint Paul
that he could not reveal the truths of the Gospel, because he
For truth consists
preached one thing and believed another.
in three things, in the heart, in the words, and in the works.
He speaks the truth who expresses in the articulation of his
voice what are his feelings, and who holds the same in his
heart, confesses it with his lips, and performs it in his works.
" On the third
head, we do also convict and adjudge them
to be heretics, upon the authority of the New Testament.
For
we say, that it is the wish of God that every man should be
saved.
Nor, indeed, would Christ have been crucified for
all, if only the older ones were to be saved, who to original
sin have added actual sin, and if infants were not to be
saved, whom God has created and formed in His own image and
is

this that Saint

and who have probably never committed any sin, but

have only contracted original sin. For baptism was generally
given unto all, both old and young, as the Lord says to his dislikeness,

'
Go ye, teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of
ciples,
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' 17 And
'
Except a man be born again of water and of the spirit, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God.' 18
And again, the
Lord says, ' Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid
them not.' 19 This indeed he said for two reasons. For one,
because those who wish to be saved must become as little
" St. John xi. 26, 27.
H Romans x. 10.
ls 1
Pet. iii. 15.
The

bishop

is

in error,

five chapters.
St. John

"

Luke

iii.

xviii. 1:6.

it

5.

occurs in the middle of the Epistle, which contains

16
/
Gal. ii. 11, et seg.
St. Matt, xxviii. 19.
St.

Matth.

xix. 14.

St.

Mark,

x. 14.

St.

A1TNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEDEtf.

428

children, with reference to wickedness and guile,

like them, in such manner as He himself says :

A. n. 11 70.

and simple
'

Unless ye
ye cannot enter the kingdom of
heaven.' w He also says so, in order that the Apostles and
their followers may never he in douht as to the baptism of little
children, for baptism succeeded in the place of circumcision,
which had been enjoined both for those grown up and for
infants.
Baptism too is a more general and extensive ordinance, inasmuch as both males and females are baptized, and
But, if through faith children are
grace is thereby secured
saved, as they themselves cannot have faith, without Vhich it
is impossible to please God, we say that it is through the faith
of the Church, or through the faith of the sponsors, just as the
man sick of the palsy was cured through the faith of those
who carried him and let him down through the tiles. The
son also of the nobleman, and the daughter of the woman of
Canaan, were healed at that same hour at which the nobleman and the woman of Canaan believed. We do also say, that
baptism ought to be celebrated in the Church, and by the
ministers of the Church, unless necessity compels otherwise.
Wherefore Saint Paul uses these words, ' Who hath made us
21
able ministers of the New Testament.'
" On the fourth
head, we do convict and adjudge them to be
For the
heretics, upon the authority of the New Testament.
body of our Lord is consecrated by the priest only, whether
For by the holy words, which
he is good or whether bad.
the Saviour pronounced at the supper, namely, ' This is my
body, and this is my blood,' the body of our Lord is consecrated
and made. For just as the messenger of the emperor, or of
the king of France, or of any other powerful person, does not
by his low estate or ragged condition, corrupt or render vile the
words of his master, so in like manner, the words of our Lord
are neither changed nor blemished.
And, just as a ray of the
sun, when it passes through the common sewer, contracts neither
stain nor fetid smell, or as water passes clear and transparent
into the cisterns through pipes that are dirty, foul, or muddy,
so are the words of the Lord not polluted, nor are they uttered
with better or more pure effect by a good man than by a bad

become

as this little child

For with God there

is no variableness, neither shadow of

But, that the body of the Lord ought to be con20 The sense of this
passage is found in St. Mark x. 15, and St. Luke
a James i. 17
Zl 2 Cor. iii. 0.
xviii. 17.
'

one,

22

turning.'

JUDGMENT PKONOUNCED UPON THE

A.D. 1176.

A1BIGE1TSES.

429

'
Dessecrated nowhere but in the Church ; Saint Paul says,
?
Have
not
houses
to
eat
in ?' a
of
Church
God
the
ye
pise ye
So also Saint Paul says to Titus, 24 ' That thou mayst know how
thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is
the Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth.'

And it is the duty of all the faithful to receive their instruc'

tion in the Church. Wherefore it is that Saint Paul says, Let
your women keep silence in the churches, for it is not permitFor this, which man eats, is the
ted unto them to speak.' 25
bread of angels, which has descended from heaven ; and as
the manna which had been rained from heaven, and the rod of
Aaron which had blossomed, were kept in the ark, as also the
tables which had been written by the finger of God, so is
the body of our Lord not consecrated, or kept except in the
Church, as being the most pleasing sanctuary of the Lord. And
in the same manner as the ark was carried on their shoulders
by the Levites only, and was under their care, and as the Levites only ministered in the tabernacle of the Lord, so, to the
priests alone, and to their servants, has been delivered and entrusted the care of the Church.
Of this ark the Lord speaks
in the Revelation ; ' the heaven was opened, and there was
seen in His temple the ark of His testament.' 26 Moreover,
to the priests alone has been given the power of binding
and loosing; wherefore the Lord says unto Peter, 'Whatever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven.' 27
Saint Paul says also to Timothy, M 'For this cause left I thee in
Crete, that thou shouldst set in order the things that are wanting, and ordain elders in every city.'
Also, with regard to
'
Let the elders that rule well be acorders, the Apostle says,
'
counted worthy of double honor.' M Likewise
Against an
elder receive not an accusation, but before two or three wit30
31
nesses.'
Again: 'Deacons must be grave;'
and, 'To
all at Philippi, with the bishops and deacons,
grace be imto
32
Behold then to whom it is that the Lord
you, and peace.'
commits the words of warning and of correction
Also, Saint
'
Paul says, Reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering
:

23
iii.
-

Cor.

xi. 22.

24

He

commits an error

it is

from

Timothy,

* Rev xi 19- 27 St. Matt. xvi. 19.

ICor. xiv. 34, 35.
This is an error : the words (with a slight variation) are in Titus i 5.
*
31 1
1 Tim. v. 17.
1 Tim. v. 19.
Tim. iii. 8.
Phili. J.

15.

2S

430

AITNAIS OF BOGER BE HOVEDEW.

and

doctrine.'

33

Also, the

Lord says

A.D. 1176.

to his disciples,

'

Teach

them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.' M

These elders, therefore, hishops, and deacons, it is the duty of
both clergy and laity to obey, for the sake of God, whether
For this reason it is that the
they are good or whether bad.
Lord says, The Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat;
all, therefore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe
and do but do not ye after their works for they say, and do
'

Saint Paul, 36 speaking of authorities, says, ' Be

subject to your masters with all fear ; not only to the good
and gentle, but also to the froward :' and, ' Let a bishop be
able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gain37
And again, ' Obey them that have the rule over you,
sayers.'
not.'

And

3S

and submit yourselves for they watch for your souls, as they
must give account that they may do it with joy and not
with grief.' 38 Also, Remember them which have the rule
over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God, whose
faith follow, considering the end of their conversation.' 39 Also,
He that waiteth at the altar is a partaker with the altar.' 40
'
And, If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great
if
we shall reap you carnal things ?' 41 Saint Paul says
thing
also to Timothy
But continue thou in the things which
thou hast learned and hast been assured of for, from a child,
thou hast known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make
;

that

'

'

'

thee wise to salvation.' **

" On the fifth
head, we do convict and adjudge them to be
For they
heretics, on the authority of the New Testament.
refuse to admit that a man and woman can be saved if they are
carnally united inasmuch as they are in the habit of openly
preaching the doctrine that a man and woman cannot obtain
salvation after carnal connexion.
Consequently, they commend and approve of the multiplication of cattle, and yet disapprove of the multiplication of mankind. They admire sterility
in woman, according to the words of Scripture, ' Blessed are
This doctrine
the barren, and the wombs that never bare.' 43
they preach, in order that but few owners may be found for objects innumerable, and that the creatures which have been made
for the use and service of men may be without possessor, in;

33

2 Tim.

35

St.

Peter
*>
43

iv. 2.

Also, Tit.

Matt,

xxiii.

8.

"

ii.

Cor.

Luke

ix.

13,

xxiii.

Titus

and

29.

ii.

i.

x. 18.

3i

15.
36

2.3.

He is
3"

7, 9.
41

Cor.

in error

Heb-

xiii.

ix. 11.

St. Matt, xxviii. 20.

the words are found in

17.

39

Heb.

2 Tim.

iii.

xiii. 7.

14, 15.

A.D. 1176.

JUDGMENT PBONOUNCED UPON THE ALBIGENSES.

431

or ruler, wishing all to be like themselves, as

such as I am.' **
Saint Paul says, ' I would that all were
And then they would appear to preach up the merits of virginity,
as being the state of Christ and of the Virgin Mary, although
habitant,

it

was

He who said

'
:

Be

fruitful,

and multiply, and replenish

the earth.' 45
Indeed, they seem thereby to detract from the
character of- marriage, and to condemn it, while our Lord
Jesus Christ graced a marriage with his own presence, and
that of his mother Mary and of his disciples, and honored
it with the miracle of turning water into wine.
Besides, it
is said in the Gospel, '"What "God hath joined together, let
'
46
not man put asunder;'
and, Let it not be lawful for a man
to put away his wife, except for fornication.' 47
Also, Saint
Paul says: 'He who giveth his virgin in marriage, doeth
'
48
well.'
And, again, The woman is bound by law to her
husband so long as he liveth.' 49 'The wife hath not power
of her own body, but her husband ;' 50 and similarly with re'
Defraud ye not
gard to the husband. Likewise, he says
one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may
give yourselves to prayer ; and come together again that Satan
'
5l
And, I will that the younger women marry,
tempt you not.'
bear children, keep house.' 52 And further, ' I say it not, but
the Lord ; a woman shall be saved in childbearing.' a If it
were a sin to beget children, why should the Lord say, why
should the Apostle say, that it is good ? And why should he
tell them to come together again, and use the expression, ' I
will that' ? Does God will, does the Apostle will, that a sin
should be committed ?
are of the belief, then, that a man
and woman may be saved, even if they are carnally united.
" On the sixth head we do convict and
adjudge them to
be heretics, and cut off from the unity of the Church, on the
For we say that the Lord
authority of the New Testament.
delivered unto Saint Peter the ministry and the power of binding and loosing, saying, 'Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth,
shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on
M
'
earth, shall be loosed in heaven ;'
and, I send unto you pro55
phets, and wise men and scribes.'
But, as the Lord says,
'
Not all men can receive this saying.' M And further, we
:

We

say,

"
48
5

45

Acts xxvi. 29.

1

Cor.

Tim.

vii.

37.

v. 14.

"9

"

St. Matt, xxiii. 34.

Gen.

Rom.

i.

'28.

vii. 2.

Partly from
i6

Matt. xix. 6.
50
1 Cor. vii. 4.

Tim.

ii.

15.

St. Matt. xix. 11.

6'

"7

Matt. xix. 9.
1 Cor. Tii. 5.
St. Matt. xvi. 19.
'

A3TNALS OF HOGEE DE HOVEDEX.

432

A D 1176.
.

that they ought to make answer respecting the Gospel, and to

dispute thereon, standing, inasmuch as all Christians stand when
and if they stand when it is read, much
the Gospel is read
more ought they when it is hoth read and expounded nor,
indeed, ought they to adopt the mode of sitting after they have
;

We

have also many authorities,

once made choice of standing.
from which it is manifestly gathered that a person ought to
'
stand when the Gospel is preached ; as, for instance
Jesus
"
stood on the shore ;'
Jesus stood still and
and, again,
called them;' 58 and, again, 'He stood in the midst of you
:

'

whom

ye know

not.'

59

And, again,

after his

resurrection,

confirming the Apostles, and preaching, 'Jesus stood,' it is

in the midst of the disciples, and said, peace be unto
said,
60
These people too hold not the position of one giving
you.'
judgment, but of one making answer and it is the Lord that
ought to sit, to whom all judgment has been given by the
Father. As for these people, they do not judge, but are judged.
Nor has there been granted to them the mystery of preaching in
the churches.
Indeed, these are heretics, such as Saint Paul
foretells that there shall be, saying, 'Evil men and seducers
61
as
shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived ;'
'
The time will come when they will not endure sound
also
shall turn away their ears from the truth,
doctrine, but
and shall be turned unto fables ;' 62 and, ' From which some
having swerved, have turned aside unto vain jangling; desiring to
be teachers of the law ; understanding neither what they say,
**
nor whereof they affirm.'
Indeed, it is the duty of the prelates of the Church to punish the disobedience of these persons,
and to correct it before all men. Wherefore, the Apostle says,
'
Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear.' 64
'
HavSaint Paul says, also, to the prelates [of the Church]
to
all
disobedience.'"
in
a
readiness
And, That
revenge
ing
M
And, These
ye may be able to convince the gainsayers.'
67
things speak, and exhort and rebuke with all authority.'
'
delivered
such
an
one
unto
have
for
deI
the
Satan,
Also,
'

'

'

57

This must be the passage alluded to, though the

" Stetit Jesus in loco
campestri."
S9
58
St. Matt. xix. 32.
Probably in reference to St. John xx. 14, and
M St. John xx. 19,
61
6a
26.
xxi. 4.
2 Tim. iv. 3.
2 Tim. iii. 13.
St.

words

63
1

John

xxi. 4.

in the text are

Tim.

Tit.

ii.

i.

6, 7.

15.

Tim.

v. 20.

2 Cor. x. 6.

66

Tit.

i.

9.

433

EXAMINATION OF THE A1BIGEXSES.

A.D. 1176.

of the flesh.' M
And, Absent I have judged
though
present, concerning him that hath so done this
69
And again, If any man preach any other Gospel
deed.'
"
unto you than that ye have received, let him he accursed.' 70
In the seventh place, the above-named bishop questioned
them upon repentance, if it could take place at the last moment,
unto salvation, or whether soldiers who had received a fatal
'

struction
as

'

could be saved if they repented at the last moment: or

each ought to confess his sins to the priests and ministers
of the Church, or to any one of the laity, or to those of whom
Saint James has said " Confess" your faults one to another;" 71

wound
if

to

which they made answer, and

said, that it

was

sufficient for

they confessed to whom they pleased but that, as

to soldiers, they were unwilling to say, as Saint James
He also asked them if contrition of
speaks only of the sick.
the heart and confession by the lips were alone sufficient, or if
it was necessary to make atonement after repentance [by confession], by fasting, alms-giving, and mortification, thus bethe sick

if

wailing their sins, if they had the means of so doing. To

this they made answer, saying that the words of Saint James
were : " Confess your faults one to another, that ye may
be healed :" by which they understood that the Apostle commanded nothing else but that they should confess, and so
should be healed ; and that they had no wish to be wiser
than the Apostle, so as to add anything of their own, as
the bishops did.
To this the heretics added, that the bishop
who had given judgment was the heretic and not they,
that he was an enemy to them, a ravening wolf, a hypocrite,
and an enemy to God, and that he had not given a righteous
judgment that they were not willing to make answer on their
faith, because they were on their guard against him, in obe*dience to what our Lord had commanded in the Gospel,
;

"

Beware of false prophets which come to you in sheep's cloth" 7i

and that he
ing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves ;

was a fraudulent persecutor of them, and they were prepared

to show by the Gospels and the Epistles, that he was not a
good shepherd, neither he nor the other bishops and priests,
but, on the contrary, were hirelings.
To this the bishop made answer and said, that the judgment
68

Cor.

VOL.

I.

v. 5.

Cor. v. 3.
rs
Matt.

w
vii.

Gal.

i.

9.

71

St.

James

15.

g t

v. 16.

ANNALS

434

01'

ROGER DE HOTKDEN.

had been pronounced upon them

legally,

A.D. 11/0.

and that he was

prepared to prove in the court of our lord Alexander the Catholic

pope, or in the court of Louis, king of France, or in the court
of Raymond, count of Toulouse, or in that of his wife, who
was then present, or in the court of Trenkevelle, the pre73
that he had given a right judgment, and that they
sental,

were manifestly heretics, and notorious for their heresies. He

further declared that he would accuse them and publish them
as heretics in every Catholic court, and would submit to all
the risk thereof.
The heretics, seeing that, they were convicted and put
"
to confusion, turned towards the people, and said,
Listen,
good people, to the faith which we confess for now, for our love
of you and for your sakes, we do make confession of it;" on
which the above-named bishop made answer, " Do you say
that you pronounce it, not for the sake of God, but for the
The others then said,
sake of the people?"
believe
that there is one God, three and one, the Father, the Son,
and the Holy Ghost, and that the Son of God took upon
Him our flesh, was baptized in the river Jordan, fasted in the
;

"We

wilderness, preached our salvation, suffered, died, and was

buried that He descended into hell, rose again on the third
;

day and ascended into heaven that, on the day of Pentecost, He sent the Holy Ghost the Comforter; that He will
come on the day of judgment to judge both the living and
the dead and that all shall rise again.
We know, also, that
what we believe in the heart we ought to confess with the
we believe that he is not saved who does not eat tbe
lips
body of Christ, and that the body of Christ is not consecrated
except in the Church, and only by the priest, whether he is
good or whether bad, and that it is no more efficiently done
by one who is good than by one who is bad. We believe, also,
that no person is saved unless he is baptized, and that infants are
saved by baptism. We believe, also, that a man and woman
can be saved even though they be carnally united and th;it
each person ought to receive confession, both in the lips and in
;

73

This was an

officer in

France,

who had

the

command

of the soldiers

and acted as deputy of the " comes," " count," or

earl."
The name does not seem to have any corresponding one in the
"
"
vicecomes,"
English language. The same party is called
viscount," or
"
at the conclusion of the
436.

in a county or earldom,

"

sheriff,"

proceedings, p.

A.D. 1176.

JT7DGMEXT PRONOUNCED AGAINST THE ALBIGEXSES.

435

the heart, and from a priest; and that baptism ought to be performed by the priest, and in churches ;" and that, if anything
more could be pointed out to them, as supported by the authority of the Gospels or the Epistles, they would believe the

same and would

confess

it.

In consequence of this, fresh authorities of the New Testament were quoted against them by the above-named Catholic
After the authorities had been so heard on both
persons.
74
arose and pronounced judgsides, the above-named bishop

ment
"

to the following effect

Jocelyn, bishop of Lodeve, by the command and mandate of bishop Alberic, and of his assessors, do pronounce
judgment, and do here affirm, that these heretics are wrongly
I,

informed on the subject of an oath, and that, if they wish to

do right, they ought to take the oath, and that an oath ought
to be taken when a person's faith is in question. And, inasmuch
as they are infamous and notorious for heresy, they are bound
to prove their innocence
and, returning to the unity of the
Church, they are bound to uphold their faith upon oath in such
way as the Catholic Church maintains and believes in order
that the weak who are in the Church may not be corrupted,
and that the diseased sheep may not contaminate the whole
flock.
And this is neither contrary to the Gospel nor to the
;

For although it is said in the Gospel

Let your communication be yea, yea, nay, nay;' 73 'neither shalt
thou swear by the heaven, nor by the earth,' 76 still it is not forbidden to swear by God, but by his creatures. For the GenEpistles of Saint Paul.
'

were in the habit of worshipping the creatures, and, if it

had been allowed to swear by the creatures, the reverence and
honor that are due to God alone would be paid to the creatures,
and, in consequence, idols and creatures would be adored as God.
R>r we read in the book of Revelation, that an angel 'Lifted up
his hand to heaven and sware by him that liveth for ever and
" and Saint
8
ever
Paul, in his Epistle to the Hebrews/ says,
Because God could swear by no greater, he sware by Himself.
For men verily swear by the greater, and an oath for confirmation
is to them an end of all strife.'
Where God has wished more
abundantly to show to the heirs of His promise the immovetiles

'

'

74

This is an error he has not been previously mentioned.

76 St. Matt. v.
St. Matt. v. 37
James v. 12.
34, 35.
>
Rev. x 5 G.
Heb. vi. 13, lii.
;

'''

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

436

A.D. 1176.

For the
ableness of His counsels, he has interposed an oath.
Lord sware, saying, ' By myself have I sworn.' 79 And again,
80
The Apostle,
'The Lord hath sworn, and will not repent.'

God is
also, frequently made oath ; thus,
'
I call God to witness.'
If, then, God has
'

my

81

witness,'

and

sworn, an Angel
sworn, an Apostle sworn, how is it right not to swear, especiTherefore, that which is
ally where our faith is in question ?
82
said in the Gospel and in the Epistle of James is to be deemed
a piece of advice and not a precept.
But, if there were no
swearing, there would be no forswearing, a thing which is still
more nearly allied to 83 evil, that is to say, to sin or the devil,
who would prompt us to swear by the creatures."
Accordingly, seeing that they were also convicted on this
point, they said that bishop Alberic had made an agreement
with them that he would not compel them to take an oath
which, however, the bishop of Alby denied. After this, the
;

bishop of Alby arose, and said, "The judgment which Jocelyn,

bishop of Lodeve, has pronounced I do confirm, and by my
command the same has been pronounced. And I further warn the
knights of Lombez not to give them any countenance, on peI, the
nalty of the fine which they have placed in my hands.
abbat of Candiel, chosen judge, do approve of this judgment,
and with my assent it has been given. I, the abbat of Aire,
chosen judge, do approve of this judgment, and with my assent
it has been given.
I, Arnold de Be, chosen judge, do approve of this judgment, and with my assent it has been given.
I, Peter, bishop of Narbonne, I, A., bishop of Nismes,
I,
Jocelyn, bishop of Toulouse, I, V., bishop of Agde, I, E,.,
abbat of Saint Pontius, I, K,., abbat of Saint William, I, N.,
abbat of Gaillac, I,
abbat of Font-froid, I, M., mayor 01
Toulouse, I, G., mayor of Alby, I, N\, mayor of Narbonne,
I, B,., archdeacon of Agde, I, G., prior of Saint Mary, I, P.,
abbat of Cahors, I, Master Blanc, I, Bego de Veireiras, I,
Trenkevelle, viscount, I, Constance, sister of the king of
France, and wife of Raymond, earl of Toulouse, and I, Sicard,
viscount of Lautrec, do ratify this judgment, and do know them
,

?3

Gen.

90

Psalm

xxii. 16.

Isa. xlv. 23.

81

ex. 4.

* The meaning

Rom.

i.

9.

Jer. xlix. 13.

**

Su Matt.

li.

v.

of this passage cannot be understood

lessly imperfect state.

Amos

14.

37.
:

James
it is

vi. 8.

v. 12.

in a hope-

A.D. 1177.

GENERAL COUNCIL HELD AT NORTHAMPTON.

4S7

be heretics, and do approve of the judgment pronounced upon

them."
In the year of grace 1177, being the twenty- third year of
the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the said
Henry, and Geoffrey, earl of Brittany, and John, his sons, were
to

at Northampton, in England, during the festival of the Nativity

of our Lord.
On the same day, king Henry, the son, and his
wife were at Argenton in Normandy, and Richard, the son of

king Henry, earl of Poitou, was in Aquitaine, at the city of

Bourdeaux.
Immediately after, the Nativity of our Lord,
he laid siege to the city of Aques, which Peter, viscount of
Aques, and the count of Bigorre had fortified against him,
and within teji days he took it. After this, he laid siege to
the city of Bayonne, which Ernald Bertram, viscount of Bayonne, had fortified against him, and within ten days he took it.
Moving his army thence, he came to the gates of Sizarre, now
called Port D'Espagne, and took and destroyed it, and, by
force, compelled the Basques and Navarrese to make oath,
that, from that time forward, they would always keep the
peace towards strangers and among themselves, and he also put
an end to all the evil customs that had been introduced at
Sorges and Espure.
In the meantime, the king of England, the father, holding
a general council at Northampton, after the feast of Saint
Hilary, restored to Robert, earl of Leicester, all his lands on
both sides of the sea, as he held the same fifteen days before
the war began, with the exception of the castles of Mountsorrel

and Pasci.

In

like

manner he

restored to

Hugh,

earl

of Chester, all the lands of which he was in possession fifteen

days before the war; and to William d'Aubigny, son of WilAt the
Jiiam, earl of Arundel, he gave the earldom of Sussex.
same council, also, Guido, the dean, resigned into the hands of
Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, his deanery of Waltham, and
quitted claim, freely and absolutely, of all right which he had
to the church of Waltham. In the same manner did the canons
secular of Waltham as to their prebends, resigning them into
the hands of the archbishop ; but our lord the king gave them
full compensation for the same, according to the estimate of the
lord archbishop of Canterbury.
After this, our lord the king,
by the authority of our lord the pope, placed in the same
church of Waltham canons regular taken from various houses

438

ANNALS OF

ItOGEli

DE HOYEDEff.

A.D. 1177.

in England, and appointed Walter de Ghent, a canon taken

from the church of Oseney, the first abbat of that community,

and enriched them with great revenues and very

fine

man-

sions.

In the same year, the same king, having expelled the nuns
from the abbey of Ambrosebury, 84 for incontinence, and distributed them in more strict charge in other religious houses,
gave the abbey of Ambrosebury as a perpetual possession to the
abbess and convent of Fontevraud
and, a convent of nuns
being sent over from Fontevraud, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, introduced them into the abbey of Ambrosebury, on
the eleventh day before the calends of June, being the Lord's
Day, in the presence of our lord the king, the father, Bartholomew, bishop of Exeter, John, bishop of Norwich, and
many others of the clergy and the people. On the same
day, and at the same place, the before-named archbishop of
;

Canterbury consecrated Guido, bishop of Bangor.

In this year, Philip, earl of Flanders, sent Robert, the advocate of Bethune, and Roger, castellan of Courtrai, to our
lord Henry, the king of England, the father, to inform him
that Louis, king of the Franks, had asked of him the eldest
daughter of his brother, Matthew, earl of Boulogne, in marriage for his son Philip, and the other daughter of the
earl of Boulogne for Louis, son of earl Theobald, but that
he was determined to give them to no one without his sanction.
The said earl also asked the king of England for the
money which he had promised to give for the soul of his
brother, Matthew, earl of Boulogne, for the purpose of maintaining knights for the defence of the land of Jerusalem. On this,
our lord the king made answer to them that the matter would
85
and
go well, unless, indeed, it stopped short with the earl
added, that if the earl of Flanders was willing to marry his
nieces, the daughters of the earl of Boulogne, according to his
wishes and advice, and would give him good assurance of the
same, he would then fulfil all his promises, even to a fuller extent
than he had made them. And, for the purpose of hearing the
earl's answer on the subject, he sent Walter de Coutances, his
vice-chancellor, and Ranulph de Glanville, in whose presence
the said earl of Flanders made oath that he would marry his
said nieces to no person, unless by the advice and consent
;

81

Amesbury.

Perhaps in allusion to earl Theobald.

1).

1177.

AGREEMENT BETWEEN AXPHONSO AND SANCHO.

439

of the king of England, the father.

However, disregarding
his oath, the said earl married them without the leave and
consent of the king.
In the same year, the before-named Vivianus, cardinal priest,
titular of Saint Stephen de Monte Celi, and legate of the
Apostolic See, was in the Isle of Man, with king Guthred,
on the day of the Nativity of our Lord. After the Epi86
phany, he passed over into Ireland, and, landing at Dun in
Ulster, while he was walking along the sea-shore towards
Dublin, he met the troops of John de Courcy, who seized him

and made him prisoner

and suffered him

liberty

but John de Courcy set him at

The before-named John

to depart.

de Courcy

also, before the Purification of Saint Mary, laid

and took the city of Dun, which is the capital of Ulster,
where also rest the bodies of Saint Patrick and Saint Columba,
the confessors, and of Saint Bridget, the virgin.
On hearing

siege to

Koderic, king of Ulster, levied a large army of Irish,

and fought a battle with the above-named John and John
de Courcy, after losing a part of his army, gained a great
victory, and having conquered king Eoderic, and put him to
flight, remained in possession of the field, and distributed the
In this battle was taken
spoils of the slain among his men.
prisoner the bishop of Dun, whom John de Courcy ordered, at
this,

the prayer of the cardinal, to be set at liberty.

In the same year died the earl Hugh Bigot, whose treasures
the king, the father, retained in his own hands.
In this year,
also, Alphonso, king of Castille, and Sancho, king of Navarre,
his uncle, after many and great battles fought between them,
to a settlement before the king of England, the father, on

came

the disputes and claims that existed between them.

Accordingly, there came into England, on behalf of the king of Castille and on behalf of the king of Navarre, four chosen men whom

they knew to be trustworthy persons, being sent to England

to hear the decision of the court of the king of England, and
to report the same to the above-named kings of Spain,
namely,
John, bishop of Tarragona, Peter de Areis, Gunter, a brother
of the Temple, and Peter de Rinoso.
There came also on
behalf of Alphonso, king of Castille, Matthew, bishop of Palencia,
count Gomez, Lobdiez, Gomez, the son of Garsias, Garsias, the
son of Garsias, Peter, the son of Peter, and Gotteri Fcrnanz ;
86
Down.

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEN.

440

A.D. 1177.

and, on behalf of Sancho, king of Navarre, the bishop of

Pampeluna, Garsias Bermer, Sancho, the son of Kamiro,
Espagnol de Taissonal, Peter, the son of Ramiro, and
Ascenar de Chalez. All these were sent to assert their claims,
and to answer on behalf of their masters. There came also
two knights of wonderful prowess and valor, with horses and
warlike arms, one on behalf of the king of Castille and the other
on behalf of the king of Navarre, to appeal to wager of battle,
at the court of the king of England, if it should be deemed
necessary.

Accordingly, on the first Lord's day in Lent, our lord, Henry,

king of England, son of the empress Matilda, came to London,
At it were
for the purpose of holding a general council.
present ; Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, Gilbert, bishop
of London, Hugh, bishop of Durham, Geoffrey, bishop of Ely,
Walter, bishop of Rochester, Reginald, bishop of Bath, Robert,
bishop of Hereford, John, bishop of Norwich, Bartholomew,
bishop of Exeter, Roger, bishop of Worcester, John, bishop
of Chichester, Christian, bishop of Whitherne, the bishop of
Saint David's, the bishop of Saint Asaph, the bishop of Bangor, and the abbats, priors, earls, and barons of England.
These having met together at Westminster, the king ordered
the aforesaid envoys from the kingdom of Spain to reduce into
writing their claims and charges, and afterwards give them
in order that, by means of a translation thereof, he
to him
himself and his barons might be able to understand their
respective claims and charges ; for neither the king nor the
barons of his court understood their language. Eor the purpose of reducing this to writing, there was a space of three
;

days allowed.
Accordingly, on the fourth day they produced a writing, in
which was the following statement " king Sancho the Fat had
three sons, Ferdinand, king of Castille, Ramiro, king of Arragon, and Garcias, king of Navarre and Nagara. Ferdinand was
the father of king Alphonso, who took Toledo, and was the
:

father of queen Vracha, who was the mother of the emperor

Alphonso, the father of king Sancho, whose son was king
Alphonso, who married Eleanor, daughter of Henry, king
of England.
Ramiro, king of Arragon, was the father

who was father of king Peter and king AlKing Peter died without issue, and was succeeded

of king Sancho,

phonso.

by his brother, king Alphonso, who took Saragossa.

Garcias,

TREATY BETWEEN ALPHONSO AND SANCHO.

A.D. 1177-

441

king of Navarre and Nagara, was the father of king Sancho,

he was the father of
at Penafiel
issue when a child, and was succeeded, in Navarre and Nagara, hy king Alphonso, his father's
kinsman, who took Toledo, as far as the boundaries of Puente
and the said child was succeeded by
la Keyna and Sangosa
Sancho, king of Arragon, his father's kinsman, in the remaining portion of Navarre and Pampeluna.

who was afterwards slain

Sancho, who died without

The Treaty and Covenants entered into between Alphonso, Icing

of Castille, and Sancho, king of Navarre.
" These are the
treaty and covenants which were entered into
between Alphonso, king of Castille, and Sancho, king of Navarre,
his uncle, for submitting the points in dispute between them to
the judgment of the king of England. For this purpose each of
these kings gives three castles in pledge, that he will receive
and fulfil the award of Henry, king of England, son of the
empress Matilda, and father-in-law of king Alphonso and he
;

who shall fail

so to do, is to lose the castles underwritten. For

this purpose king Alphonso gives in pledge Nagara, a castle of
the Jews, Arnedo, a castle of the Christians and a castle of the

Jews, and Celorigo. In like manner, Sancho, king of Navarre,

gives in pledge the castle of Stella, which Peter, the son of
Roderic, holds, being a castle of the Jews, as also Funes and
Maranon. And for the above purpose envoys from both kings
are to appear in the presence of the king of England on the first
day of this present Lent, being the beginning of the fast, for
the purpose of receiving his decision.
And if by chance the
envoys on either side shall be detained on the road in consequence of death, infirmity, or captivity, the envoys that
precede them are to await them for a period of thirty days beyond the day above-named at the court of the said king of
England and then, those who are well and able are to come
to the court and hear the decision. And if all shall be sick, or
taken prisoners, or shall die, then the king who has no envoy
And if all or any of the envoys
present is to be the loser.
shall not be detained by any of these causes, and shall not come
before the king of England on the day appointed, then the
king, whose envoys they are, is to lose the castles abovenamed, and this is to be done in good faith and without
And if by accident, which God forbid, the king
evil intent.
;

ANNALS OP BOGKB DE HOVEDEIT.

442

A.D. 1177.

of England should die in the meantime, then in the same

manner as above-mentioned they are to proceed to the king of
to receive his decision, and are to receive his decision
though that of the king of England, and to comply therewith. For this purpose, Sancho, the king of Navarre, through
his knight and his deputy, 87 is to receive possession of these
three castles, and is to give Nagara and Celorigo in charge
to Peter, the son of count Roderic, and is to give Arnedo in
charge to one of the counts of his dominions, and they are to
do homage to him for the same. In like manner Alphonso,

France

as

the king of Castille, through his knight and his deputy, is to

receive possession of these three castles, and is to give Stella
in charge to Peter, the son of Roderic of Arragon, Funes to
S., the son of Ramiro, and Maranon to R., the son of MarAnd if
tin, and they are to do homage to him for them.
either of the kings shall wish to take the castles aforesaid from the knights in possession of them and to give them
to another,

then Sancho, king of Navarre,

is

to give

them

to

Peter, the son of Roderic, or to G., the son of Vermund, or to

S., the son of Ramiro, or to I., the son of Felez, or to R., the
son of Martin, or to E. or to S., the sons of Almoran, or to E.,

the son of Ortiz, or to P., the son of Ramiro, or to G. or to P.,

the sons of Ortiz. In like manner king Alphonso is to give
the said castles to count N. or count P., or count G. or to count
Gomez, or to R., the son of Gurtez, or to P., the son of Arazuri,
or to D., the son of Senez, or to G. or to Ordonez, the sons of
Garcias, or to G., the son of Roderico de Aragra, or to P., the
son of Gunter, or to L., the son of Roderico de Agafra; but
those who shall be holding them are not to give up the said castles
until those who ought to receive them shall have done homage
for them to the other king, in manner above-mentioned.
And
the whole that king Alphonso holds of the king of Navarre he

improve with his own means as far as he shall be willIn like manner, Sancho, king of Navarre, is to
improve with his own means as far as he shall be willing
and able, the whole that he holds of king Alphonso. And
for the purpose of hearing this decision, the kings have chosen
is to

ing and able.

four trustworthy persons, namely, John, bishop of Tarragona,

87 " Portarius."
The officers who were so called, had probably somewhat similar duties to those of our sheriffs ; in seeing that the royal commands were properly fulfilled. They were peculiar to Spain.

443

TREATY BETWEEN ALPHOXSO ATTD SA^CUO.

A. D. 1177.

Peter de Areis, AT
de Torrela, and Gunter, 68 son of
de Binoso and two or three or all of these are to proceed
with the envoys to the court of the king of England, and are
to explain before him the complaints of both kings, and when
the claims have been heard, then those are to speak whom
the king shall order first to plead their cause.
And, upon the
;

of these same trustworthy persons, who shall have heard

the judgment pronounced by the king of England, each of
the kings are to comply with and perform the above-mentioned
covenants in such manner as is contained in this instrument,
and the knights who have done homage for the aforesaid castles, according to the report of the said trustworthy persons, are
to comply with and perform the treaty aforesaid in good faith
and without evil intent. In addition whereto, both of the kings

word

above-named, each upon his own plighted faith, have agreed

upon and concluded a good and safe truce for liegemen, for
castles, for lands, and for all other things, for a period of seven
years and that the same shall be firmly kept, Sancho, king
of Navarre, places Erga 89 in pledge, and king Alphonso pledges
Calahorra and if the army of either of these kings, either
with him or without him, shall enter the kingdom of the other,
he whose army does so, is to lose the fortified place abovenamed. And if by chance any vassal of these kings shall
break this truce in the kingdom of the other, or shall chance
by force to take a fortified place, then the king of whom
he shall be the vassal shall within forty days deliver up his
castle to the other king.
And if he shall not do so, the
;

knight

who holds

the castle that has been so placed in pledge,

is

up the said castle to the king so complaining, and he is to

hold the same in pledge until he recovers his own castle. And
if any person in these kingdoms, who is not a vassal of those
kings, shall by any chance take a castle in the kingdom of the
other, then both the kings are to come against him with their
people and besiege him, and are not to depart thence until it is
to give

taken.

kings

It has also been agreed that all the vassals of both

lost their hereditaments since the time of the

who have

88

It will be seen, on comparison with the list of names

previous, and
in page 439, that Gunter is mentioned as one of the envoys and Peter de
Rinoso as another, and no mention is made of de Torrela : here, however,
Gunter is made the son of de Rinoso, and de Torrela is the fourth

"

envoy.

Perhaps Ergavica, or Ergavia, towns of Spain in the middle ages.

444

A1TNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEK.

A.D. 1177.

commencement of the war, shall recover the same, in such

manner as they were holding them on the day on which they
lost

them, and for misdeeds on their part, or on accusations

what they have previously done, they are not to lose them,
nor are they to make answer to any one on any complaint
made against them within the last seven years. And if hereafter any complaint on fresh grounds, or any litigation shall
for

arise between them, they are to have recourse to arbitration,

and whatever judgment shall be pronounced, they are to be
satisfied with the same.
Also, all men of both kingdoms shall
go and return from kingdom to kingdom in security, with the

And if either of the kings

exception of known murderers.
shall be unwilling to restore the hereditaments as above-mentioned, then he is to give up the above-named castle to the
other king, who is to hold the same in pledge, until he shall
recover the hereditaments and the whole thereof that he shall
have demanded. Also, all vassals of either king are to be
included in this treaty of peace as to all men, castles, hereditaments, and all other things that they may possess in whatand all the above is to be kept and
ever land they may be
observed in good faith and without evil intent.
Also, Alphonso, king of Arragon, is to be included in this truce, if
it shall so please him, and if perchance it shall not please him
to be included therein, nevertheless the said truce as abovementioned is to be strictly observed between the kings abovenamed.
This instrument was made between Navarre and
90
on the eighth day before the
Logrono, in the year 1214,
calends of September."
;

An [earlier]
" This

Charter of Peace and Reconciliation between the

of Castille and the king of Navarre.

Icing

the charter of peace and reconciliation which was

of Castille, and Sancho, king of
It has pleased
Navarre, at the abbey which is called Siterio.
both of the said kings that a peace and reconciliation should be
made between them for ten years, which has been made accordinglv and it has pleased them that they should ratify the
same by oath, and that they and the barons of them both
should make oath upon the altar and upon the four Evangeis

made between Alphonso, king

90
This date is according to the Spanish era, which began from the
conquest of Spain by Augustus, in the year B.C. 38.

A.I).

1177.

THE CLAIM OF THE KING OF

CASTHJ.E.

445

that they mil observe the aforesaid truce and reconciliation faithfully, and without fraud and evil intent, for ten
years ; and this truce has been made as to persons, cattle,
goods, and castles, in good faith and without fraud and evil
intent ; and if either of the kings or any of the barons shall
lists,

and shall not make amends on claim made,

within forty days therefrom, then is he to be a perjurer and a
91
This instrument was made in the year 1205, in the
traitor.
violate this truce,

month

of October."
the above-stated charters of peace and reconciliation
between the said kings of Castille and Navarre had been read
before the king of England and his barons, the persons who
pleaded for the king of Castille spoke to the following effect :

When

The Claim of the king of Castille.

" In the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
In the name of the Lord, Alphonso, king of
Ghost, Amen.
Castille and Toledo, makes complaint against, and demands of,
Sancho, king of Navarre, his uncle, that restitution shall be
92
in the vicinity of
to him of Logrono, Athleva, Vanaret,
and
Ribaronia, Agosen, Abtol, Arresa,
Alava, with their markets, namely, those of Estwalez and of Divina, and all his rights
in the lands which are called Durango all of which king Alphonso, of happy memory, who liberated Toledo from the power
of the Saracens, and after his death, his daughter Vracha possessed by hereditary right : after whose death, her son, the
emperor Alphonso, of happy memory, was similarly possessed
by hereditary right, and after the death of the emperor, his
son, Sancho, without question raised, held the same by
After the death of king Sancho, his son,
hereditary right.
our lord the king, Alphonso, in like manner held all the
places aforesaid by hereditary right, until such time as the
king of Navarre already mentioned took away, and now by
force withholds, from the aforesaid king of Castille, his orphan
and innocent nephew and ward, and the son of his friend and
lord, all the above places, no requisition being then made of the
He likewise makes complaint and asks restitution to
same.
be made to him by the before- named king of Navarre, qf
For the emperor aclloba, which he unjustly withholds.

made

91
See the
ceding one.

last note.

This treaty was made nine years before the prew This should be, Navarette.

446

AITNALS OF ROGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1177.

quired that place from a king of the Saracens, whose name was
Zafadola, and left it to his son Sancho, who, after the death of
the emperor, held it in peace during the whole period of
his life
after whose death, my lord the king Alphonso, his
:

son, hy hereditary right held it in peace, until such time

as Sancho Kamirez de Perola parted with it, who held it ac-

cording to the custom of Spain, at the hands of Peter Ortiz,

it according to the same custom of our
lord the king Alphonso. He also demands the revenues which
the king of Navarre so often mentioned has received from
Logrono, and from all the places above-named, from the time
of his invasion, as also recompense for the losses which he inflicted upon that land, by laying it waste and delivering it to
the flames, the amount of all which is estimated at nearly one
hundred thousand golden marks. He further demands Puente
la Reyna, and Saragossa, and the whole of the land extending from those two towns to the river Ebro ; which land king
Alphonso, of blessed memory, grandfather of the emperor,
held and enjoyed in peace ; and through him, according to
the custom of Spain, his kinsman, Sancho, king of Arragon,
and after his death, his son, king Peter, and after the death
of king Peter, his brother, Alphonso, king of Arragon, in the
same manner as his kinsmen and friends had held it. He
also claims a moiety of Tudela, on the grounds of his maternal descent, which count Dalpreg gave to his cousin-german,
queen Margaret, who was the wife of king Garsias, and grandmother of the said king Alphonso, in consequence whereof
the aforesaid Tudela does in no way belong to Navarre."
After the bishop of Palencia, and count Gomez, and the
other envoys of the king of Castille had set forth the above,
and other matters to a similar effect, both by writing and
word of mouth, they made an end of speaking. Upon this,
the bishop of Pampeluna, and the other envoys of the king
of Navarre, arose, and [orally] contradicting nothing that

which Peter Ortiz held

had been alleged against them by their opponents, produced

a writing, in which were contained their petition, claims,
and allegations, to the following effect
:

The Claim of the king of Navarre.

"

Sancho, king of Navarre, lays claim to the monastery of

Cudejo, Monte d'Oca, the valley of Saint Vincent, the val-

A.D. 1177.

THE CLAIM Of THE KIXG OF NAVABRE.

447

and Sierra Alba,

ley of Oliocastro, Cingovilas, Monte Negro,
To all the above he lays claim, and
as far as Agreda.
whatever places lie within these districts on the side of
Navarre, and he lays claim to the entire revenues of this
district, from the period of the death of king Sancho at Pe1

nanel.

All the above, as belonging to his kingdom, Garsias,

king of Navarre and Nagara, great-great grandfather of
the said king Sancho, held and enjoyed in peace and quietness and his great grandfather was expelled by violence from
his kingdom, on account of his imbecility, by Alphonso, king
of Castille, his kinsman.
However, in process of time, king
Garsias, of famous memory, his grandson, and father of the
present king, by the Divine will, and with the aid of the
his
fealty of those of whom he was the natural lord, recovered
kingdom, although not the entirety thereof, and the remaining
portion is the same that is now claimed by his son Sancho,
In addition to this, he makes claim of
king of Navarre.
the following places, which the emperor took from his father,
;

king Garsias, by violence, namely Naga, a castle of the Christians and Jews, Gramon, Pancorvo, Belforest, the monastery of
Cereso, Celorigo, Bilboa, Medria, Yegueta, Claver, Verbea, and
Lantaron. These same he makes claim of, and demands restitution thereof, because his father, king Garsias, possessed
them by hereditary right, and the emperor took them from
him. Also, as to Belforest, he makes this complaint, that
;

the empuror restored the same to king Garsias, his father, and
after his death, the said emperor took it away from Sancho,
the present king of Navarre, who then held and enjoyed

He also
in peace, as being his own by hereditary right.
restitution to him by Alphonso, king of Castille,
of certain castles that have been veiy recently taken from him,
together with all the revenues received therefrom, and whatever
it

demands

he would have enjoyed

The names
gos,

if

he had not been expelled therefrom.

Kel, Ocon, Parnu-

of these castles are as follow

Gramon, Cereso, Valorcanas, Trepcana,

Milier,

Amihugo,

Haiaga, Miranda, Santa Agathea, Salinas, Portela, Malversin,

Legiun, and the fortress held by Godin. And to these he lays
claim on the grounds that he held and enjoyed the same
as his own, and was, without any judicial formalities, expelled therefrom, and his complaint ought therefore to have
the precedence, inasmuch as the same was the last act of

ANNALS OF EOGEK DE HOVEDEJT.

448

violence committed, and consequently

amends should
he has ceased
right.

And

first

to

be made.

have any

this

we

And

is

A.D. 1177-

the one for which

further, as to the other side,

right, if ever

are prepared to

he did have any such

show by the above-

named instrument, in which is contained a truce for ten years;

wherefore, king Sancho makes complaint, because it is true,
that king Alphonso has violated his promise made in the
For he has received injury within those ten
treaty aforesaid.
years, by being deprived of the following castles, Kel,
Legiun, Malversin, and Portela. In addition to the above,
the king of Navarre demands restitution by the king of
92
marks of silver, king
Castille, of the sum of one hundred
Sancho, who now reigns over the kingdom of Navarre, hereby
offering satisfaction to the king Alphonso, upon all his
according to the arbitration of the barons of

plaints,

com-

them

both, or of the most serene king of England. And we affirm

with confidence, that these acts, and the like to them, perpetrated in the face of such covenants and such truce, ought
to be redressed before we come to any other article whatFor this the law demands, this usage
ever of these claims.
demands, this the canonical ordinances demand, this all right
and justice demand. The things that we have said are here
set forth in written characters, but shall be more fully and
more copiously explained by word of mouth."
When the above-named envoys of the king of Navarre had
set forth the above, and other matters of a similar nature, and
the envoys of the king of Castille did not contradict any of
the allegations made by them, Henry king of England, son of
the empress Matilda, the Holy Evangelists being produced in
presence of all the people, ordered the said envoys of the king
of Castille and the king of Navarre make oath, before he
pronounced judgment, that their masters, namely, the king of
Castille and the king of Navarre, would receive and strictly

observe his award, both as to restitution as well as to the

truce, and that if they should fail so to do, then they themselves would surrender their bodies into his hands and power.
This being accordingly done, the earls and barons of the
royal court of England adjudged that full restitution should
be made to each of the parties above-named of what he had
Accordingly, the king of England wrote
rightfully claimed.
to the above-named kings of Spain to the following effect
:

y-

Probably, a mistake for a hundred thousand.

A.O. 1177.

A.WAKD OF THE KING OF ENGLAND.

449

The Award of Henry, king of England, upon the judgment given in

his court between the king of Castille and the king of Navarre.
"
Henry, by the grace of God, king of England, duke of
Normandy and of Aquitaine, and earl of Anjou, to his most
dearly beloved friends Alphonso, king of Castille, and Sancho,
According as, from the tenor of
king of Navarre, greeting.
your letters, and the relation of your trustworthy servants,
93
John, bishop of Tarragona, Peter de Areis, Gunter, and Peter
de Binoso, and from the assertions of your envoys, the bishop
of Palencia, count Gomez, Lobdioz, Gomez, the son of Garsias,
Garsias, the son of Garsias; Peter, the son of Peter, Gotteri
Fernanz, the bishop of Pampeluna, Garsias Bermer, Sancho
the son of Ramiro, Espagnol de Taissonat, Peter the son of Bamiro, and Ascenar de Chalez, we have been informed, it has
pleased us by our judgment to bring to a termination the dis-

putes that exist between you, with relation to certain castles

and lands, together with the boundaries and appurtenances
thereof. And for that purpose, we, receiving your trustworthy
servants and your envoys with that respect which was their
due, considering that peace being made between you would
greatly conduce to the honor of God and the whole of Christendom, have both with reference to holy religion and our ordinary
welfare, taken this upon us.
Therefore, the trustworthy persons chosen by you in common, and your deputies, and the
pleaders of your causes being summoned into our presence, and
that of our bishops and earls and barons, we have carefully
heard, and have come to a full understanding of, the petitions
and allegations of both parties.
Upon these points, those
envoys to whom the cause of Alphonso, king of Castille, has
been entrusted, have made allegation that Sancho, king of
Navarre, did unjustly and by force take from the said king of
Castille, while he was yet a ward and an orphan, certain cas-

and lands, namely, Logrono, Navarette, Andeva, Abtol,

and Agosen, 94 with all their boundaries and appurtenances,
which his father, on the day of his decease, and which he himself for some years after had quietly enjoyed
in consequence
whereof they claimed that restitution should be made to him
of the same.
But the envoys to whom the cause of Sancho
tles

93

As to

this person, see the

mentioned
VOL. I.

in the claim of the

M They are more fully

note in p. 443.
king of Castille, p. 415.

GO

AKNTALS OF BOGES DE HOVEDEW.

450

A.D. 1177.

king of Navarre was entrusted, contradicting nothing of what

had been alleged by the others, asserted that Alphonso the
before-mentioned king of Castille, had, by arms, and unjustly,
taken from Sancho, the before-named king of Navarre, certain
castles, namely, Legiun, Portela, and the castle that Godin
holds, and the said other party, making no contradiction whatever thereto, demanded with like urgency that restitution should
And further, it was stated in the
be made thereof to him.

by you in common that you had, giving your

concluded a truce between you for a
period of seven years, and the same was witnessed openly in
court by your envoys.
Having therefore held counsel with
all due deliberation with our bishops, earls, and barons, and
considering that peace between you is necessary, both for
letter written

word

for the same,

the propagation of the Christian faith and the confusion of the

enemies of Christ, and receiving a full assurance, both from
your own written declarations and the allegations of your envoys, that you will pay obedience to our counsel and advice
both in establishing and preserving peace, before proceeding to
pronounce our award as to the above-written complaints and
truces, we do command you by your envoys, and do counsel

and enjoin you, and in addition thereto, do, by this present

writing, command you, to establish peace between yourselves,
and faithfully for the future to observe the same. Now, as to
the complaints above-mentioned relative to the castles and lands,
with all the boundaries and appurtenances thereof, that have on
each side been by force and injustice taken from the other, inasmuch as no answer was made by either side to the acts of
violence alleged on the other side, and no reason was alleged
why the restitution which they respectively demanded should
not be made, we do decree that full restitution shall be made
to each party of the places above-mentioned which have as of
do also by our award enjoin that the
right been claimed.

We

between you before-named, which, as already mentioned,

have been ratified by you on your word, as appears from your
written documents, as also from the public avowal made to us
truces

trial, shall, until the time therein agreed

do will also
upon, be inviolably observed between you.
and command for the sake of peace, that king Alphonso, our
dearly beloved son, shall pay to Sancho, king of Navarre, his
uncle, every year for the space of ten years, three thousand

by your envoys upon

We

A.D. 1177.

BROTHER OF THE

EAKI, OF

FERRERS SLAIN.

451

marabotins94 such payments to be made at three periods in the

the first payment of one
year at the city of Burgos, namely
thousand marabotins to be made at the end of the first four
months after the above-mentioned restitution shall have been
made, the second payment of one thousand marabotins to be
made at the end of the next succeeding four months, and another payment of one thousand marabotins to be made at the
end of the next four months the said payments so to be made
that in each of the ten years next ensuing after the said restitution, there shall be paid to Sancho, king of Navarre, at the same
periods and at the above-named place, three thousand marabotins.
Also, the envoys of each of you have, before pronouncing
our judgment, solemnly sworn that you will strictly observe our
judgment aforesaid, both as to the restitution as well as to the
observance of the treaty of peace ; and that in case you shall
not do so, they will surrender their persons into our hands and
power. Witnesses hereto, Richard, archbishop of Canterbury,
;

Hugh, bishop of Durham,

Geoffrey, bishop of Ely, Roger, bishop

of Worcester, Bartholomew, bishop of Exeter, Gilbert, bishop of
London, Walter, bishop of Rochester, Reginald, bishop of
Bath, John, bishop of Norwich, John, bishop of Chichester,
Robert, bishop of Hereford, the bishop of Saint David's, Master

Ada, the bishop of Saint Asaph, the bishop of Bangor, Christian, bishop of Whitherne, Geoffrey, earl of Brittany, son of the
king, William, earl of Aumarle, Robert, earl of Leicester,
William de Mandeville, earl of Essex, William, earl of Gloucester, William de Arundel, earl of Sussex, Hugh, earl of
Chester, and of the barons of England, Richard de Lucy, William de Vesci, Henry de Lacy, Odonel de TJmfraville, Robert de
Vals, Roger de Mowbray, Robert de Stuteville, Philip de
Kimbe, Roger Bigot, and many others, both clergy and laity."
*

During this council, the brother of the earl of Ferrers was

by night at London, and thrown out from his inn into the
mud of the streets, for which deed our lord the king took into
slain

custody

many of

the citizens of

London

among whom

*4

there

This was a gold coin of Spain, the exact value of which is now unknown. The name has been suggested to have been derived from " Butin de
" The
Maranes,"
booty of the Moors," as forming a large proportion of
the spoils of the Moors when repulsed in their invasion of Spain.
It is
said that it was while energetically discussing the origin of this word at
Caen, the learned Bochart was attacked with a fit of apoplexy, of which

he shortly after died.

co

452

ANNALS OP KOGEH DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1177.

was arrested a certain aged man of high rank and great wealth
whose name was John he being unable to prove his innocence by means of the judgment by water, offered our lord the
;

for the preservation of his life.

fifty pounds of silver
But inasmuch as he had been cast in the judgment by water,
the king refused to receive the money, and ordered him to be
hanged on a gibbet.
In the same year Philip, earl of Flanders, in contravention
of the oath which he had made to the king of England, gave
the eldest daughter of his brother the earl of Boulogne in marriage to the duke de Saringes shortly afterwards, leaving the
duke de Saringes, she married the count de Saint Paul, and then

king

leaving the count de Saint Paul, married the count Reginald

de Dammartin, who received with her the earldom of Boulogne.
The other daughter of the earl of Boulogne he also gave in
marriage to Henry, duke of Louvaine.
In the same year the before-named earl of Flanders came
over to England, to hold a conference with the king of England, and, receiving from him leave to go on the pilgrimage,
he and "William de Mandeville, earl of Essex, and many barons
and knights of various countries assumed the sign of the cross,
and set out for Jerusalem; where joining the brethren of the
Temple and the Hospitallers, and Raymond, prince of Antioch,
and nearly all the knights of the land of Jerusalem, they laid
siege to Harang, a fortified place of the pagans. Having stayed a
month before it while laying siege thereto, and having almost
undermined it, by the advice of the Templars they received a
large sum of money from the pagans, and so departed without
accomplishing their object. On the day after their departure, a
great part of the castle which they had been besieging fell
down, and on returning home they found the money which
they had received from the pagans to be nothing but copper

and brass.
In the meantime, Saladin, king of Babylon, having united
with him the kings and princes of the pagans, with more
than five hundred thousand horse and foot entered the land
of the Christians, and pitched his tents not far from the
holy city of Jerusalem. On healing this, the Templars, and
Hospitallers, and knights of the king of Jerusalem, who
had remained for the protection of the city, went forth to meet
the pagans, together with the people of the city, who had
taken up arms, while the bishop of Bethlehem carried before

A.O. 117".

CASTLES GAKBISOXEB BY THE KING.

453

them the wood of the cross of our Lord. Making a bold attack
upon the pagans, they forced them to give way. and, Oh supreme bounty of the Most High the Christians, who were not
in number more than ten thousand fighting men, gained the
victory over five hundred thousand pagans, and that by the aid
of the Most High.
For it appeared in a vision to the pagans as
though the hosts of the armies of heaven were descending by
a ladder under the form of armed knights, and aiding the
!

The pagans being unable

were put to. flight, on which, the Christians, pursuing them, put them to the edge of the sword, and
slew of them more than a hundred thousand, and took a great
number of prisoners. But Saladin, by means of his coursers,
made his escape however, in this battle he lost many of his
nephews and kinsmen, and of the principal men of his army.
In addition to this, to the utter confusion of the pagans, and
Christians in the attack upon them.

to endure their onset,

of the Christian faith, it appeared to

the pagans that the extremity of the wood of the cross of
our Lord, which the bishop of Bethlehem was carrying, reached
up to heaven, and that its arms were embracing the whole
world ; at which being greatly alarmed, they took to flight.
The Christians, on gaining this glorious victory, returned with
joyousness to Jerusalem, and filled the land with the spoils of
the slain. This battle took place, to the praise and glory of
our Lord Jesus Christ, upon the plain of Ramah, in the year of
grace eleven hundred and seventy-seven, on the seventh day
before the calends of December, being the feast of Saint Catherine the Virgin and Martyr.
In the same year, the Christians fortified a very strong castle in the kingdom of Saladin,
at the Ford of Jacob, beyond the river Jordan ; but Saladin
tok it by storm, and with it was taken the grand Master of the
Hospital at Jerusalem, who, being carried into the territory of
Saladin, died there of hunger.
In the same year, our lord the king of England, the father,
delivered to William de Stuteville the custody of the castle of
95
to Roger de Stuteville the custody of the casRakesburt,
95
tle of the Maidens, * to William de Neville the
custody of
the castle of Norham, to Roger, archbishop of York, the
96
to Geoffrey de Necustody of the castle of Scartheburg,
ville the custody of the castle of Berwick, and to Roger de
for the establishment

95

Roxburgh.

Edinburgh.

Scarborough.

454

AXTfALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEK.

A.D. 1177.

Conyers the -custody of the fortress of Durham, which the king

had taken from Hugh, the bishop of Durham, because he had
only made a feint of serving him in the civil wars. In consequence of this, the bishop gave him two thousand marks of
silver to regain his favour, on condition that his castles should
be left standing, and that the king should give to his son,
Henry de Pudsey, his royal manor of Wighton, with its appurtenances.
After this, the king went to Oxford, and, holding a general
council there, created his son John king of Ireland, having a
grant and confirmation thereof from Alexander, the Supreme
Pontiff.
To this council there also came, to meet the king,
97
Rees, the son of Griffin,
prince of South "Wales, David, the
son of Owen, prince of North Wales, who had married the
sister of the said king of England, Cadewalan, prince of Del-

Owen de KevUian, Griffin de Brunfeld, and Madoc,

the son of Gervetrog, together with many other of the noblemen of Wales, who all did homage to the king of England,
the father, and swore fealty to him against all men, and that
they would maintain peace with him and with his kingdom.
At the same council, also, our lord the king of England gave
to the above-named Ilees, the son of Griffin, the land of
Merioneth, and to David, the son of Owen, the land of Ellesmere.
nain,

The king also gave to Hugh de Lacy, as above-mentioned,

the whole of Meath, in Ireland, with its appurtenances, for the
services of one hundred knights, to hold the same of himself
and his son John, and confirmed the same to him by charter.
He also there gave to Robert Fitz- Stephen and Milo de Cogham
the kingdom of Cork, for the services of sixty knights, to hold
the same of himself and of his son John, with the exception of
the city of Cork and one cantred, 98 which our lord the king
He also there gave to
reserved to himself and to his heirs.
Hubert Fitz-Hubert, and to William, the brothers of earl Reginald, and to Jollan de la Primerai, their nephew, the kingdom of
Limerick, for the services of sixty knights, to hold the same
of himself and of his son John, with the exception of the city
of Limerick and one cantred, which our lord the king reserved
to himself and to his heirs.
""

Rice ap Griffyd.

w The

British

name

for a hundred.

DIVISION OF THE LANDS OF IHEiAND.

A.D. 1177.

455

Our lord the king also gave to William Fitz-Aldelm, his

seneschal, the custody of the city of "Wexford, with all its appurtenances, and enacted that the places under-written should
thenceforth be appurtenant to the services of Wexford, namely,
Arklow, with its appurtenances, Glascarric, with its appurtenances, the lands of Gilbert de Boisrohard, Ferneg Winal, with
their appurtenances, Femes, with its appurtenances, the whole
of the lands of Hervey, between Wexford and the waters of
Waterford, the service of Raymond de Drune, the service of
Frodrevelan, the service of Utmorth de Leighlin, the tenement, also, of Machtaloe, with its appurtenances, Leis, the
lands of Geoflrey de Constantin, with the whole of the appurtenances, and the whole of the lands of Otveld.
Our lord the king also there delivered into the custody of
Robert le Poer, his marshal, the city of "Waterford, with all its

appurtenances, and enacted that the places under-written

should thenceforth be appurtenant to the services of Waterford, namely, the whole of the land which lies between Waterford and the water beyond Lismore, and the whole of the
The king of Englands of Oiseric, with their appurtenances.
land also there delivered the city of Dublin, with all its appurtenances, into the charge of Hugh de Lacy, and enacted that
all the places under- written should thenceforth be appurtenant
to the service of Dublin the whole of the lands of Ofellane, with
their appurtenances, Kildare, with its appurtenances, the whole
of the hinds of Offalaia, with their appurtenances, Wicklow,
with its appurtenances, the service of Meath, and the service
of four knights due from Robert le Poer, by tenure of his castle
of Dunavet.
After our lord the king had, at Oxford, in manner aforesaid,
divided the lands of Ireland and their services, he made all the
persons to whom he had entrusted the custody thereof do
homage to himself and to his son John, and take the oaths of
allegiance and fealty to them for their lands in Ireland. Also,
at the same council, our lord the king gave to Richard, prior
99
of Rikeby, the abbey of Whitby, and to Benedict, prior of
the church of the Holy Trinity at Canterbuiy, the abbey of
Burgh on which Richard, the archbishop of Canterbury, consecrated him abbat thereof.
In the same year, the before-named Yivianus, cardinal priest
:

99

Perhaps the abbey of Revesby, in Lincolnshire.

AJJXALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

456

A.D.

177.

and legate of the Apostolic See, having completed the business

of his legateship in Ireland, came back to England, and, with
the safe conduct of our lord the king, returned to Scotland,
and. holding a synod at the castle of Edinburgh, suspended
from the pontifical office Christian, bishop of Whitherne, because he had refused to come to the synod so held by him but
the bishop of Whitherne did not take any notice of the suspension, being protected by Roger, archbishop of York, whose
suffragan he was.
;

After this, our lord the king came to Marlborough, where

the king gave to Philip de Braose all the kingdom of Limerick,
for the service of sixty knights, to hold of him and of his son.
John for Hubert and William, the brothers of Reginald, earl
1
of Cornwall, and Joslan de la Pumerai, their nephew, declined to accept the gift of that kingdom, because it was not
For Monoderus, 2 who was the
yet reduced into possession.
and
had
done
of
Limerick,
homage for it to the king of
king
England, having been slain by some of his courtiers, one of
his issue, a powerful and active man, invaded the kingdom of
Limerick, gained possession of it, and ruled it with a strong
hand, acknowledging no subjection to the king of England,
and refusing to obey his officers, because of their faithless conduct, and the evils they had inflicted on the people of Ireland
without their deserving them. The king of Cork, also, and manyother wealthy persons in Ireland, rose in rebellion against the
king of England and his officers and their last doings were
;

still

worse than their former ones, as they

fell to

slaughtering

one another.

In this year, the relics of Saint Amphibalus and his companions were discovered through a revelation from heaven,
and were translated to St. Albans, on the seventh day beIn the same year,
fore the calends of July, being Saturday.
queen Margaret, the wife of the king, the son, being pregnant,
went to her father, the king of France, and, on arriving at Paris,
was delivered of a still-born son. The Franks, however, asserted that this son of the king was born alive and was baptized,
and named William. In the same year, on the thirteenth day
1

He

John de

is

la

called Jollan de la Primerai

in p. 454.

Holinshed

calls

him

Pumeray.
He is called " Monocnlus" by Holinshed, who gives as the reason,
" because he had but one
eye.
2

A.T).

BURIAL-GROUNDS GRANTED TO THE JEWS.

11/7.

457

before the calends of July, it rained a shower of blood for

two whole hours, in the Isle of Wight, so much so that linen
clothes which were hung out upon the hedges were stained

with

this bloody rain, just as

though they had been dipped

in blood.

In this year, also, Martin, a canon-regular of the church of

Bomigny, clandestinely carried away the body of Saint Petroc,
and, taking to flight, carried it with him to the abbey of
On discovering this, Koger, the prior of the
Saint Mevennes.
church of Bomigny, with the better-disposed portion of his
chapter, went to the king of England, the father, and wrought
so effectually against him that, by his precept, he commanded
the abbey and community of Saint Mevennes, without delay,

body of Saint Petroc to Roger, the prior of

and, in case they should not do so, the king ordered
Roland de Dinant, the justiciary of Brittany, to take the Saint's
body by force, and deliver it into the hands of the aboveto restore the

Bomigny

named prior of Bomigny. On hearing this, the abbat and

community of Saint Mevennes, having care for the safety of
their church, and not daring to oppose the king's wishes,
restored the said body, without any diminution thereof, to

Roger, the prior of Bomigny, making oath upon the Holy Evangelists, and upon the relics of the saints, that they had restored
the identical body, unchanged, and in an entirely perfect state.
In the same year, our lord the king of England, the father,
restored to Bartholomew, the bishop of Exeter, the chapelry
of Boseham, 3 and made him chaplain thereof, Arnulph, the
Bishop of Lisieux, to whom the king had unjustly given the
^fc'd chapelry, agreeing and consenting thereto. For the abovenamed bishop of Lisieux, being led to repentance, gave to the
bffore-mentioned bishop of Exeter, and to his church, letters
patent of his resignation of the said chapelry of Boseham,
renouncing the same for himself and his successors for ever.
Our lord the king, also, gave a charter of surrender and confirmation of the chapelry of Boseham to the church of Exeter,
in presence of Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, Geoffrey,
bishop of Ely, John, bishop of Chichester, and numerous other
witnesses. In this year also, our lord the king gave permission
to the Jews in his dominions to have a burial-ground for each
city of England, without the walls of the said cities, wherever
3

In Sussex.

458

ANNALS OF BOGEE. DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1177-

they could, for a reasonable sum and in a convenient situation,

purchase a place for the burial of their dead. For, before this,
all Jews who died were carried to London to be buried.
In the same year, by the Divine mercy, pope Alexander and
Frederic, emperor of the Romans, were reconciled at Venice,
at the Rialto there
the schism being thereby put an end to,
which had now continued in the Church of Rome for nearly
;

At this reconcilement there were present

eighteen years.
of the party of our lord the pope, Hunbald, cardinal-bishop
of Ostia, William de Pavia, cardinal-bishop of Porto, Walter,
cardinal-bishop of Albano, Conrad, cardinal-bishop of Sabina,
Manfred, cardinal-bishop of Palestrina. John of Naples, cardinal-priest,
priest, Peter

Theodinus, cardinal-priest,
Albert, cardinalde Bona, cardinal-priest, Bosus, cardinal-priest,

Vivianus, cardinal-priest, Herenbrand, cardinal-priest, Jacinto,

cardinal- deacon, Herdizum, cardinal-deacon, Chinche Chapel,
cardinal-deacon, Laborandus, cardinal-deacon, Hugezun, cardinal-deacon, Reiner, cardinal-deacon, the archbishop of Vienna,
the archbishop of Bourges, the archbishop of Milan, the archbishop of Ravenna, the archbishop of Salerno, and count Roger
de Andre, on behalf of the king of Sicily.
On the side of Frederic, emperor of the Romans, there were
present at the above-mentioned reconciliation the persons undernamed : the archbishop of Magdeburg, Philip, archbishop of
Cologne, Christian, archbishop of Mentz, the archbishop of
Besancon, the archbishop of Treves, the elector of Worms, the
prothonotary of the emperor, count Henry de Dice, the marThese having all assembled
quis Albert, and many others.
in the city of Venice, on the ninth day before the calends of
August, on the vigil of Saint James the Apostle, the above-

named emperor,

as had been previously arranged and agreed

upon, came to the church of Saint Nicholas, which is one
mile distant from Venice ; and there, both he and the archbishops, bishops, and other principal men of the kingdom of
Germany, renouncing their schism, rendered themselves deserving to receive the benefits of absolution from the bishops
and cardinals whom our lord the pope had sent for the purpose
of absolving them.
After this, they came to Venice, where, before the church
of Saint Mark, the before-named emperor humbly paid all

THE AHTI-POPE

A.D. 1177.

459

CALIXTTJS DEGRADED.

honor and reverence to our lord the pope as Supreme Pontiff,

7
and, receiving from him the kiss of peace, devoutl} placed himself at his right-hand, and, with great dutifulness, led him
On the succeeding day, it
into the church as far as the altar.
being the feast of Saint James and the second day of the "week,
the before-named emperor came to meet our lord the pope
outside of the church of Saint Mark, and, devoutly placing
himself at his right hand, led him into the church, and, the
service of the mass having been there celebrated, then conducted him to the door of the said church and, while our lord
the pope was mounting his palfrey, the above-named emperor
held for him the stirrup, 4 and showed him all the honor and
reverence which his ancestors had been in the habit of show;

ing to the pope's predecessors.

At this council, also, John, abbat of Struma, who had been
styled pope Calixtus, and was the third and last anti-pope of

was degraded, and was rejected and renounced by

the emperor himself and all his principal men, both eccleIn like manner, all the archbishops,
siastics and seculars.
bishops, and abbats of the kingdom of Germany who had been
ordained either by him or by the other anti-popes, his predecessors, namely, by Octavianus, who had been styled pope Victhis schism,

tor, or by Guido de Crema, who had been styled pope Paschal,

were degraded. The altars, also, which had been consecrated
by them, or by those ordained by them, were destroyed. At this
council, also, Conrad, the brother of the above-named emperor,
received from the hands of pope Alexander the archbishopric
of Sanceburg, 5 together with the legateship of the whole kingdom of Germany, to hold the same for life. Indeed, this Conrad, when in the time of the schism he had been elected archLishop of Mentz, refused to receive consecration from pope

Octavianus, but, preferring to live among Catholics in a state

of poverty for the name of Christ, rather than among schismatics be loaded with riches and transitory blessings, came
to pope Alexander at the city of Sens, by whom being kindly
received, he was made cardinal-bishop of Sabina ; and Christian, chancellor of the emperor, succeeding him as archbishop
of Mentz, received the pall from Guido of Crema, which he
4

"

mean
5

"

"
here, or, as it should be written,
stapia,"
Stapha
a kind of ladder which was used in mounting a horse.

JSaltzburg

is

clearly meant.

may

possibly

460

ANNALS OF KOGEH DE HOVEDEN.

A. D. 1177.

afterwards burned with his own hands, because he had received it of him, and was absolved at Venice, at the llialto,
in the palace of the Patriarch, before pope Alexander and the
whole of the cardinals, and receiving the pall from Alexander,
continued to be archbishop of Mentz.

The Letter of pope Alexander to Richard, archbishop of Canterbury, and his suffragans, on the restoration of peace to the
Church.

"Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

to his venerable brethren Eichard, archbishop of Canterbury,

and his

suffragans, and his beloved sons the abbats appointed

in the archbishopric of Canterbury, and who especially belong
to the Roman Church, health and the Apostolic benediction.
do give to Almighty God exceeding praise and thanks,
who, though He has for so long permitted the ship of Peter to
be tossed by the stormy tempests of the sea, has now at length
given His orders to the winds and the waves, and a great calm
has ensued, insomuch that, the waves of the raging sea being
appeased, the said ship has been brought into the haven of rest
and of safety. For our most dearly beloved son in Christ, Frederic, the illustrious emperor of the Romans, on a day recently
past, being the Lord's day before the feast of Saint James, with
great devoutness came into our presence at Venice, attended
by the principal ecclesiastics and laymen of his realm, and
there, before an innumerable concourse of men and women,
who repeated his praises with the loudest acclamations, paid all
reverence and honor to ourselves as Supreme Pontiff; and on
the feast of Saint James, as we were going at his entreaty to the
church of Saint Mark for the purpose of celebrating the solemnity of the mass, he came to meet us, and after the mass

We

was finished, which, unworthy as we are, he reverently heard

performed by us, he paid us all the honor which his ancestors
On the
had been accustomed to shew unto our predecessors.
calends also of the present month of August, the before-named
emperor, in presence of a numerous multitude of persons,
6
caused oath to be made on his soul, on which his chief men
who were then present, both ecclesiastics as well as laymen,
the said oath being administered, did confirm the same, to
the effect that he would for ever keep intact and inviolate
6 This
peculiar kind of oath
kings of France.

we

learn was especially used by the early

LETTER OP POPE ALEXANDER.

A.D. 1177.

461

the peace towards the Church, and for fifteen years towards our
most dearly beloved son in Christ, William, the illustrious king of
Sicily, and the truce with the Lombards from the aforesaid
calends of August for the space of six years in such manner
as the said peace and truce had been agreed upon, and arranged
and reduced to writing. Accordingly, in the same way that the
said emperor has received us as the Catholic pope and his spiritual father, so do we acknowledge him as the Catholic emperor,
and his wife as the Catholic empress, and their son as the Catholic
Wherefore give thanks to our Creator who in His comking.
passion has looked upon His spouse the Holy Church, and has
in the fulness of His grace, after the many persecutions by
which she has been grievously oppressed and crushed, restored
Given at Yenice, at the Eialto, on
peace and quietness to her.
the eighth day before the ides of August."
of pope Alexander to Roger, archbishop of York, and
Hugh, bishop of Durham, on the peace made between himself
and the emperor.

Tl\e Letter

11

Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

to his venerable brethren, Roger, archbishop of York, and legate
of the Apostolic See, and Hugh, bishop of Durham, health and
the Apostolic benediction.
The obedience you have manifested
in your most pleasing devotedness, and which you are known
to have displayed both duteously and laudably towards ourselves and the Church, require that to you, as especial and
duteous spiritual sons of the Church, we should describe the
successes of the Church, inasmuch as it is worthy and becoming
and right that those whom we have found so firmly rooted
and established in duty towards us, we should render joyous
and pleased at our welfare and that of the Church. Therefore, together with ourselves, give thanks to Almighty God who
dwells on high, and who from above looks down upon the lowly,
by whose bounty it has come to pass that His spouse the holy

Church, after being long and grievously tossed by stormy waves

and most mighty tempests, has now at length reached the
haven of safety and, the raging storms appeased, enjoys the
For, on
tranquillity her due, and so much longed for by her.
;

the twelfth day before the calends of the present month

of August, by command of our most dearly beloved son in
Christ Frederic, the illustrious emperor of the Romans, the son

462

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D.

1177.

of the marquis Albert, a man of noble rank, great and powerand chamberlain of the emperor himself, in presence
of the principal ecclesiastics and laymen of the kingdom of
Germany, publicly made oath upon his soul, while touching
the holy Evangelists, in our presence and before an innumerable
concourse of persons, to the effect that after the said emperor
had come to Venice, all questions and disputes being set at
rest, he would make peace with the Church as the same had
been arranged and agreed upon by our brethren and his principal men, and peace with our most dearly beloved son in Christ
"William, the illustrious king of Sicily, for fifteen years, and a
truce with the Lombards for the space of six years, to be ratified
by oath upon his soul, as also by his principal men, according
to the contents of the charter containing the said treaties of
peace and truce. Also, the chief men of the kingdom of Germany, namely, our venerable brethren the archbishops of Magdeburg and Cologne, and Christian, the so-called archbishop of
Mentz, and certain others, then made oath for themselves upon
their souls to the same effect.
On the ninth day before the
calends of August the before-named emperor, as had been
arranged and agreed upon, came to the church of Saint Nicholas, which is one mile distant from Venice, where, both he,
as also the archbishops, bishops, and other principal men of
Germany, renouncing their schism, were thereby rendered deserving of the benefit of absolution at the hands of our brethren
the bishops and cardinals at our command, certain other persons
After this, they came to Venice, and
being there present.
there before the church of Saint Mark the before-named emperor, in the presence of an innumerable concourse of men and
women, who returned thanks and rendered praises with the
loudest acclamations, humbly and reverently paid obedience
and respect to ourselves as Supreme Pontiff; and having received from us the kiss of peace dutifully took his place at our
right hand, and with the respect and devotedness which was our
due, led us into the church as far as the altar. On the following
day, being the feast of Saint James, at the request of the said
emperor, we came to the aforesaid church of Saint Mark to
perform the solemnity of the mass, and on our arriving there
the before-named emperor came forth from the church to meet
us, and having dutifully taken his place at our right hand, led
us into the church, and after the celebration of the mass, walked
ful,

PROPOSED MARRIAGE OF THE EARL OF POITOU.

A.D. 1177.

463

hand to the door of the said church, and when we

mounted our palfrey which was there ready, held our stirrup
and showed us all the honor and respect which his ancestors
had been accustomed to show to our predecessors. It will,
at our right

therefore, be your anxiety to congratulate ourselves and the

Church upon our prosperity and success, and to impart the effects

of peace to the other devoted sons of the Church, in order that

those who are influenced by zeal for the house of the Lord may rejoice and exult in the Lord for the gift of peace sent unto them
from above. Given at Venice, at the Rialto, on the seventh
day before the calends of August."
In the same year, Peter, cardinal priest, titular of Saint
Chrysogonus, and legate from the Apostolic See, formerly bishop
elect of the see of Meaux, came into France and received a
mandate from pope Alexander, that the whole of Normandy
and all the lands of the king of England on both sides of the
sea should be placed under interdict, unless he should allow his
son Richard, earl of Poitou, to marry Alice, the daughter of
Louis, king of France, whom the king of England had for a
long time, and beyond the period that had been agreed upon
between them, kept in his charge. "When this was understood
by the king of England, he appealed to the presence of our
lord the pope, in his own behalf and that of his territories, and
shortly after crossed over from England to Normandy, where
a conference was held between him and the king of France at
Ivery, on the eleventh day before the calends of October, in the
presence of the before-named cardinal and the chief men of

both kingdoms.
Here the king of England the father, by his people, plighted
his faith and caused oath to be made on his soul, 7 that his son
Richard, earl of Poitou, should be married to the before-named
Alice, if the king of France, the father of the young lady,
would give to the before-named Richard, earl of Poitou, the city
of Bourges with its appurtenances as his daughter's marriage
portion, according to the terms of the covenant that had been
made thereon between them, and would give to his son king
the whole of the French portion of Veuilgesin, 8 namely,
the whole of the land that lies between Gisors and Pontoise,
\\hieh he had promised that he would give him as a marriage
But as the king of France declined
portion with his daughter.

Henry

See the

last note.

Now

the Vexin.

464

ANNALS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDE1T.

A.D. 1177.

them up, the king of England would not allow his

son Richard to marry the before-named Alice.
Nevertheless, at the said interview, by the advice of the cardinal and
the chief men of both kingdoms, friendship and a final reconciliation were made between the king of France and the king
of England upon the following terms
" Know all
men, both present as well as to come, that I Louis,
by the grace of God king of the Franks, and I Henry, by the
like grace king of England, wish it to be understood by all
men, both present and to come, that we, by the inspiration of
God, have promised and made oath that we will go together,
in the service of Christianity, and assuming the cross will depart for Jerusalem, in manner contained in the instrument made
between us as to assuming the cross.
do also will that all
should know that we now are and henceforth wish to be friends,
and that each of us will, to the best of his power, defend life
and limb for the other, and his wordly honors against all men.
And if any person shall presume to do injury to either of us, I
Henry, to the best of my poAver, will aid Louis, king of France,
my liege lord, against all men and I Louis will, to the best of
to give

We

power, aid Henry, king of England, as my vassal and liegeman, against all men saving always that faith which we owe
to our liegemen so long as they shall preserve their fealty to
ourselves. And from henceforth neither of us will harbour any
enemy of the other in his dominions, from the time that delivery
And to the end that henceof him shall have been demanded.
forth all matter of discord between us may be removed, we do
mutually agree that as to the lands and possessions and other
things which each of us now possesses, the one shall from this
time forward make no demand thereof against the other, (except Auvergne, as to which the dispute arose between us,
and except the fee of Chateau Raoul, and except some small
fees and allotments of lands belonging to us in Berry,) in
case our vassals should take any portion thereof the one from
And if, as to the
the other or in opposition to either of us.
are above excepted, we shall not be able of ourplaces which
selves to come to an agreement, then I Louis, king of the Franks,
have chosen three bishops, those of Claremont, Nivernois and
Treguier, and three barons, count Theobald, count Robert,
9
and Peter de Courteney, my ^brethren, and I Henry, king of
England, have chosen three bishops, William, "bishop of Le Mans,

my

''

Iiiconect.lv written in the text

'

de Turtenei."

/.D. 1177-

TKEATY BETWEEN KING LOUIS AND KING HENKY.

465

Peter, bishop of Perigord, and Robert, bishop of Nantes, and

three barons, Maurice de Croume, William Maingot, and Peter
de Montrabell, on my side. And the bishops before-named,
shall upon the word of truth assert, and the laymen shall
make oath, that they will diligently make inquisition into the
allegations made on either side, both through themselves and
through the oaths of the men of those districts, and that
whatever they shall learn as to the rights of each of us, the
same they will pronounce between us, and we will in good
faith strictly abide by their decision.
But if all those bishops
I Louis have chosen, shall not be able to be present,

whom

nevertheless

we

will abide

by the

decision of such

two

as

shall be present.
And if all the barons who hare been named
on
side shall not be present, for all that we will not do

my

otherwise than abide by the decision of the other two who

shall be present.
And in like manner it shall be as to those
whom I king Henry have chosen, both bishops as well as barons.
have also made oath that we will do no injury to them because they shall have said the truth as to the said matters. And

We

which God forbid, any dispute shall hereafter arise

between TIS as to our dominions, the same shall without delay
be settled by the same persons in good faith and without evil
intent.
But if any one of the aforesaid persons shall in the
meantime chance to die, then another one shall be substituted in
if perchance,

his place.
And if either of us, before assuming the cross,
shall wish to depart at an earlier period upon the journey,

the other who shall remain, shall faithfully protect and defend
the territories and subjects of him who shall have gone abroad,
as though they were his own and part of his own dominions.
And after we shall have, by the will of God, assumed the cross,
*we will cause our men who shall be with us to make oath that,
if either of us, which God forbid, shall die upon the road, then
in such case they will faithfully serve him who shall be surviving, as they would have served their lord if he had been
living, so long as they shall think proper to remain in the land
of Jerusalem.
The money of the deceased the survivor shall
keep, to perform the due services to Christianity, with the exception of that portion which, before setting out, the deceased
shall have ordered to be given to certain places and certain
And if either of us shall depart this life, we will
persons.
appoint, if God shall indulge us with time sufficient, certain of
VOL.

I.

HE.

466

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDKN.

A.D. 1177.

our trustworthy and faithful subjects, to whom shall be entrusted the money of each of us for the performance of the due
services to Christianity, and who shall lead and govern our men.
Also, on assuming the cross, before we set out on the expedition,
we will cause those whom we shall appoint as guardians and
governors of our dominions, to make oath that they will, in
good faith and to the best of their power, if need shall be, assist
in defending the lands of each of us, whenever the same shall
be demanded in behalf of the other that is to say, that they
whom I Henry, king of England, shall appoint to govern my
dominions, shall to the utmost of their power assist in defending the lands of Louis, king of France, my liege lord, in
the same manner in which they would defend my own lands,
;

in case my city of Rouen were besieged

and in like manner that those whom I Louis, king of France, shall appoint
;

govern my dominions, shall, to the utmost of their power,

defending the lands of Henry, king of England, just
as they would defend my own lands if my city of Paris were
I do also will that merchants and all other men of
besieged.
his dominions, both clergy as well as laity, shall, with all their
property, be secure, and enjoy peace in all my territories. And
I Henry, king of England, do in like manner will that merchants and all other men, both clergy as well as laity, of the
dominions of the king of France, my liege lord, shall, with all
their property, be secure and enjoy peace in all my territories.
The above- written we have engaged strictly to observe, and
have sworn the same in the presence of the venerable Peter,
to

assist in

cardinal priest, titular of Saint Chrysogonus, legate of the

Apostolic See, and in the presence of Richard, bishop of Winchester, John, bishop of Chartres, Henry, bishop of Bayeux,
Froger, bishop of Seez, Gilles, bishop of Evreux, Henry,

king of Englacd, the son, earl Theobald, earl Robert, Peter de

Courtrai, Simon, earl of Evreux, William de Humezt, and many
others, both clergy and laity."
After the conference was concluded, Henry, king of England, the father, came to Vernueil, and there, in order to gain
the Divine favour, and moved by the entreaties of the good men
of Grammont, 10 he enacted, in presence of Richard, bishop
of Winchester, Henry, bishop of Bayeux, Gilles, bishop

of Evreux, Froger, bishop of Seez, Simon, earl of Evreux,

1C
An abbey not far from Limoges,

A. D. 1177.

EARLDOM OF MARCH SOLD TO KING HENRY.

467

Robert, earl of Leicester, and many other earls and barons

of his realm, that no one should for the debt of the superior
lord presume to take the property of the vassal, unless the
vassal should owe to him the same debt, or be security for the
same but that the rents which the vassals are bound to pay
to their superior lords, are to be paid to the creditors of their
The rest, however,
lords, and not to the lords themselves.
of the property of the vassals was to remain their own and in
peace, and it should be lawful for no one to seize them
for the debts of their superior lords.
This statute and custom
the king enacted, and ordered to be observed in all his vills and
everywhere throughout his realm ; namely, in Normandy, Aquitaine, Anjou, Maine, Touraine, and Brittany, as being universal
and established. And in order that the said statute might be
strictly observed and held as ratified, he ordered it to be
committed to writing and confirmed by the authority of his
;

own

seal.

In the same year, on the

fifth day before the calends of

October, being the third day of the week, Geoffrey, nephew of
Roger, archbishop of York, prior of Beverley, and chancellor
to the king of England, the son, master Robert le Grand,
and many others, in number three hundred men and women,
passing over in one and the same ship from England to Nor-

mandy, perished at sea near Saint Valery, on the coast of

Ponthieu.
Shortly after, our lord, the king of England, the
father, entering Berry with a large army, captured Chateaxi
Raoul ; and when he was marching thence toward Castres, the
lord of that town came and met him on the road, and delivered
up to him the daughter of Raoul de Dol, whom the king gave
to Baldwin de Rivers, together with the honor of Chateau
Raoul.
After this, our lord, the king of England, the father, proceeded to Grammont, and Audebert, earl of March, came to
meet him there, and in presence of the archbishop of Bourdeaux, John, bishop of Poitiers, and many other persons, both
clergy and laity, sold to the before-named king of England
the whole earldom of March for fifteen thousand pounds Antwenty mules, and twenty palfreys, and by his charter
confirmed the same.

jouin,

H H 2

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN".

468

A.D. 1177-

The Charter of Audebert, earl of March, made on the sale of

earldom to Henry, Icing of England, the father.

his

"Be it known to all present, as well as to come, that I,

Audebert, earl of March, having lost my son, who was my sole
heir, and being thereby left to the inclination of my own will,
have, inasmuch as I have made a vow to devote myself for
ever hereafter to the service of God, made sale of the whole
of
to

my lands, and whatever belonged to me by hereditary right,

my lord Henry, the illustrious king of the English, no one

making
ever

objection to the same, (indeed there being no one whatcould of right object thereto,) for fifteen thousand

who

pounds of money, Anjouin, paid down to me in full at Grammont, twenty mules, and twenty palfreys. And further, I have
by my corporal oath, administered by the hands of "William,
archbishop of Bourdeaux, given security that I will guarantee to
my lord the king, and to his heir, the earl of Poitou, or to
whomsoever he shall give the same, the aforesaid lands, in
good faith and without evil intent, against all men, and that,
during the whole of my life, I will do nothing either by contracting marriage or in any other way, to prevent the aforesaid sale from remaining inviolate.
And to the end that this

not possibly, by any malignity

and void, I have fortified the same
with my seal. Done publicly in the year from the Incarnation
of our Lord 1177, in the month of December, at Grammont, in
presence of the archbishop of Bourdeaux, John, bishop of Poitou,
and many others."
After these matters were transacted at Grammont, our lord,
the king of England, the father, received homage and the
oaths of fealty and allegiance from the barons and knights of
the earldom of March, and Audebert, the said earl of March,
departed thence with the above-mentioned sum of money which
had been paid him by the king of England.
In the same year, a great flood took place in Holland, the
embankments against the sea being burst asunder, and washed
away nearly the whole of the property in that province, and
drowned multitudes of people this took place on the seventh

my

sale so

solemnly made,

may

hereafter, be rendered null

day before the ides of January.

In the meantime, the abbat

elect of the

church of Saint

A.D. 1177.

469

LETTEE OP POPE ALEXANDEB.

Augustin, at Canterbury, often and earnestly, both personally

and by other worthy men, as his mediators, entreated Richard,
archbishop of Canterbury, to come to the church of Saint
Augustin, to consecrate him as abbat thereof, to which the
archbishop made answer that it was not his duty to go thither
to consecrate him, but rather that he ought to come to the metropolitan church of Canterbury, for the purpose of receiving
In consequence of this dispute, the beforehis benediction.
named abbat elect appealed to the presence of our lord the
pope, and setting out for Rome,- obtained letters from Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, to the following effect
:

The Letter of pope Alexander on lehalf of the abbat

elect

of the

church of Saint Augustin, at Canterbury.

"Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

to his venerable brother Roger, bishop of Worcester, health and
the Apostolic benediction. Whereas we did some time since

give our commands to our venerable brotherRichard, archbishop

of Canterbury, legate of the Apostolic See, no longer to
defer bestowing the gift of consecration upon our dearly beloved son, the abbat elect of the church of Saint Augustin, in
his monastery, which, without any intermediate person, belongs
directly to the jurisdiction of the Church of Rome, and inasmuch as the archbishop refused to perform our commands, we
might of right have bestowed consecration upon the said abbat
elect, either ourselves or through another, who would not prove
so ready to oppose our wishes. Being desirous, however, more
fully to make trial in him of the virtue of obedience, after a long
discussion which the said archbishop has had in our presence,

by means of his envoys with the abbat elect, on the disputed

Joint as to the consecration, the same has, by the common consent of our brethren, by their definite judgment, been thus decided that the archbishop of Canterbury must, without exacting
obedience from him, and all opposition laid aside, consecrate both
him and his successors in the monastery of Saint Augustin.
have accordingly, in conformity with the customary and abundant considerateness of the Apostolic See, thought proper to send
back the said abbat elect to the aforesaid archbishop, to receive
from him the gift of consecration. Considering, therefore, the
labours and expenses which the said monastery has now for a
long time incurred upon this point, we do command your brother;

We

470

ANNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

hood, by our precept in this our Apostolic writing conveyed,

and do by virtue of your obedience enjoin you, that, if the
said archbishop shall delay to consecrate the said abbat elect,
as directed by us, within the period by our letters appointed,
then, relying on our authorization, all excuses, opposition,
and appeal set aside, as soon as you shall be called upon
so to do, no decree, either of ourselves or of another, by which
it is ordered that the same shall be submitted to appeal, and no
letters that have been, or shall be obtained from us withstanding, and no exception whatsoever thereto holding good, you shall,
without curtailment or delay, fulfil our commands. Given at
the Lateran, on the fifteenth day before the calends of May."
When the before-named archbishop of Canterbury heard
of this, he determined to go to the monastery of Saint Augustin
for the purpose of consecrating the said abbat elect, accordAcing to the tenor of the mandate of the Apostolic See.
cordingly, on a certain day on which the said abbat elect was
travelling in another province upon the business of his house,
the archbishop came with a considerable retinue of his clergy
and laity to the monastery of Saint Augustin, asserting that
he had come thither for the purpose of consecrating the said
abbat elect, and on not finding him, appealed to our lord the
pope on behalf of himself and the dignity of his church. In
consequence of this, the abbat elect went to Rome, and received the gift of benediction from pope Alexander.
In the year of grace 1178, which was the twenty-fourth
year of the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda,
the said Henry was at the city of Anjou, on the day of the
In this year, the king of England, the
Nativity of our Lord.
father, desired exceedingly to return to England, and sending messengers to Louis, king of the Franks, obtained from
him letters of protection to the following effect:
"
Louis, king of the Franks, to all to whom this present letter
shall come, greeting. Know all of you that we have taken into
our charge all the lands of Henry, king of England, our most
dearly beloved brother, that lie on this side of the sea, in case he
shall happen to cross over into England or go abroad, upon the
understanding that when his deputies from the lands beyond
sea shall call upon us so to do, we will with good faith and without evil intent give them counsel and help for the defence and
Given at Vincennes."
protection of the said lands.

PEKSECTTTIOlf OF

A. D. 1178.

THE ALBTGENSE8.

471

In the meantime the Arian heresy which, as previously menhad been condemned in the province of Toulouse, had
revived and this coming to the ears of the king of France
and the king of England, inflamed by zeal for the Christian
faith, they determined personally to go thither, in order that
they might entirely drive the before-named heretics from those
However, after a short time had intervened, it seemed
parts.
tioned,

to

them that

wise

men

it

might be more

effectual if they sent thither

by their

to convert the heretics to the Christian faith

preaching and learning, than if .they themselves

thither in person.
For they were reminded
" "Tis
enough to have commanded vengeance
dread of your name effect than your sword;
diminishes your fame." 11

were

to hasten
of the words,
more will the

your presence

They therefore sent thither Peter, cardinal priest, titular

of Saint Chrysogonus, and legate of the Apostolic See, the archbishops of Bourges and Narbonne, Reginald, bishop of Bath,
John, bishop of Poitou, Henry, abbat of Clairval, and many
other ecclesiastics, in order that by their preaching they might
convert the said heretics to the Christian faith, or on reasonable
grounds prove them to be heretics, and separate them from the
threshold of holy mother Church and from communion with the
faithful.
In addition to this, the before-named kings chose
Raymond, count of Toulouse, the viscount of Touraine, Raymond of Neufchatel, 12 and other influential men, and ordered
them to act as assessors to the above-named cardinal and his
associates in the faith of Christ, and to expel the said heretics
from those parts by the power of their might.
Accordingly, when the before-named cardinal and the other
Catholic persons had entered Toulouse, they found there a certain
wealthy man, who possessed two castles, one within the city
and the other without the walls of the city, who, before their
coming, had confessed himself to be a sectary of the heretical
corruption but now, moved by terror, and desiring to screen
this execrable sect, made pretence that he was a Christian.
When the cardinal came to know this, he ordered the said
wealthy person to be brought before him on whose coming
for the purpose of making confession of his faith, he was found
to be in every article an antagonist of the Christian religion.
;

11

" Vindictam mandasse sat

est, plus nominis horror
Quam tuus ensis aget minuit praesentia famam."
12 In France.
:

AlfSALS OF PvOGEil DE HOVEDEN.

472

A.D. 1178.

Accordingly, he was pronounced by the aforesaid cardinal and

the bishops who were with him a manifest heretic, and condemned; and they gave orders that his property should be confiscated, and that the castles which he possessed, lofty and
of great beauty, should be levelled with the ground.
Upon
seeing himself thus condemned, and his property confiscated,
ho came to the cardinal and the bishops, his associates, and
prostrating himself at their feet, asked pardon, and, penance
being enjoined him, was led naked and scourged through the
streets and lanes of the city.
After this, he swore that he
would go to Jerusalem, and remain there three years in the
service of God, and if after the said three years he should
return home, his possessions were to be restored to him, on
condition, however, that his castles should be levelled, in

testimony of his heretical depravity ; he was also to give to

the count of Toulouse five hundred pounds of silver.
On these things taking place, many of the heretics, fearing
lest they might be dealt with in a similar manner, came to the
cardinal and his associates, and secretly confessing their errors
and asking pardon, obtained mercy. In the meanwhile, it
came to their ears, that certain false brethren, namely, Ray-

mond, Bernard, the son of Raymond, and certain other heresiarchs, transforming themselves into angels of light,

while

of Satan, and preaching what was contrary to the Christian faith, led astray the minds of many by
their false preaching, and had dragged them with themselves to
These being summoned to come into the presence of
hell.
the cardinal and his associates, for the purpose of making confession of their faith, made answer that they would come be-

they were those

fore

them

if

they should have a safe conduct in going and

returning.
safe conduct, in going and returning, being accordingly
given to them, they came before the above-named cardinal,
and the bishops, barons, clergy and people who were present, and produced before them a certain paper in which
they had written down the articles of their faith. On their
reading this at length, there seemed to be in it certain ex-

pressions of a suspicious nature, which, unless more fully

expressed, might possibly conceal the heresy they had preached.
When one of them attempted to explain the articles
so written, and to speak in Latin, he was barely able to

THE HERETICS' DEFENCE.

A.D. 1178.

473

connect two words, being utterly ignorant of the Latin

language.
Upon this, it was necessary for the cardinal and
the bishops to bring themselves more on a level with them,
and, in consequence of their ignorance, to use the vulgar tongue.
Accordingly, on being examined as to the articles of the Christian faith, they made answer as to all the articles of the faith as

soundly and as circumspectly as

if

they had been most sincere

Christians.

Upon the count of Toulouse and others, who had formerly

heard them preach what was contrary to the Christian faith,
hearing this statement from them, being struck with the greatest astonishment and inflamed with zeal for the Christian faith,
they arose and most clearly convicted them to their faces of
having lied saying that they had heard from some of them
that there were two Gods, the one good, and the other bad, the
good one having made only things invisible, and which cannot
be changed or corrupted, the bad one the heavens, the earth,
man and the other things visible. Others again affirmed that
they had heard at their preaching, that the body of Christ was
not made by the ministration of a priest who was unworthy, or
who had been convicted of any crime. Others also stated that
they had heard them say, in their preaching, that a man and
his wife could not be saved if the conjugal debt was satisfied.
Others again said that they had heard from them that baptism
was of no use to infants, and the utterance of numerous
;

other blasphemies against God and the holy Church and the
Catholic faith, which, by reason of their abominable enormity,
it is better to be silent upon than to disclose.
The heretics, however, contradicted these matters, and said
that they had given false testimony against them.
For they
>said publicly, in presence of
the before-named cardinal
and bishops, and all the people there present, and made confession, and stoutly asserted, that there is but one God most
high, who has made all things visible and invisible, and entirely denied that there were two first principles of things.
They also confessed that the priest, whether good or bad,
whether just or unjust, and whether such a character that
they knew him beyond doubt to be an adulterer or criminal
in other respects, was able to make the body and blood of
Christ, and that, through the ministration of a priest of this
character, and by virtue of the Divine words which were pro-

474

ANNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

nounced by the Lord, the bread and wine were really changed
in substance into the body and blood of Christ.
They also
asserted that infants or adults baptized with our baptism are
saved, and that without the said baptism no one can be saved,
together denying that they used any other kind of baptism or
In adimposition of hands, as had been imputed to them.
dition to this, they declared their belief, that a man and
woman united in marriage, in case no other sin prevented it,
would be saved, even though they should carnally satisfy the
conjugal debt, being excused by virtue of their marriage, and
that by reason thereof they are not damned.

They

affirmed

also,

that archbishops,

bishops,

priests,

monks, canons, hermits, recluses, Templars, and Hospitallers,

would be saved. They also said, that it was becoming and
proper that those who entered churches founded in honor of
God and of the Saints, should approach them with the greatest devoutness, and, showing to their priests and other ministers honor and respect, should as a matter of duty pay them their
make answer dutifully and faithfirst fruits
and^tithes, and
They also laudably asserted,
fully on all parochial matters.
among other things, that alms ought to be given both to
churches and to the poor, and indeed to every one who sought
them.
Although they were said to have previously denied all
these points, still they asserted that they did, according to a
sound understanding, understand the same; on which the before-named cardinal and bishops ordered that they should
swear that they believed in their hearts as they had confessed with their lips. But they, like men of distorted minds
and crooked intentions, were at length unwilling to abandon
their heresy, where any semblance of authority seemed to aid
their crass and drowsy intellects, using as an excuse the words
which the Lord is mentioned in the Gospel as having used
13
" Swear not at
all, but let your words be yea, yea, nay, nay,"
and asserting that they ought not to swear whereas the Lord Him" The
self is often read of as having sworn, as it is written
Lord hath sworn and will not repent ;" 14 and again, the Lord
15
"
" I have sworn
by myself." The Apostle also says, An.
says,
16
But they,
oath for confirmation is the end of all strife."
;

like idiots, not understanding the Scriptures, fell into the snare
1S
13 Matt. v. 34. 14 Psalm ex. 4. Heb. vii. 10. 13 Isai. xlv. 23.
Heb. vi. 16.

CONVICTION OF THE HERETICS.

A. D. 1178.

475

which they had concealed,

for whereas they at first ahhorred

an oath as being an execrable thing and forbidden by the
Lord, they were, by the paper of their confession, convicted
of having sworn as they had said, "We do believe in the
truth, which is God, and do say that this is our belief;"
not being aware that to adduce the truth and the word of God

testimony of the truth of their assertion, is beyond a

doubt taking an oath as we read of the Apostle, when he
17
" For this we
say unto you by the word of the Lord,"
says,
18
"
and as other
and
God is
witness
in

;"
again,
passages
my
of a like nature prove, which can be easily found by those who
understand, and have read, the Holy Scriptures.
When, therefore, they had been convicted by many and

competent witnesses, and many persons were still preparing

to bear witness against them, because the Church is not wont
to deny the bosom of mercy to those who return thereto,
they carefully warned them, laying aside all heretical corruptions, to return to the unity of the faith.
They also advised
them, as they had been excommunicated by our lord the pope,
and the before-named cardinal, and the archbishops of Bourges
and Narbonne, and the bishop of Toulouse, on account of their
perverse preaching and schism, to come to be reconciled to
the Catholic faith, according to the forms prescribed by the
Church. This, however, being warped into tortuous ways and
hardened by abandoned habits, they refused to do, on which
the said cardinal, and the above-mentioned bishops, together with the before-named bishop of Poitiers, and the other

men who had assisted them throughout, in the sight

of the whole people, with lighted candles 19 again denounced
them as excommunicated, and condemned them, together with
their prompter, the devil, and gave orders to all the faithful in
Christ, thenceforth cautiously to avoid the before-named Raymond and Bernard, and their accomplices, as persons excommunicated, and handed over to Satan and that if at any time
in future they should preach to them any thing else than what
they had confessed in their hearing, they should reject their
preaching as false, and contrary to the Catholic and Apostolic
faith, and drive them as heretics and forerunners of Anti-

religious

>7

Thess.

iv.

15.

18

Rom.

i.

9.

solemn mode of excommunication, in which, at the moment of

sentence being pronounced, the candles were extinguished.
19

476

AITNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

from their territories. Moreover, the count

of Toulouse, and the other more influential men of the province, in presence of all the people, gave assurance on
oath, that from that time forward they would neither, for
Accordingly,
entreaty nor for money, support the heretics.
the before-named cardinal wrote to all the sons of holy mother
christ to a distance

Church, to the following

effect

The Letter of Peter, titular of Saint Chrysogonus, cardinal

priest, and legate of tJie Apostolic See,
"
of
the
titular of Saint

Peter, by
God,
grace
Chrysogonus,
cardinal priest, and legate of the Apostolic See, to all the sons
of holy mother Church, who preserve. the Catholic and AposThe Apostle bears witness
tolic faith, health in the Lord.

that as there is but one God, so is there known to be but one

faith, from the soundness whereof no one can possibly without
The foundations thereof, than which
peril wander astray.
no one can possibly lay any other, the Apostles and the Apostolic men their successors, have, by the inspiration and teaching of the Holy Ghost, so firmly and so circumspectly laid with
sound doctrines, as though with natural stones, that neither
the blasts of the roaring north wind, nor the engines of the

impious, even with repeated assaults, can overthrow them,

or in any way move them from the firmness of their position.
Consequently, although in these days certain false brethren,
namely, Raymond de Baimiac, and Bernard, the son of Raymond, and certain other heresiarchs, transforming themselves
into angels of lights, whereas they are those of Satan, for some
time past preaching what is contrary to the Christian and
Apostolic faith, have, by their poisonous doctrines, deceived the
souls of many, and dragged them with themselves to perdition ; more recently, however, He who unveils mysteries, and
who gave His spirit to Daniel to confound the elders of Israel,
having respect for the souls deceived by the guiles of the devil,
has been unwilling that their perfidiousness should be any longer
hidden, or that the purity of the Christian doctrines should by
and by His wonderful power,
their preaching be corrupted
many hearing and seeing the same, has revealed the venom of
their perfidiousness which had been previously concealed, to the
increase and glory of the Christian faith. For lately, the aforesaid Raymond and Bernard and others met our reverend brother
;

A.D. 1178.

THE LETTER OF THE LEGATE PETER.

477

Reginald, bishop of Bath, and the noble men the viscount of

Touraine, and Raymond of Neufchatel, who by our advice
had come to the territory of Roger de Bediers, for the purpose of obtaining the liberation of our venerable brother the
bishop of Alby, and asserted that they were unjustly treated
by the noble man the count of Toulouse and other barons who
had for ever abjured them ; on which occasion, on their proposing to come into our presence for the defence of their faith if
they could have a safe conduct in coming and returning, the said
bishop and viscount, fearing lest this stumbling-block might not
be revealed to the hearts of the simple, who were imbued with
their abominations, and lest they might ascribe it to our distrustfulness if a hearing were refused them, on our behalf and
that of the before -named count, granted them the said indulgence, in order that in full security they might present themselves before us, that in the hearing of ourselves and our
venerable brother the bishop of Poitiers, the legate of the Apostolic See, and of other discreet men, and of the whole people, they
might be examined, and, if their belief were sound and proper,
be approved of by us and in order that, after being examined
by us, they might still return in security to their homes, that
so they might not appear to have been induced by any fear or
violence to make confession of the true faith; but however, upon
the understanding that if within eight days from the time that
our edict had gone forth, they should not have returned to the
true faith, they were to be expelled from the territories of the
We therefore thought
noble men who had abjured them.
proper to ratify the indulgence so granted them by the bishop
and viscount ; although, as we have mentioned, an edict had
already gone forth from the aforesaid count of Toulouse and
other noble men, that they should be expelled from their territories ; and, the said bishop of Poitiers and the before-named
count of Toulouse, and other clergy and laymen, about three
hundred in number, being assembled with us in the church of
Saint Stephen, we enjoined them to explain to us their belief,
and, returning to the truth of the Catholic faith, by a healthful
confession of the true faith, to remove the infamy which both
the whole land and they themselves had by their damnable
On this, during the conversation that
doctrines incurred.
ensued on both sides, they produced a certain paper in which
they had written out the articles of their faith, and read it at
On our detecting in it some expreslength just as written.
;

478
sions

ANNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEH".

which seemed

to be of

A.D. 1178.

a suspicious nature, and

which

might, unless more fully explained, conceal the heresy which they
had preached, we requested them to answer and defend their
faith in the Latin tongue ; both because their language was
not sufficiently understood by us, and because the Gospels and
Epistles, on which alone they were willing to ground their
20
in the Latin tongue.
When
belief, are known to be written
found
that
could
not
venture to do this, being enthey
they
tirely ignorant of the Latin language, as appeared by the words
of one of them, who, when he attempted to speak in Latin, was
it became
hardly able to join two words, and entirely failed
necessary for us to stoop to their level, and, absurd as it was,
by reason of their ignorance to discourse in the vulgar tongue
about the Sacraments of the Church. On this, making denial
that there were two first principles of things, they publicly, in
the presence of ourselves and the before-named persons, made
confession and stoutly asserted that there is one God most high,
who has made all things, visible and invisible, which they
also proved to be true by the writings of the Evangelists and
Apostles.
They also confessed that our priest, whether good
or bad, just or unjust, and whether even of such a character that they knew him, beyond doubt, to be an adulterer,
or guilty of any other crime, was able to make the body and
blood of Christ, and that through the ministration of such a
priest, and by virtue of the Divine words, which were pronounced by the Lord, the bread and wine were truly changed
in substance into the body and blood of Christ.
They also asserted that infants or adults when baptized with our baptism
are saved, and that without the said baptism no one can be
saved, utterly denying that they had any other baptism or
They further
imposition of hands, as was imputed to them.
asserted their belief that a man and woman united in marriage,
in case no other sin prevented it, would be saved although
they should satisfy the conjugal debt, being excused by virtue
of their marriage, and that by reason thereof they are
not damned.
They affirmed also that archbishops, bishops,
;

monks, canons, recluses, Templars, and Hospitallers

They also said that it was becoming and
proper, that t'hose who entered churches founded in honor of
God and of the Saints, should approach them with the greatest
devoutness, and, showing to the priests and other ministers
io He alludes to the Latin translation in the
Vulgate.
priests,

would be saved.

A.D. 1178.

THE LETTER OF THE LEGATE PETEE.

479

honor and respect, should dutifully pay them their firstfruits and tithes, and make answer dutifully and faithfully on

They also laudahly asserted, among

parochial matters.
other things, that alms ought to be given both to the churches
and to the poor, and indeed to every one who sought them. 21
Although they were said to have previously denied all these
points, still they asserted that they did, according to our sound
After they had been
understanding, understand the same.
thus examined by us, and had of their own accord made the
confessions already mentioned, .we entered the church of Saint
James ; where, together with ourselves, an innumerable concourse of people, which had flocked together, as though to
witness a spectacle, heard the confession of their faith read in
the vulgar tongue, the same having been written out in the
said tongue.
After this, when, with all patience and without
any tumult, they had been listened to by us and all the people
there assembled, and had of their own accord made an end of
speaking, inasmuch as the exposition of their faith seemed quite
praiseworthy and orthodox, we again asked them in the hearing of all the people, if they believed in their hearts what
they had confessed with their lips, and if at any time they
had preached the contrary thereof, as they had been often
charged with doing. They making answer that they did so
believe, and further denying that they had ever preached to
any other effect, the noble man the count of Toulouse and many
others, clergy as well as laymen, who had heard them preach
what was contrary to the Christian faith, being struck with
the greatest astonishment, and inflamed with zeal for the
Christian faith, arose and most clearly convicted them to their
Some in fact steadily asserted that they
faces of having lied.
had heard from some of them, that there were two Gods, the
one good and the other bad the good one having only made
things invisible, and which cannot be changed or corrupted
the bad one, the heavens, the earth, man and the other things
Others again affirmed that they heard at their preachvisible.
ing, that the body of Christ was not made by the ministration
of a priest who was unworthy, or who had been convicted of
Many in like manner bore witness that they had
any crime.
heard them utterly deny that a man and his wife could be
Others
saved, if the conjugal debt were satisfied by them.
" here
21 " Omni
"
all

petenti

former

is

appears in the form

clearly the right reading.

of

omnipotente

j"

the

480

AlTNAiS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

again stoutly maintained to their faces, that they had heard

from them that baptism was of no use to infants, and the utterance of numerous other blasphemies against God and the
Holy Church and the Catholic faith, which, by reason of their
abominable enormity, we would rather be silent upon than
22
disclose.
But, whatever they stated in their former confession, which seemed to be sufficient unto salvation; if they did
believe the same in heart, and did so affirm with all their
heart, still, like men of distorted minds, and of crooked intentions, they were at length unwilling to abandon their heresy,
when any seeming authority seemed to aid their crass and
drowsy intellects, using as an excuse the words which our Lord
is mentioned in the Gospel as having used 'Swear not at all, but
let your words be yea, yea, nay, nay ;' and asserting that Jthey
ought not to swear, whereas the Lord Himself is often read of as
having sworn, as it is written, The Lord hath sworn and
will not repent ;' and again the Lord says, I have sworn by
;

'

'

myself.'

end of

The Apostle also

'

says,

An oath for confirmation is the

Many other passages also are found to present themselves to those who read the holy Scriptures, to the
like effect in which, by reason of the infirmity of nature, we
are allowed to make an use of oaths to those whom we would
all strife.'

persuade to anything. However, like idiots, not understanding the Scriptures, they fell into the snare which they had concealed ; for whereas they at first abhorred an oath as being an
execrable thing, and forbidden by the Lord, they were, by the
very paper of their confession, convicted of having sworn,
as they had said, ' We do believe in the truth, Avhich is God,
and do say that this is our belief;' not being aware that to
adduce the truth and the word of God in testimony of the truth
of their assertion, is beyond a doubt taking an oath as we
read of the Apostle, when ho says, ' For this we say unto
'
you by the word of the Lord ;' and again, God is my witness ;' and as other passages of a like nature prove, which
can be easily found by those who understand, and have read,
When therefore they had been convicted
the holy Scriptures.
;

witnesses, and many persons were

preparing to bear witness against them ; because the
Church was not wont to deny the bosom of mercy to those who
return thereto, we carefully warned them, laying aside all

by many and competent

still

22

This passage

omitted.

is

corrupt,

and

it is

pretty clear that

some words

are

A.D. 1178.

LETTER OF HENRY, ABBAT OF CLATRVAL.

481

heretical corruptions, to return to the unity of the faith ; and

advised them, as they had been excommunicated by our lord the

pope, the archbishops of Bourges and Narbonne, and the bishop

of Toulouse, by reason of their perverse preaching and schism,
to come to us to be reconciled to the Catholic faith, according
This however, being
to the forms prescribed by the Church.
warped into tortuous ways, and hardened by abandoned habits,
they refused to do, on which, in the sight of the whole people,
who with one voice shouted assent thereto and exclaimed
against them with great fury, with lighted candles we again
denounced them as excommunicated, being joined therein by
the bishop of Poitou before-mentioned, and other religious
men who had supported us throughout, and condemned them
Wherefore we do
together with their prompter, the devil.
warn the whole of you, and do exhort you in the Lord, and
do for the remission of your sins enjoin you henceforth carefully
to avoid the before-named Raymond and Bernard and their accomplices, as persons excommunicated and handed over to
Satan ; and if, at any time in future, they shall presume to
preach to you anything else than what they have expressed in
our presence to the effect above- written, you are to reject
their preaching as false and contrary to the Catholic and
Apostolic faith, and to drive them as heretics and forerunners of Antichrist, from any intercourse with yourselves in

your uprightness, and to a distance from your

territories.

The Letter of Henry, abbat of Clairval, on the same subject.

" Give
ear,
ye heavens, to our lamentations, let the earth
Let Catholic Christians bewail
learn the grief of our heart.
the lot of Christ, and let the faithful people weep for the sorrows of their faith. Let all nations of the earth and sons of
men deplore the injury done to the salvation of mankind, and
let the universal sorrow of our lives be universally mourned
by all living men. In our day a new Philistine is arrayed
against the squadrons of Israel, a band of heretics, an army of
perverts,

who

irreverently insult the troops of the living God,

and with the highest presumption blaspheme the majesty of

the Lord.
Why dost thou hesitate, David ? Why dost thou
tremble, thou faithful man ? Take up thy sling and thy stone
instantly be the blasphemer smitten on the forehead, and let
the wicked head which is shamelessly exalted be raised on the
II
VOL. I.
;

482

ANNALS OF BOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

For if in this contest

point of his own sword by thy hands.
the portion of Christ is conquered, or if in the slightest degree
or in the smallest point mother Church is trodden under foot,
we know for certain that the cause is not wanting in goodness
but in defenders we know also that the triumph will not be
denied to our champion, if when fighting he wages the warfare inspired by love of the faith.
Bui inasmuch as, according to the word of truth, The harvest is plenteous and the labourers are few,' the ravagers, good Jesus, of Thy fields, being
arrayed as deceitful labourers, think if they shall enter boldly,
by their ravages, as it were, to forestall the day of gathering
in thy harvest, and rather to root up what is unripe than to
reap what has attained maturity where, then, are Thy husbandmen appointed by Thee over Thy fertile and pleasant field,
blossoming with Thy blood, and watered with the sprinkling
thereof?
Let them arise and assist us, and let them shield us
in our necessity, and oppose themselves as a wall of defence
for us against these blood-stained beasts.
Arise, I say, arise,
husbands, fathers, leaders of nations, princes of the people,
drive away these vilest of savage brutes, which we have beheld,
which we point out, or at least expel these cubs of foxes; and
;

'

it is better to take them, but who is fitted so to do ? They

have no certain paths, they walk along winding ways, and
these most savage monsters are hidden in a kind of labyrinth made by their own frauds. Like a fawn they make their
escape from the hand, and are like unto writhing serpents ;
the more tightly you grasp them, the more easily do they slip
away. Thanks to God, however, that, although they cannot
be taken, they may be driven away, that so when they have
failed in the exertions they were making against us, they may
be confounded and perish of themselves. And, that this can
easily be effected, we will prove by things that we have beheld,
and in which we have taken part so that if, from this time
forward, it is not done, we shall have to deplore, not so much
their wickedness as our own short-comings, and the negligence
of our people. For it lately happened that, at the command
of our lord the pope, and at the exhortation of the most pious
princes, Louis, king of the Franks, and Henry, king of the

yet

English, the lord Peter, the legate of the Apostolic See, and
the venerable men the bishops of Poitou and Bath, and ourselves, went to Toulouse, a city in their county, which, as it

was

stated to be a city containing a vast multitude,

was also

said

A. D. 1178.

LETTER 0V HEXBY, ABI5AT OF CLAIRVA1.

483

mother of heresy and the fountain-head of error.

we went to her, that we might learn if her
pangs justified the waitings that were raised. And, behold
her wound was found to be exceeding great, BO much so, that
from the sole of her foot to the crown of her head, there was
to be the

Accordingly,

hardly any soundness in her. For, in truth, not a third part

had been told us of all her wicked abominations, which that
The
noble city was cherishing in the bosom of her unbelief.
abomination of desolation had found a place in her, and the
likeness of the reptiles described" by the prophets found a reHeretics were there acting the
fuge in her lurking-places.
governor over the people, ruling over the clergy, to such a de'
>22
gree that it made true the saying, Like people like priest
and the very life of the pastor was formed for the destruction of the flock.
The heretics spoke, and all were in admiration ; a Catholic spoke, and they would say, Who is this ?'
making it a miracle and a matter for amazement if there was
any one among them who should dare even to whisper anySo greatly did this pestilence
thing about the Word of truth.
prevail upon the earth, that they had made for themselves not
only priests and bishops, but they had even evangelists, who,
;

'

corrupting and cancelling evangelical truth, forged new gospels

for them, and, seducing the people, preached unto them new
dogmas from the wickedness of their hearts. I am guilty of

was not among them a certain aged man, of

considerable aifluence, blessed with brethren and friends, and
withal among the greatest of the city a great man, whom the
devil had so blinded with sin, urging him on, that he declared
himself to be Saint John the Evangelist, and would separate
falsehood if there

Word that in the beginning was with God, from the other
Rrst principle of created things, as though from another God.
He was the head of the doomed ones in this city, and the chief
the

and though, a layman and illiterate, he knew

;
nothing at all, still, like a very fountain of diabolical wisdom,
he showered forth among them the streams, bitter as gall, of perOf a night there resorted to him the owls
dition and of death.
that love darkness, on which, he, clothed in a kind of garment
made like a dalmatic, would take his seat among them, like a
king with his army standing around him, and become a preacher
The whole city he had quite filled
to the senseless creatures.
of the heretics

32

Alluding to Isaiah xxiv. 2.

112

484

AlfNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

with his disciples and his doctrines ; so much so that, through fear
of him, no one in the city dared offer any resistance to him.
Even upon our entry into the city, such great licence did the
heretics everywhere enjoy, that even, going straight before us
along the streets and lanes, they would laugh in their sleeves,
and point us out with remarks and their fingers crying out
that we were apostates, hypocrites, heretics.
But in process
of time, and on a respite being afforded us, in a few days one of
us was enjoined to use the words of exhortation, and to discourse
on the rule of faith before the infidel multitude. Wherefore,
on using orthodox discourse in preaching to the people, the
sinners were alarmed in Sion, and trembling came upon the
hypocrites ; so much so, that they who before had closed the
mouths of the speakers, now did not dare to appear before the
One seeing or hearing might instantly have obspeakers.
served foxes transformed into moles, and whereas hitherto
they had with impunity run to and fro before the public, now
they dived down into their hiding-places in the ground, and
into their subterranean cells, in order that, in the bowels of
the earth, they might gnaw and destroy the sacred plants,
;

which they now no longer dared openly to crop. But, lest

this leopard of various colours might betray himself by the
spots on his skin, by their crafty inventions they adopted a
wicked mode of expression, in order that, on being brought to
the test of discussion, for the purpose of aping our confirmed
belief in the true faith, they might lyingly assert that they
From that day, therefore, our
believe whatever we believe.
lord the legate and the rest of us who thought fit to meet these
wild beasts openly, for the purpose of making examination of
those whom fear and confusion had thrust down grovelling
into the very centre of the earth, turned our whole attention,
and used all our endeavours that, even by compulsion, they
should come forth into public, and, in the light, reject the
works of darkness. Accordingly, it came to pass that, by
command of the legate, the bishop made oath, as also some
of the clergy and the chief men of the city, and other
men in the city who were attached to the true faith, and whom
no manner of perfidy on their part had as yet aspersed, that they
would give to us in writing the names of all whom they had
hitherto

known

accomplices

or

in, or

might happen

to

know

in future,

who were

promoters of, this heresy, and would spare no

A. D.

1178.

LETTEB OF HENET, ABBAT OF CLAIRVAL.

485

one whatever either for favour or reward, or on account of

When therefore an innumerable
any tie of relationship.
multitude was duly entered upon this list so drawn up, among
others there was named this great man, Peter Moran, whom,
as we have previously mentioned, they called Saint John the
Evangelist. Accordingly, taking counsel together with reference
to him, we determined with him to commence our judgment, that
the rest of the perfidious multitude might tremble, when the
simplicity of the true Gospel had brought to condemnation the
craftiness of the false evangelist.
Sending therefore his
apparitors, the earl of Saint Gilles, who faithfully gave us his
assistance, ordered him to be summoned. He however, trusting
in the multitude of his riches, and the numbers of his rela-

nought the words of the first citation, by making

and arrogant excuse for creating delay. Consequently, on a second day the earl, relying more on blandishments
than terror, in a quiet way invited the said Peter by means of
his friends and acquaintances
and, after he had made many
difficulties as to coming, mingling threats with blandishtions, set at

some

trifling

ments, at last brought him before us.

Upon this, one of us
who was the speaker, began to warn him in such terms as
these ' Well now, Peter, your fellow-citizens accuse you of
having broken the rule of the true faith, and having entered
upon the corruptions of the Arian heresy nay, more, you both
lead others, and are being led yourself by others through the
devious paths of multiplied errors.'
Upon this, heaving a
deep sigh, and inwardly touched with a pang at his heart, he
lyingly asserted at the first blush that he was none of that
sort.
On being asked whether he would prove this on oath, he
contended that credence ought be given to his simple assertion
as that of a faithful and noble man.
When, however, we all
persisted in exacting the oath, he promised that he would swear
forthwith, for fear lest he might by that very circumstance be
detected to be a heretic, in case he should remain obstinate in
declining the oath, which refusal was in conformity with the
tenets of this heresy. Accordingly, shortly afterwards the relics
of the saints were with due honor produced and received with
such solemn reverence and devotion, so much so, that the faithful
among the people were moved to tears, and their hiding-places
had more charms for the heretics who had assembled than such
a sight. During the chaunt, which we sang, shedding plenteous
:

486

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOTEDEN.

A.D. 1178.

invoke the presence of the Holy Ghost, an evident

tremor and paleness came over the said Peter ; insomuch, that
both the colour of his countenance forsook him, and his strength

tears, to

of mind departed. For how, on the approach of the Holy Ghost,

was any spirit to remain in its adversary ? You might have
seen the man shaking as though with a paralytic attack, no
longer retaining his power of language nor his senses, although
he was said by all to be a person of such great eloquence that
he had been accustomed to excel all others in speaking. Why
All standing by, the unhappy man making oath
say more ?
that he would explain the truth as to his belief on all the
articles of faith on which we should question him, a wondrous
thing took place, and one in such a scene most agreable, by
reason of the pious delight it afforded us.
The book was
open upon which he had sworn and one of the persons standing by, as a sort of pious amusement desiring to obtain a
presage of what was to come by means of the expression he
should hit upon, the following text of Scripture met his
view
What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of
God ? Hast thou come to torment us before the time ?' ^
Truly, Lord Jesus, they had nothing to do with Thee, whom
the heavenly Father had cut off from the true vine as unfruitful branches, and had thrown abroad that they might
wither away
But with us, who were assembled in Thy
name, the increase of our gladness was multiplied, and the
glories of Thy might resounded in thanksgivings and in the voice
of praise. At length, Peter was simply required on the strength
;

'

of his oath to confess to us his belief as to the sacrament of the

altar without any concealment thereon ; however, he did not
with his lips confess to the court for the purpose of procuring
safety that which he did not believe in his heart but on the
contrary, whereas he had made a determination to lie on all
points, he made a true disclosure of his own falseness and by
a new doctrine of his, proceeded to assert that the holy bread
of eternal life, when consecrated by the ministration of the
priest with the word of God, does not become the body of the
;

Lord. Upon this, all arose, overwhelming him in a manner with

the tears, which his contempt for the sacraments of Christ produced, and the Christian compassion that was felt for the

wretched man, summoned

23

forth.

Matt.

No more was
viii.

29.

needed.

They

U.

1178.

LKTTEB OF HENET, ABBAT OF CLAIKVAL.

487

gave their answer to the earl he was adjudged to be guilty of

heresy, and immediately, with the most positive promises on
the part of his relations, was consigned to the public place
of confinement.
Rumours of what had happened flew through
the streets and suburbs of this most extensive city.
The
mouths of the faithful were opened, and the lips of the Catholic
;

Christ, to thy praises then for the first

people were unsealed,
time, as it were, did the brightness of faith burst forth in that
city, and the state that had so shortly before been despaired of,
breathed again to entertain hopes of everlasting salvation.
;

From

that moment the word of God waxed stronger, and was

daily multiplied ; so that the whole face of the city seemed
more joyous, in that it emerged from the darkness of error
into the brilliancy of the light of truth.
In the meantime,
Peter, coming to himself, and being moved by the Lord who
looked down upon him, on seeing that he was worthy of death
in this as well as in a future world, having sent many mediators, asked to be allowed the means of making satisfaction, and
promised to show the fruits of conversion, if he should be liberated from the fear of impending death to the profitable enjoyment of a better mode of life. He came accordingly, was received by us, and was placed in sight of the contrite people
with his body naked, thus putting off the corruption of his
former infidelity. There, in the presence of all, he acknowledged himself a heretic, there, by his hands, he plighted his
faith, there, he renounced his errors ; there, giving his right
hand, he made oath in the presence of all, and gave sureties
to the earl, as well as the knights and his principal fellowcitizens, that he would submit himself to eveiy mandate
of my lord the legate, and would in all things obey his com-

n mnds. Upon this, proclamation was made to the people that

they were all to meet on the following day, at the church of
Saint Saturninus, to hear and to see in solemn form what
mode of penance the said Peter would have enjoined upon
him to perform. Accordingly, on the following day, as they
had been warned, all met together, and such a multitude, such
dense crowds, that, without excessive squeezing, there hardly
remained within the very horns of the altar a vacant place for
my lord the legate when celebrating the solemn service of
the mass. And, behold
in the presence of this multitude so
vast, Peter, who was now in our hands, was led through the
!

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEIT.

488

A.D. 1178.

doors of the church naked and without shoes, the hishop of

Toulouse and the abbat of Saint Saturninus scourging him on
either side, until he was placed on the steps of the altar at the
Here, in the face of the Church, he was reconlegate's feet.
ciled to the sacraments thereof, abjuring all heresy, and all
After this, his possessions being
heretics being cursed by him.

and confiscated, the following penance was enjoined

on him That, within forty days, he should depart in exile
from his country, for Jerusalem, there to remain three years
in the service of the poor
and, in the meantime, on each
Lord's Day, he was ordered to go round the churches of the city
of Toulouse, naked and without shoes, and attended by the rods
of discipline to restore the property belonging to churches which
he had taken away to give back all usurious interest he had
received to repair the losses of the poor whom he had injured and to demolish from the very foundation a castle of
his which he had profaned with the conventicles of the hereall forfeited
:

Merciful God what tears did holy joyousness there

tics.
pour forth, what thanksgivings and praises did the rejoicing
and devout people add to the heavenly choirs, when such a
man as this was drawn forth from the lurking-places of infidelity, and this most ravening wolf was transformed into a
After this, on his being dismissed, my lord
sheep of Israel.
the legate sent to others with the intention of excommunicating
!

them, great numbers of whom either public suspicion or priAs for ourselves, joy having
vate accusation had pointed out.
at length sprung up attended by tears, we asked for leave to
return, on the ground that pressing business of our chapter
now required our return which was accordingly granted to
us, but upon condition, that we should proceed to the diocese of Alby, to warn Roger, the lord of the territory,
namely, that of Bediers, both to release the bishop of Alby, whom
he kept in prison and in the custody of the heretics, and to reform the whole of his territories, in conformity with the mandate of my lord the legate, by expelling all heretics therefrom.
;

Accordingly, upon our repairing thither, together with the

above-mentioned bishop of Bath, we entered this most abandoned district, which, like a sink of all wickedness, received
whole sewers of heresy that flowed from all sides into it.
On this, the before-named Eoger betook himself to the most
distant and inaccessible part of his territories, both run-

A.D. 1178.

LETTER OF HENRY, ABBAT OF CLAIBVAL.

489

ning away through a bad conscience and through despair of

the goodness of his cause.
For he, an author of wickedness, hated the light of truth, and could not endure our
approach for the purposes of a conference, having totally
devoted himself to works of darkness. However, we arrived
at a certain fortress of his, extremely well fortified, which,
appropriately and singularly, the inhabitants called by the
name of the Castle. Here lived his wife, attended with
a large retinue of knights and a very extensive household.

Nearly

all

the inhabitants of this castle were either heretics

or abettors of the heretics, although being held in check by

the sole might of the Lord, they presumed not even to whisper

anything against the faith which we preached. For, although

placed in their hands, and were fettered as it were
by being in their power, being surrounded by multitudes of
heretics on every side, still, the word of the Lord was not
checked, so as to prevent us from attacking them in repeated
censures and reproaches.
And when we saw that they did
not dare to make any answer whatever, we adjudged the
said Roger to be a traitor, a heretic, and a perjurer for having

we were

violated the safety of the bishop, and boldly, in the name

of Christ, pronounced him to have departed from the faith,
and to be condemned, as by a public excommunication, in

behalf of our lord the pope and the before-named kings, in

presence of his wife and his knights. Behold, how evident it
is that from henceforth a wide door is thrown open to Christian
princes for them to avenge the injuries of Christ, and to make
the wilderness, as it were, the garden of the Lord, and the
desert the delights of paradise.
Moreover, that it may not
be alleged that little or nothing could be done against them,
Be it known to all, that it was the general opinion in the city
of Toulouse that if this visitation had been delayed for the
space of three years, there would have been hardly found one
In addition
person in it who called upon the name of Christ.
to all this, the said earl of Saint Gilles has confirmed by oath,
before the people of the city, that, from this time forward, he
will neither, for gift or entreaty, show favour to the heretics."
In the same year, the king of England, the father, crossed
over from Normandy to England, and at Woodstock knighted
his son Geoffrey, earl of Brittany
who, immediately upon
receiving the rank of a knight, passed over from England
;

490

ANNALS OF KOGER DE EOVEDEN'.

A.D. 1178.

Normandy, and on the confines of France and Normandy,

giving his attention to military exercises, took pleasure in
making himself a match for knights of reputation in arms ; and
the more ardently did he seek for fame to attend his prowess,
to

from knowing that his brothers, king Henry, and Richard, earl
of Poitou, had gained great renown in arms.
However, they
had but one common feeling, and that was, to excel others in
feats of arms
being well aware that the science of war, if not
practised beforehand, cannot be gained when it becomes necessary. Nor indeed can the athlete bring high spirit to the conIt is the man
test, who has never been trained to practise it.
who has seen his own blood, whose teeth have rattled beneath
;

another's fist, who when tripped up has strove against his adversary with his entire body, and though thrown has not lost
his mettle, and who, as oft as he fell, has risen more determined, more bold, who goes forth with ardent hopes to the combat. For valour when aroused adds greatly to itself; transitory
is the
Without
glory of the mind that is subjected to terror.
any fault of his, he is overcome by the immensity of the weight,
who comes to bear the burden and is unequal thereto, zealous
though he may be. Well is the reward paid for toil, when is
found the temple of victory.
In the same year, William, archbishop of Rheims, came into
England on a pilgrimage to the blessed Thomas the Martyr, at
Canterbury, and was met, with congratulations, by the king of
England, the father, who honored him with becoming presents.
In the same year, pope Alexander sent his legates into all parts
pf the world that were subject to him, for the purpose of inviting the prelates of the Church to come to Rome at the beginning of Lent in the following year, to hold a solemn and
For when the violence of maladies,
general council there.
with rapid steps, is hastening to the very vitals, no salutary
counsel is able to extend a hand to check it, except through
the conference of numbers.
Accordingly, there came into
England two legates, namely, Albert de Suma, who was commissioned to summon the bishops and abbats of England and
Normandy, and Peter de Santa Agatha, whose commission
it was to summon the bishops and abbats of Scotland and Ireland and the adjoining islands. Accordingly, the said Peter de
Santa Agatha, for obtaining licence to pass through the territories
of the king of England, made oath, touching the holy Evan-

A. D. 1178.

491

LETTER OF POPE ALEXANDER.

that in his legateship he would attempt nothing to the

detriment of the king or his kingdom, and that he would return through his dominions, which he did accordingly.
In the same year pope Alexander wrote to John king of
the Indies to the following effect
gelists,

The Letter ofpope Alexander, sent to John, king of the Indies.

" Alexander the
bishop, servant of the servants of God,
to his most dearly beloved son in Christ, the illustrious and
24 *
health,
mighty king of the Indies, the most holy of priests,

and the Apostolic benediction. The Apostolic See, over which,

unworthy as we are, we preside, is the head and mistress of
the same being attested by our Lord,
all who believe in Christ
who said unto Saint Peter, whose successor, unworthy though
we may be, we are, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will
25
This rock, then, Christ has willed to be
build my church.'
the foundation of His church, which He declares shall be shaken
Therefore, not
by no storms and tempests of the winds.
without reason did Saint Peter, upon whom He founded this
church, especially and in chief deserve to receive supremacy
among the Apostles. To him it was said by the Lord I will
give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and the gates
of hell shall not prevail against it and whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever thou
26
We had
shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.'
heard long ago, from the accounts of many, and from common
report, what unvarying diligence you have shown in pious works
since you have embraced the Christian religion, and how you
devote your attention to what is pleasing and acceptable to
God. But our beloved son, master Philip, our physician, and a
member of 'our household, who says that he has conversed in
those parts with the great and honorable men of your kingdom,
concerning your intentions and plans, like a cautious and discreet
man, circumspect and prudent, has constantly and anxiously
signified unto us, that he has heard for certain from them,
that it is your wish and purpose to be instructed in the Catholic
and Apostolic doctrines, and that it is your fervent desire that
;

'

'

* This was
a supposed king of the interior
Presbyter, or Prester John
It is supposed that the person here meant was Oungh Khan,
slain hy Gengis Khan, A.D. 1202.
This letter is probably a fabrication of
24

of Asia.

the Nestorian Missionaries,

'*
Matt. xv. Id.

who

spread reports of his conversion.

*
Matt. xvi. 19.

492

AN"NALS OF ROGER

ITE

HOVEDEK.

A.D. 11/8.

you and the dominions entrusted unto your highness should

never appear to hold anything in your belief which may in
any degree differ from, or be at variance with the doctrines of
the Apostolic See.
TJpon which, we do indeed greatly congratulate you as a most dearly beloved son, and do give exceeding
thanks to Him from whom every gift proceeds, adding wish
upon wish and prayer upon prayer, that He who hath caused
you to receive the name of Christian may of His ineffable
goodness inspire your mind with a wish to obtain all knowledge, which ought to be imparted to the profession of ChrisFor in truth he
tianity, as to all the articles of the faith.
cannot hope to obtain salvation from the profession of Christianity, who does not in deed and in word act in accordance with that profession as it is not sufficient for a person
to be called by the name of Catholic, who of himself thinks
otherwise than the Catholic and Apostolic doctrines teach in
Not every
accordance with what the Lord says in the Gospel
one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven but he that doeth the will of my Father
which is in heaven.' 27 This also is added to our commendations of your merit, that, as the aforesaid prudent master
Philip asserts he has heard from your people, you long with
the most ardent desire to have a church in your city, and an
altar at Jerusalem where virtuous men of your kingdom may
abide, and be more fully instructed in Apostolic doctrines,
through whom you and the people of your kingdom may hereafter receive and hold the said doctrines. We, therefore, who,
though of insufficient merits, are placed in the chair of Saint
Peter, in obedience to what the Apostle says, acknowledging our'
debtors to the wise and the unwise, the rich and the
selves as
28
poor,' do feel every possible anxiety for the salvation of yourself and of your people, and do wish to reclaim you from those
matters in which you deviate frem the Christian and Catholic
faith, as indeed by the duties of the office which we have unfor the Lord
dertaken, we are most zealously bound to do
Himself said to Saint Peter, whom he appointed to be the chief
of all the Apostles, 'When thou art converted, strengthen thy
29
brethren.'
Therefore, although it seems to be a most difficult
;

'

2S Rom.
47 Matt. vii. 21.
i. 14.
This quotation is not quite
correct according to our version ; the words are, " I am debtor both to
the Greeks and to the barbarians, both to the wise and to the unwise.*
St. Luke xxi. 32.
>

A.D. 1178.

493

LETTER OF POPE ALEXANDEB.

and laborious matter to send any one from our side to your preamid so many hardships and such varied dangers of the
places on the road, and into countries far distant and unknown,
yet, considering the duties of our office, and bearing in mind
your purposes and intentions, we do send the aforesaid Philip
our physician, and one of our household, a discreet, circumspect
and cautious man unto your mightiness and we do trust in the
mercy of Jesus Christ, that, if it is your wish to persevere in
that purpose and intention, which we understand you, by the
inspiration of the Lord, to have formed, being forthwith, by the
sence,

mercy of God, instructed in the articles of the Christian faith

in which you and your people seem to differ from us, you may
henceforth have no cause to fear that anything will arise from
your error to impede the salvation of you or your people, or in
do,
you cast a stigma upon the name of Christianity.
therefore, request your excellency, and do advise and exhort
you in the Lord, that, for the respect you pay to Saint Peter
and to ourselves, you will receive the said Philip, as an honest,
discreet and cautious man, and as one sent from our side, with

We

due kindness, and will treat him courteously and respectAnd if it is your will and purpose, as indeed it fully
ought to be, to be instructed in the Apostolic doctrine on those
points which the said Philip will, on our behalf, explain to you,
you will carefully listen to him, and hear him to the end, and
will send back to us, together with him, respectable persons,
and letters sealed with your seal, whereby we may be enabled
fully to learn your purpose and intentions for the more exalted
and mighty you appear, and the less you seem to be puffed up
with your riches and power, so much the more willingly, both
as to granting you a church in your own city, as well as
greeting altars in the church of Saint Peter and Saint Paul,
and at Jerusalem in the church of the Sepulchre of our Lord,
and other matters which in justice you shall request, will we
take care to pay attention to your requests, and more effecinasmuch as it is our wish, in
tually to listen to the same
every way that, with the help of God, we possibly can, to
promote your desires hereon, which have been so worthy of exceeding commendation, and is our ardent desire to save the
souls of you and yours unto the Lord.
Given at Venice, at
the Kialto, on the fifth day before the calends of October."
In the same year, Kichard, earl of Poitou, came with a
considerable force to the city of Anse, and found there the count
all

fully.

494

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEJT.

A.D. 1179.

of Bigorre, a prisoner in the city gaol whom the citizens deon which the count of Bigorre gave to
livered into his hands
the earl of Poitou, for his ransom, Claremont, and the castle
of Montbrun. ^.er this, he took Gengay, Martillan, Grunville,
Agenville, Tailleburg, and Pons, and levelled all these castles
with the ground. Buger, count of Angouleme, also surrendered
to him the city of Angouleme, and the castle of Montignuc,
;

on which he destroyed their fortifications.

In the year of grace 1179, being the twenty-fifth year
of the reign of king Henry, son of the empress Matilda, the
said Henry was in England, at Winchester, on the day of
the Nativity of our Lord. During the period of this festival,
at Oxenhale, in the lordship of Darlington, in England, the
earth raised itself up on high, in appearance like a lofty tower,
and so remained, without moving, from the ninth hour of the

day until the evening, and then

fell

down with such

a dreadful

and the earth

swallowed it up, and made there a very deep pit, which remains there as a testimony of the circumstance even to the
crash, that it alarmed all the neighbourhood,

present day.
After the Nativity of our Lord, there came to England, from
Ireland, Laurence, archbishop of Dublin, Catholicus, archbishop of Tuam, and five or six bishops, who were about to
In the same manner, there
proceed to the council at Rome.
passed through England from the kingdom of Scotland a conAll these, both those
siderable number of bishops and abbats.
from Ireland as well as Scotland and the other islands, on
passing through England, in order to obtain leave to pass, made
oath that they would not seek any detriment to the king or to
From England, however, there went but four
his kingdom.
bishops to Rome, namely, Hugh, bishop of Durham, John,
bishop of Norwich, Robert, bishop of Hereford, and Reginald,
bishop of Bath, with a considerable number of abbats for tho
bishops of England stoutly asserted that only four bishops of
England ought to be sent to Rome to a general council of our
lord the pope.
All being accordingly assembled, at Rome, in the presence
of our lord the pope Alexander, the pope taking his seat in the
church of the Lateran, on an elevated place, together with his
cardinals, chief men, and senators, and the magistrates of the
his council, which began on the second
city, commenced holding
:

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

A.D. 1179.

495

day of the third week in Lent, being the third day before the
nones of March. In the same manner he held the council a
second day, on the fourth day of the following week, being the
second day before the ides of March. At this council, William,
archbishop of Rheims, was made a cardinal priest and titular
of Santa Sabina, and Henry, abbat of Clairval, was made cardinal bishop of Albano.
Our lord the pope held the council the
third day on the second day of the week before Palm Sunday,
being the fourteenth day before the calends of April. At this
council, he enacted that the decrees underwritten should be
universally observed.

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

Of the
"

Election of the

Roman

Pontiff.

manifest that statutes sufficient have been

Although
promulgated by our predecessors for the purpose of avoiding
discord in the election of the Roman Pontiff, still however,
inasmuch as since then, by reason of the audacity of an unbecoming ambition, the Church has oftentimes endured grievous
divisions, we also, for the purpose of avoiding the said evil,
have, with the consent of our brethren and the approbait is

tion of this holy council, thought proper to add somewhat

thereto.
do therefore enact, that, if by chance, through
some enemy sowing tares among the cardinals, there shall

We

not be an entire agreement as to the election of a new Pontiff,

and two-thirds shall agree thereon while the remaining onethird shall refuse to agree thereto, or shall presume to nominate or ordain any other, in such case he is to be held by the

universal Church, without any exception, to be the Roman

Pontiff who shall have been elected and acknowledged by the

two- thirds. And if any person, trusting in the votes or nomination of the remaining one-third, shall usurp that name,
inasmuch as he cannot in reason so do, both he himself and

who shall acknowledge him shall be subject to the penalof excommunication, and be visited with the deprivation
of all sacred orders
and even the communion of the holy
viaticum shall be denied unto them, except when in their last
moments and, unless they come to their senses, they are to receive their portion with Dathan and Abiram, whom the earth
those
ties

swallowed up

alive.

And

further, if

any one

shall be elected

A1TNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

496

A.D. 1179.

to the Apostolic office by fewer than two-thirds, then, unless

there shall he a more full agreement, he is in nowise to he re-

cognized as such, and he is to be subject to the penalty aforewith all humility he shall be ready to withdraw
such claim.
Still, however, let no prejudice be caused hereby
to the canonical constitutions, upon which subjects the opinions
of the larger and wiser part ought to have the preponderance,
inasmuch as whatever comes to be a matter of doubt to them,
can always be decided by the judgment of one superior. But,
in the Roman Church, something of a spiritual nature is here
being determined upon, where recourse cannot be had to a
said, unless

31

superior.

How prelates

are to pass sentence upon those subject to their

authority.

" A.

very reprehensible custom has sprung up in some places,

where both our brethren and fellow-bishops, as well as some
archdeacons even, thinking that some will, in their causes tried
before them, resort to appeal, having first issued no admonition
whatever, proceed to pronounce against them sentence of suspension and excommunication. On the other hand, also, others,
dreading the sentence and canonical discipline of their ecclesiastical superior, do without any difficulty interpose their right
of appeal, and usurp the same as a defence for their iniquity,
whereas it is known to have been instituted as a safeguard for
the innocent.
Therefore, to the end that neither the sentence
of the prelate may be used to oppress those subject to him,
nor those subject may be enabled, at their sole option, under
the pretext of appeal, to escape correction by their prelates, by
this present decree we do enact, that neither shall prelates pass
sentence of suspension or excommunication upon those subject to them, without first issuing canonical admonition, (unless it shall so happen that the fault is such as of its own nature
to involve the penalty of suspension or excommunication), nor
shall those who are subject, in contravention of ecclesiastical
discipline, before the commencement of the trial, seek to
take refuge in the words of appeal.
But, if any person shall
think himself absolutely necessitated to appeal, then a competent time is to be named for him, within which to proseAnd if he shall neglect to prosecute his
cute his appeal.
31 This
passage appears to be imperfect.
of interregnum in the Papacy.

It

seems to allude to a case

A.D. 1179.

THE DECREES OF POPE

497

ALEXAISTDEE.

appeal within such limited time, then the bishop is to be at liberty

own authority. And if, in any matter, any person

to use his

make an appeal, and on his making his appearance who was

who has appealed shall neglect to appear,
then, in case he shall have any property, he is to make a comshall

appealed against, he

petent return for the costs of the other, that so, at least,
being deterred, a person may not be too ready to appeal to
the detriment of another.
But in especial, in places of
religious orders, we wish this to be observed, that neither
monks, nor any religious whatsoever, when they are to receive correction for

any excesses, are to presume to appeal

against the regular discipline of their prelate and chapter, but
humbly and dutifully to receive what they know is enjoined
them for the more effectually securing their salvation.

Sow prelates

are to be entertained by their subjects.

32
" Whereas the
Apostle ordered that 'he and his followers

should be sustained by the labours of their own hands, in

order that he might leave no room for preaching to false
apostles, and might not be burdensome to those to whom
he preached, it is known to be a great grievance and one
deserving of correction, that some of our brethren and fellowbishops prove so expensive in their entertainment to those
subject to them, that for reasons of this nature the subjects
are compelled to expose for sale the very ornaments of their
churches, and a short hour consumes the food earned in a long
time we do, therefore, enact, that archbishops visiting their
provinces shall, according to the different character of the provinces and the means of the churches, under no circumstance
exceed a retinue of forty or fifty horses, bishops twenty or thirty,
rardinals twenty or five-and-twenty, while archdeacons are to
be content with five or seven, and deans with two horses. And
further, they are not to go about with hounds and hawks, or to
;

require sumptuous entertainments, but to receive with thankfulness that which shall properly and consistently with the
do also forbid
entertainer's means, be provided for them.

We

that bishops shall presume to oppress their subjects with tallages or exactions, and so' conduct themselves as to appear to
seek not what is their own, but what belongs to Jesus Christ.
'
For, as the Apostle says, The children ought not to lay up for
32

VOL.

I.

Saint Paul.

K K

ANNALS OF ROGEK BE HOVEDEN.

498

A. D. 1179.

33
it seems to be
the parents, but the parents for the children,'
greatly at variance with the affection of a father, if those who
are the governors make them burdensome to their subjects,
whom in all their necessities they ought to .cherish, like good
shepherds. Also, archdeacons and deans are not to. presume to

demand any

exactions or tallages

And

what we have

further,

34

from priests or clerks.

said above relative to the num-

ber of horses that are to be allowed, is to be observed in

those places the revenues and ecclesiastical dues of which are
But in poor places, it is our wish that such limits
ample.
should be observed, that the lesser ones shall not have to complain that a hardship is inflicted on them by the arrival of the
greater, so that those who were in the habit of using a
smaller number of horses may not suppose that they are indulged with leave to use more. Indeed, considering the many
necessitous cases that occasionally arise, we could endure that,
if a manifest and reasonable cause should be found to exist,
they should be enabled to demand some slight assistance together with our brotherly love.

That new imposts are not

11

Inasmuch

to be

made

in churches.

body of the Church, all ought to be

treated with loving-kindness, and that which has been received
as in the

gratuitously ought gratuitously to be bestowed, it is a most

shocking thing that in some churches venality is said to prevail to such a degree, that, for installing bishops or abbats,
or any other ecclesiastical persons, or introducing priests
into the church, as also for the burial and obsequies of
the dead, and the benedictions of the newly -married, or

other ecclesiastical sacraments, money is demanded

and that
he who stands in need of these things, cannot obtain the same
unless he takes care to fill the hand of the bestower thereof.
Many imagine that it is lawful for them to act thus, on this
ground, because they think that the custom as to the dead has
been established by lengthened usage, not sufficiently considering, inasmuch as they are blinded by avarice, that the
longer offences have kept the mind fettered, so much the more
grievous they are. In order, therefore, that this may not be
done in future, we strictly forbid that money shall be demanded
:

for installing ecclesiastical persons, instituting priests,

2 Cor. xii. 14.
Taxes.

burying

A.D. 1179.

THE DECBEES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

499

the dead, blessing the newly-married, or any other of the

And if any person shall presume in contravensacraments.
tion hereof to sell the same, then let him know that he will
have his portion with Gehazi, whose deeds he has imitated in
the exacting of a disgraceful gift.
do, moreover, forbid
any new imposts to be exacted from churches, either by bishops
or abbats, or any other prelate, or the old ones to be increased,
or that such persons shall presume to appropriate any part of
the revenues to their own use but the same liberty which
the greater ones desire to be preserved for themselves, let them
And if any
also, with good will, preserve for the lesser ones.
person shall do otherwise than this, what he so does is to be
deemed null and void.

We

Christians are forbidden to enter the service of the Saracens.

" To such a
degree has shocking cupidity taken possession of
the minds of some, that, whereas they glory in the name of
Christians, they carry arms to the Saracens, and by supplying
them with arms and necessaries for the purpose of warring
against the Christians, show themselves their equals or even
their superiors in wickedness.
There are some also, who, by
reason of their cupidity, exercise the art and craft of pilots, in
the galleys and piratical vessels of the Saracens. Such persons
therefore we do order to be cut off from the communion of the
Church, and for their iniquity to be subjected to excommunicaand to be mulcted with confiscation of their property by
the Catholic princes and rulers of states, and if they are taken,
to become the slaves of those so taking them. We do also order
that throughout the churches of the cities on the coast, a re^teated and solemn sentence of excommunication shall be pronounced against them. Those also are to be subject to the penalty of excommunication, who presume either to take captive
or to despoil of their property llomans, or indeed any other
Christians, when voyaging for purposes of merchandize or any
tion,

other becoming reasons.

Those also, who, with damnable
avarice, dare to despoil Christians who have suffered shipwreck
of their property, when according to the rules of religion they
are bound to aid them, are to know that they are subjected to

excommunication, unless they restore what they have so taken

away.
K K 2

500

ANNALS OF KOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

That tournaments

A.D. 1179.

shall not le held.

"Continuing in the footsteps of popes Innocent and Eugenius,

of blessed memory, our predecessors, we do forbid those detestable revels and shows, which are commonly called tournaments,
at which, by proclamation, knights are wont to meet together,
and rashly engage with each other, to show off their prowess
and valour, and from which, deaths of men and perils to souls
do so often ensue. And, if any one of such persons shall meet
with his death on such an occasion, although absolution is not
denied him, still he is to be deprived of Christian burial.

On
"

keeping the truces.

We do order truces to be

inviolably observed by all persons

from the fourth day of the week after sunset, until the seventh
day of the week after sunrise, both from the Advent of our
Lord until the octave of Epiphany, and from Septuagesima
until the octave of Easter.

And

if

any person

shall attempt

to break such truce, if after the third warning he shall not

make reparation, then his bishop is to pronounce sentence of
excommunication, and announce the same in writing to the

neighbouring bishops. And no bishop is to receive him who

is thus excommunicated to communion
but, on the contrary,
each is to confirm the sentence, the copy of which he has reAnd if any one shall presume to violate this comceived.
mand, then let him be subject to the peril of losing his orders.
And, inasmuch as a threefold rope is broken with difficulty, we
do order that bishops, having respect only to God and the
;

salvation of the people, and all cupidity apart, shall use their
advice and assistance for the purpose of the strict maintenance of peace, and not neglect the same through love or

hatred for any person whatsoever. And if any one shall be

found to be lukewarm in this work of God, he is to submit to
the loss of his own dignity.

On

annulling ordinations made by Anti-popes.

"

Re-enacting that which was done by our predecessor, pope

Innocent, of blessed memory, we do pronounce the ordinations
made by Octavianus and Guido, the heresiarchs, as also by
John of Struma, their follower, to be null and void, as also
ordinations made by the persons so ordained by them and
we do further add, that those who have received ecclesiastical
;

dignities or benefices,

by means of the

aforesaid schismatics,

A.D. 1179.

THE DECBEES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

501

shall resign what they have so acquired.

All alienations also
or seizures of things ecclesiastical, which have been made
by
the said schismatics, or by laymen, are to be wanting in
validity,

and to return to the church without any incumbrance whatever thereon.

And if any one shall presume to contravene
this command, he is to know that he is subjected to excommunication.
As for those who, of their own accord, have taken
oath to maintain the schism, we do decree that they shall remain suspended from their holy orders and dignities.

What

sort of persons they ought to be, who are to be elected to

govern the Church.

"As in all holy orders and ecclesiastical offices, both maturity

of age, gravity of manners, and skill in literature, are to be
sought for, s6 ought the same much more rigidly to be exacted
in the case of a bishop, who, being placed in charge of others,
ought in himself to show how others are to preserve the same
to the end that what has
qualities in the house of the Lord
been done by some persons, through the necessities of the
do,
times, may not be adopted as an example by posterity.
therefore, by the present decree enact that no one shall be elected
to be a bishop, who has not passed the thirtieth year of his age,
and is not born in lawful wedlock, and who cannot be shown to
be of praiseworthy life and learning. And when he, who has
been so elected, shall have received the confirmation of his
election, and the administration of ecclesiastical effects, the
time having expired that is pointed out by the canons for the
;

We

consecration of bishops, he is to have free option to dispose of the benefices which belong to him, for the purpose of
distribution.
Also, the lower offices, such, for instance, as
fteaneries or archdeaconries, and others which have the care
of souls annexed, no person whatever is to receive, nor yet the
government of parochial churches, unless he shall have attained
the twenty-fifth year of his age, and is of praiseworthy know35
And [in case of misbehaviour] they are
ledge and manners.
" Cum autem
35
Here follow these words.
assumptus fuerit, si Archidiaconus in Diaconum ; Decanus et reliqui admoniti non fuerint, praefixo a
canonibus tempore in presbyteros ordinati,"
They are evidently fragit seems impossible to
mentary and incomplete, to such an extent that
It is clear that at least one
of the passage.
the
guess
general meaning
important sentence is omitted,

if

not more.

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEN.

502

A.D. 11T9.

removed from those offices, and the same are to be bestowed

on another, who is both willing and able becomingly to fill the
same, and they are not to profit by the pretext of appealing,
if they should chance to desire to defend themselves in the
to be

This,
transgression of these ordinances, by means of appeal.
indeed, we order to be observed, not only as to those in future
to be promoted, but those also who have been already promoted,
If the clergy
if the canons do not impede such a course.
shall elect any one in contravention of the form above stated

they are to understand that they are deprived of the power of

electing on that occasion, and from their ecclesiastical benefices
suspended for a period of three years. For it is a becoming
thing, that those whom the fear of God does not withhold from
evil, the severity of ecclesiastical discipline should at least reAnd as for the bishop, if he shall act contrary to these
strain.
mandates, or shall consent to such being done, he is to lose

power in the disposal of the offices above-named, and ordination is to be made by the chapter, or by the metropolitan,
36
if the chapter shall not agree thereon.
his

Of

Heretics.

" As Saint Leo

says, Although the discipline of the Church,
being contented with the judgment of the priesthood, avoids
'

a blood-thirsty vengeance,' still it is aided by the enactments of Catholic princes, that so men may often find a salutary
remedy, while they dread that corporal punishment may
befall them.
Wherefore, inasmuch as, in Gascony, the Albigeois, and other places inhabited by the heretics whom
some style Catarri,' others Publicani,' and others Paterini,'
and others call by other names, their damnable perverseness has
waxed so strong that they practise their wickedness no longer
in secret as elsewhere, but publicly expose their errors, and
draw the simple and weak to be their accomplices, we do decree them and their protectors and harborers to be excommunicated, and under pain of excommunication we do forbid any
'

'

'

one to dare to receive or to encourage them in his house or on

his lands, or to have any transactions with them. And if they
shall depart this life in their sin, and not under the protection
36

The meaning

obscurity
of it.

of the latter part of this enactment is involved in great

probably in consequence of the evident omission in the middle

A. U. 1179.

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

503

of any privileges granted by our indulgence, then on no pretence

whatever is any contribution to be made for their interment,

nor are they to receive burial among Christians. And as regards

the Brabanters, Arragonese, Navarrese, Biscayans, and Cote37
who exercise such enormous cruelties against Christians,
rells,
as not to pay any respect to either churches or monasteries, or
to spare widows or orphans, young or old, or any age or sex, but
who, after the manner of pagans, lay waste and ravage in every
direction, we do similarly enact. "We do also enact that those who
shall hire, or retain, or encourage them, shall, throughout the
communities where such excesses are committed, on the Lord's
day and other solemn days be publicly proclaimed as excommunicated in all the churches there, and shall be held to be
condemned with the same sentence and punishment in all
respects as the aforesaid heretics, and shall not be received into
communion with the Church, unless they first abjure the said
abominable societies and heresies respectively. Those also are
to understand who are connected with them by any tie, that
they are relieved from all duties of fealty, or homage, or any
obedience to them whatsoever, so long as they shall persist in
such great iniquity and we do further command them and
all the faithful, for the remission of their sins, manfully to
oppose such dreadful ravages, and in arms to defend the ChrisTheir property also is to be confistian people against them.
cated, and the superior lords are to be at liberty to subject men of
;

this description to slavery.

As

for those,

however,

who

shall so

separate from them in true repentance, let them not doubt that
they will obtain the indulgence granted to sinners, and the blessings of an eternal reward. And further, trusting in the mercy
f God, and confiding in the authority of Saint Peter and Saint

Paul the Apostles,

we

do remit two years of enjoined penance

who shall take up arms, and, at the

to those faithful Christians

advice of their

own

or other prelates, fight against

them

and

they shall be detained a considerable time in so doing, then

we do leave it to the discretion of the bishops to whose care

if

37
These were lawless hireling soldiers, who were guilty of great out" Coterelli' from their
rages ; they were said to have received their name of
use of a large knife called " coterel," the same being given them by the
while others derive it from " cotarius," a cottager,
people of Toulouse
being their habit to levy heavy contributions on people of that class.
"
"
"
Routiers," or
Ryters," and were
They were also called
Ruptarii,"
much employed by the early kings of England.
'

tit

'
.

ANNALS OF EOGEB DE HOVEDEN.

504

A.D. 1179.

these matters shall be entrusted, that so, at their option, in

proportion to the amount of labor expended, a still greater
indulgence may be granted them. But as for those who shall
neglect to pay obedience to the admonition of the bishops
hereon, we do order them to be debarred from receiving the
body and blood of our Lord: while those in the meantime, who,
in their zeal for the faith, shall undertake the laborious task of
uprooting them, like those who repair to the sepulchre of our
Lord, we do take under the protection of the Church, and do
decree that they shall remain secure from all molestation, both
in property and person.
And if any person shall in the meantime presume to molest them, then sentence of excommunication is to be hurled against him by the bishop of the place, and
let such sentence be observed by all, until such time as both

what has been taken away is restored, and full satisfaction

made for losses caused by them. And further, bishops
priests who shall chance not to show a proper resistance

is

or
to

such persons, are to be visited with suspension from their offices

until such time as they shall have obtained mercy from the
Apostolic See.

That leprous persons are to have a private church and burialground of their own.
" Whereas it is said
by the Apostle Saint Paul that more
abundant honor is bestowed upon those members of the body
which are less honorable: 38 so on the other hand, there are some
who seek their own and not what is of Jesus Christ, and who
will not allow leprous persons who cannot dwell with those
in health, or to meet in churches with others, either to have
churches and burial-grounds of their own, or to have the services of their

own

minister.

Inasmuch

as

this is

clearly

with Christian piety, we do, in our Apostolic bounty,

enact that wherever enough shall have been assembled in one
community to be enabled to found a church for themselves
with a burial-ground, and to enjoy the services of their own
priest, they shall, withou-t any opposition, be allowed to have
the same. They are, however, to take due care that as to paroat variance

chial rights they are not in any way detrimental to the interests
of the old churches ; for we are unwilling that that which is
conceded through feelings of piety, should redound to the injury
of others.
do also enact that they shall not be compelled
to pay tithes of vegetable produce and the young of animals.

We

39

1 Cor. xii. 23.

505

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

A. D. 1179.

That Christians shall not dwell with Jews or Saracens.

" Neither Jews nor Saracens are to be allowed to have
Christian slaves in their houses, either under pretext of rearing children, or for any services or cause whatsoever. And
further, those shall be excommunicated who shall presume to
We do also enact that the testimony of
dwell with them.
Christians shall be received against the Jews in all causes
against Christians where they make use of their own witnesses
and we do decree that those persons shall be excommunicated
;

who

Jews to Christians,
and proper that they should be beneath the
Christians, and be by them, supported on grounds of humanity
alone.
Moreover, if any by the inspiration of God shall be
converted to the Christian faith, they are on no account to
shall attempt in this respect to prefer

as it is right

39
suffer loss of their possessions, as, after being converted to the
faith they ought to be in a better condition than they were in

And if anything shall be

before they conformed to the faith.
done in contravention hereof, we do, under penalty of excommunication, enjoin the princes or authorities of those places,
to cause full restitution to be

made

to

them of

that portion

of their hereditary property and possessions.

That no person

shall for

money

receive the monastic or

any

religious habit.

"Monks

are not to be received in a monastery for money, nor

They are

are they to be allowed to hold property of their own.

not to be distributed alone in vills and towns, or in

any paro-

but are to remain in the general convent, or in

apany with some other of the brethren, so as not alone to

chial churches

the conflict of spiritual with secular men ; for it is Solo'

Woe to him that is alone when he falleth ; for
says
he hath not another to help him up.' 40 And if any person on
demand shall give anything for his admission, then he is not
to be admitted to holy orders, and he who has admitted him is
to be punished by loss of his office.
And if any one shall have
private property, unless the same shall have been permitted by
the abbat for the carrying out of some purpose that has been
enjoined, he is to be removed from the communion of the altar ;
and if any one shall be found when at the point of death to
ait

mon who

39

Probably meaning their Christian slaves.

40

Eccl. iv. 10.

506

ANNALS OF ROGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1179.

possess property, no offering is to be made for him, and he is

not to have burial among the brethren. The same we do com-

mand

to be observed in the various religious orders

and the
abbat who shall not diligently observe the same, is to know that
he thereby incurs the loss of his office. Also, no priorships or
abbacies are to be given to any one for the receipt of money ; and
in such cases both the giver and the receiver are to be removed

from

all ecclesiastical duties.

where

Also,

priors have been ap-

pointed over conventual churches, they are not, unless for a

manifest and reasonable cause, to be removed unless, for in;

stance, they have been guilty of dilapidation, or lived incontinently, or been guilty of any thing of a like nature, by reason

of which they may appear to deserve to be removed as also,

in cases where by the consent of the brethren he shall have
been transferred in consequence of the necessity of his filling
:

some higher

office.

That tw person

"Inasmuch
avarice,

shall hold several churches.

no limits to their
in contravention of the enactments of the sacred
as certain persons, placing

canons, both endeavour to obtain divers ecclesiastical dignities

and several parish churches, so that, while they are hardly
able to fulfil the duties of one office, they obtain the salary that

the due of many, we do strictly forbid that this shall in future

be done. Therefore, when an ecclesiastical office ought to be
filled up, let a person be found to fill it who is able to reside
is

And if any
spot, and to perform its duties himself.
persons shall act in contravention hereof, both he who has
received the office is to lose the money that, contrary to the
sacred canons, he has received, and he who has given it is to be
And, inasmuch
deprived of the power of giving it in future.
as the ambition of some has now reached to such a pitch that
they are said to hold not two or three, but six offices or even
more, while at the same time they are not able to perform the
prescribed duties for even two, we do order this to be remedied
by our brethren and fellow-bishops and that, from these pluralities so hateful to the canons, which afford a ground for the
breaking up of societies, and for the wandering of their members to and fro, and produce certain peril to souls, the indigence of those may be relieved, who are able to give their
services to churches.
Moreover, because the audacity of some
on the

A.l).

1179.

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

507

laymen has increased to such a pitch

that, neglecting the authority of the bishops, they institute clerks in churches and remove
them when they please, and distribute property and other pos-

sessions of Ihe Church mostly at their own option, and dare to

harass the churches themselves, as well as the people, with
tallages and exactions, we do enact that, from henceforth, if
they shall be guilty of the same, they shall be visited with
excommunication. The priest also, or clerk, who shall receive
a church from laymen, without the authority of his own bishop,
shall be deprived from the communion and if he persists, then
he shall be deposed from his ecclesiastical office and orders. And,
;

inasmuch as some laymen compel ecclesiastical persons,

and even bishops themselves, to abide by their judgments, those
who shall do so in future we do order to be cut off from all
intercourse with the faithful.
"We do also forbid, on peril
of their souls, laymen withholding tithes, under any circumAnd if any
stances, making over the same to other laymen.
person receives the same, and does not restore them to the
Church, he is to be deprived of Christian burial.
further,

That manifest usurers shall not

be admitted to the

communion

at the altar.

" Inasmuch as in almost

every place the crime of usury has
become prevalent, so much so, that many, neglecting their
usual business, adopt usury as their lawful occupation, and
do not consider how the same is condemned by the pages
of both Testaments, we do therefore enact, that manifest
usurers shall not be received to communion at the altar, nor
shall any of them receive Christian burial, or even an oblation,

And he who shall have received

have given Christian burial to such usurer, is
both to be compelled to return what he has received, and is to
remain suspended from the duties of his office until such time
as, in the judgment of the bishop, he shall have given satisif lu- shall

die in this sin.

sufti offering, or

faction.

Of the mils of clerks.

"Whereas, in the duties of brotherly love, we seem in especial bound to those from whom we know that we have received
benefits, on the other hand, certain of the clergy, after having
received considerable property from their churches, presume to
"

ANNALS OF BOGKER DE HOVEDEN.

508

A.D. 1179.

leave property thus acquired through churches to other persons.

Therefore, although it is well known that by the ancient canons
this is prohibited, we do nevertheless, once more prohibit it.
And it being our wish therefore, to provide an indemnity for the
Church, whether these persons shall have died intestate, or whether they shall have attempted to bestow the same property
on others, we do order that the same shall remain in possession
of the churches.
Moreover, inasmuch as in some places persons are appointed for a sum of money, and are called deans,
and thus for a fixed sum of money exercise episcopal jurisdiction, we do, by the present decree, enact that whoever in
future shall presume thus to act shall be deprived of his office,
and the bishop shall lose the right of conferring the same.

Of

the regulation of ecclesiastical communities.

"Whereas, in all churches that which seems fit to the

greater part and the elder of the brethren, ought, without hesitation, to be observed, it seems most grievous and most worthy
of censure that in some churches a few, not so much on reasonable grounds as by reason of their own wilfulness, throw obstacles in the way of the commands of the majority, and will
not allow the ecclesiastical ordinances to be carried out therefore, by the present decree we do enact, that, unless any reasonable ground shall be shown by the fewer and younger, all power
of appeal removed, that which is ordained, on due consideration
by the greater and elder part, shall always prevail and be carried
into effect. Nor is it to be any impediment to this our ordinance,
if any person says that he is bound by oath to observe the
customs of his church. For they are not to be called oaths,
but perjuries rather, which are in opposition to the interests
And
of the Church and the institutions of the holy fathers.
if any person has presumed to swear to maintain customs of
this nature, which are neither supported by reason, nor agree
with the holy institutions, he is to be debarred from receiving
the body of our Lord until such time as he shall have performed due penance for the same.
:

Of

the presentation of clerks.

places, the founders of churches, or

abuse their power, in which the Church has
hitherto borne with them; and whereas in the Church of

"Whereas, in certain

their

heirs,

509

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

A.D. 1179.

God there ought to be but one who is the chief, while many,
without regard to those who are subject, strive to elect and
whereas one church ought to have but one ruler, while they
;

a number of rulers ; we
present, in defence of their own rights,
do by the present decree enact, that if several founders divide
and give conflicting votes, that person shall be appointed over

the church who is recommended by his manners and merits,

and is chosen and approved of by the suffrages of the most
But, if this cannot be done without offence, the
persons.
bishop is to regulate the church in- such way as he shall think
is best suited to the honor of God, and he is to do the same,
even though some question shall have arisen as to the right of
patronage, and even if, within three months, it shall be ascertained to

whom

it

belongs.

On preserving peace.
" We do

also enjoin that priests, clerks,

monks, lay monks,

pilgrims, merchants, and serfs, when going to and fro, and

engaged in agriculture, as well as the animals with which
they plough, and the other things which they take into the
fields, shall

enjoy befitting security

and no person in

office

anywhere to presume to make new exactions without the authority and consent of the kings and rulers, or to
enact statutes on the moment, or in any way to impugn the
old ones.
And if any one shall act contrary to this, and, on
being warned, shall not cease so doing, then, till such time as he
shall have made due satisfaction, he is to be cut off from all

whatever

is

Christian intercourse.

That

ecclesiastical benefices shall not

be given to

any

one, before

they are vacant.

<

" No ecclesiastical
benefices, or offices, or churches, shall be
given to any person, or be promised, before they are vacant, that
so no one may seem to long for the death of his neighbour,
to whose place and benefice he thinks he shall succeed.
For
whereas this same thing is found prohibited even in the laws
of the heathens, it is most disgraceful, and most deserving of the
censures of the Divine judgment, if expectation of future succession should hold a place in the Church of God, a thing
which even the heathens themselves have taken care to condemn.
But when it happens that churches, to which presen-

510

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1179.

tation is to be made, or any offices in any church, are vacant,

or if at piesent any are vacant, they are not to remain long
unfilled, but within six months let persons be presented to

who

are able properly to perform the duties thereof.

the bishop, when it is his duty to do so, delays to
collate such person, he is to be appointed by the chapter. And
if the election belongs to the chapter, and it shall not have
so done by the time appointed, the bishop, using the advice
of religious men, is to do the same according to the will of God :
or if all shall chance to neglect it, then the metropolitan of
the bishop, according to the will of God, and without any con-

them,

But

if

tradiction

on their

That no one

" If a
bishop

part, is to dispose thereof.

shall be ordained without a certain

title.

any person as deacon or priest without a certain title by which he may earn the necessaries of
life, then he is to provide him with necessaries, until such time
as he shall assign him, in some church, a suitable salary for
shall ordain

clerical duties, unless the person ordained shall happen to

be able to subsist on property of his own, or inherited from

his father.

That clerks in holy orders shall not keep concubines.

" Clerks in
holy orders, who, bearing the character of incon-

young women in their houses, are either to put

them away and live chastely, or else to be deprived of their
benefices and ecclesiastical duties.
Whoever shall be found to
labour under that kind of incontinence which is against nature,
and on account of which the wrath of God came upon the sons
of distrust, and He consumed five cities with fire, if they are
tinence, keep

clerks they shall be expelled from the clergy, or be set apart

in a monastery to do penance there ; if they are laymen, they
shall be excommunicated and utterly removed from the com-

munity of the faithful.

necessary and manifest
nasteries of nuns, he is to
he shall not cease so

if

any clerk, without

presume to frequent mobe warned thence by the bishop, and
to do, he is to be deprived of his
Moreover, if

cause, shall

ecclesiastical benefice.

That laymen

" It

is

known

shall not impose burdens on churches.

to be

detriment to those

no

less a sin in those

who submit

to

it,

who do

so,

than a

that rulers and the chief

THE DECREES OF POPE ALEXAtfDEK.

A. D. 1179.

511

men

in cities throughout the different parts of the world, as

well as others who seem to hold some power, frequently impose

upon churches such numerous burdens, and oppress them with

such heavy and repeated exactions, that the priesthood seems
under them to be in a worse condition than it was under

who had no knowledge of the law of the Lord. For

whereas he, when all others were reduced to slavery, left
their priests and possessions in their former liberty, and gave
them sustenance at the public expense, these others impose
almost all their burdens on the churches, and afflict them
with so many anxieties, that the lamentation of Jeremiah
seems to apply thereto, 'She that was princess among the
43
For, whether it is
provinces, now is she become tributary
the expense of making fortifications, or whether of an expedition, or whether they think proper to do anything else, they
Pharaoh,

'

generally attempt to provide for them all out of the property

of the churches, of the clergy, and of the poor, the advantages
of Christ being thereby curtailed.
On these grounds we must

the clrarches, and none the less for those who

have entirely lost all fear of God and respect for the
ecclesiastical order. Wherefore, under the most severe
penalty
of excommunication, we do strictly forbid any one in future to
presume to make such an attempt, unless a bishop or clerk shall
evidently see such a case of necessity and utility as to be of
opinion that, without compulsion, subsidies may be collected
feel grieved for

seem

to

throughout the churches to relieve the common necessities, the

And if rulers, or
laity not sufficing thereto.
other persons, shall in future be guilty of this, and, on being
warned, shall chance to be unwilling to desist, they are to know
that both themselves, as well as their abettors, are subjected
tcL excommunication, and are not to be restored to intercourse
with the faithful until such time as they shall have made

means of the

befitting satisfaction.

That prelates are

"Inasmuch
which tend

to

provide necessaries for the masters of schools.

as the

Church of God, both in those things

body and in those which

to the support of the

pertain to the profit of the soul, is bound, like an affectionate

mother, to provide for the needy, in order that the opportunity

Lam.

i.

1.

512

AUNALS OF EOGEB DE HOYEDEN.

A.D. 1179.

may not be withheld from the

poor who cannot he assisted by the means of their relations,
in each cathedral church a certain competent provision is to be
made for a master, who is to teach gratuitously the clerks of
the said church and the poor scholars, in order that thereby
the necessities of the teacher may be relieved, and a way may
be opened to learning for those who are studying in other
churches or monasteries, also, this is to be rectified, if in past
times any curtailment shall chance to have been made therein.
For a licence to teach no one is to demand any fee whatever,
nor is he, under pretext of any custom, to make any demand
of those who teach
nor yet, when a licence has been given,
is he to forbid any one to teach who is fitted for so doing. The
person who shall presume to contravene this enactment, is to
be deprived of all ecclesiastical benefices. For it seems only
proper and becoming, that, in the Church of God, he should
not gain the fruit of his labours who, in the cupidity of his
mind, endeavours, while he is selling a licence to teach, to obstruct the profit of the Church.
of reading and of improving

That clerks shall not presume

to

undertake secular business.

" Clerks in archdeacon's

orders, and above, as well as those of
a lower grade, if they are supported by ecclesiastical salaries,
are not to presume to act as advocates before secular judges
in forensic business, unless they are prosecuting their own
cause or that of the Church, or chance to be acting on- behalf
of distressed persons, who cannot manage their own causes.
And neither is any clerk to presume to act the part of procurator

of a town, or to exercise any secular jurisdiction under any

princes or men of secular power, so as to act as their jusAnd if any person shall presume to contravene this
ticiaries.
enactment, because he acts in a worldly manner, contrary to
the doctrine of the Apostle, when he says that no one who
fights for God busies himself with the affairs of this world,
he is to be removed from the ecclesiastial ofiice, because,

neglecting his clerical duties, he has plunged into the waves

of the world in order to please the powerful.
do also
decree that strict punishment is to ensue, if any person in
religious orders shall presume to attempt to do any of the

We

things aforesaid.

A.D. 1179.

Of

DECREES OF POPE ALEXANDER.

513

Churches that have been laid under an interdict, and

t/te

burial of those under interdict.

11

Inasmuch as it is our bounden duty both to plant the sacred

and when planted in every way to cherish it, we can
never attempt the same to better purpose, than if we consider
religion,

that it has been entrusted to us by the authority of God, to foster

that which is right, and to correct that which impedes the proWherefore, in consequence of the strong
gress of the truth.

complaints of our brethren and our fellow-bishops, we have

understood that the brethren of the Temple and of the Hospital, as well as others of the religious profession, exceeding
the privileges with which they have been indulged by the
Apostolic See, presume to do many things which both tend to
scandal among the people of God, and produce grievous evil
to souls.
For they have purposed to receive churches from the
hands of laymen; they admit persons excommunicated and
under interdict to the Sacraments of the Church, and allow
burial in their churches, contrary to good conscience, and
institute and remove priests at their pleasure.
And whereas

the indulgence has been granted to their brethren when

43
going to seek alms, that upon their arrival such churches
in
be
once
a
and
Divine
service
may
year,
performed
opened
therein, as we have heard, several of them have frequently
come from one or more of their houses to a place under
interdict, and have abused the indulgence of their privileges
by performing service therein, and then presuming to bury
the dead in the churches aforesaid.
And further, by means
of the fraternities which in many places they establish, they
sap the strength of the episcopal authority, while, in contravention of the sentences of the bishops, under the pretext of

some of their own

privileges,

they strive to screen

all

those

are ready to join their fraternity.

And whereas we
have thought proper to make these declarations not so much
with reference to the conscience or design of the higher autho-

who

among them, as to fLe fact that some of those of a lower

grade have exceeded what in discretion they ought to observe,
for the purpose of removing those matters in which they
we do
are guilty of excess, and which tend to cause doubts
therefore forbid both them and all other religious whatsoever,

rities

43

VOL.

I.

Laid under

interdict.

L L

514

ANNALS OF EOGER DK DOVEDEff.

A.D. 1179.

without the consent of their bishops, to receive churches and tithes

from the hands of laymen, not taking regard of what up to the
present time they have, contrary to the tenor hereof, received.
Persons excommunicated and by name laid under interdict, we
do pronounce to be avoided both by them and by all other persons whatsoever, in conformity with the sentences pronounced
by the bishops. In those of their churches which do not belong
to them fully of right, they are to present priests to the bishops
for institution therein, who shall be answerable to them for their

care of the people, and give to themselves a proper account as

to the temporal things thereof. Also, they are not to presume to
remove those once instituted without consulting the bishops

And if Templars or Hospitallers come

to a church laid
they are to be admitted only once in a year to
perform service therein, and not even then are they to bury there
the bodies of those under interdict. Also, as to these fraternities
we do enact, that if they shall not entirely join the brethren
aforesaid, but shall think proper to reside upon their own properties, still they are in nowise on that account to be exempt
from the sentence of the bishops, who are to exercise their
authority over them just like the other persons of their dioceses,,
where they require correction for their excesses. What has
been said above as to the aforesaid brethren we do also command to be observed as to other persons in religious orders who
in their presumption intrude upon the path, and presume to
enter on a course contrary to their own canonical professions
and the tenor of our own privileges. If, however, they shall
presume to contravene this enactment, both the churches in
which they shall presume so to do shall be laid under interdict,
and what they have done shall be deemed null and void."

thereon.

under

interdict,

These decrees being promulgated and received by the whole

of the clergy and people standing around, the bishops and
other ecclesiastics who had met together, with the gift of the
benediction, received leave to return home.
In the same year, the king of England, the son, returned
from Normandy to England at mid-Lent, and, during the following Easter, he and the king, his father, were at Winchester.
After Easter, Richard de Lucy, justiciary of England, resigned
the office of justiciary, and became a canon-regular in his abbey
of Lewes," which he himself had founded on his property and
44

In Kent.

A.I).

1179.

DIVISION OF ENGLAND INTO CIRCUITS.

had enriched with many

possessions

515

shortly after

which he

After his decease, the king, the father, held a great council at Windsor, and by the common consent of the archbishops,
bishops, earls, and barons, in presence of the king, his son,
divided England into four parts, and over each of them appointed wise men to administer justice throughout the land, in
the following manner
died.

SOTJTHAMPTONSHIRE

4*

WILTSHIRE
GLOUCESTERSHIRE
DORSETSHIRE
SOMERSETSHIRE
DEVONSHIRE

RICHARD, bishop of "Winchester

RICHARD, the king's treasurer
NICHOLAS FITZ-THOROLD
THOMAS BASSET
ROBERT DE WHITFIELD

CORNWALL
.

GEOFFREY, bishop of Ely

NICHOLAS, chaplain to the king

GILBERT PIPARD
REGINALD DE WISEBEC, clerk to

BERKSHIRE
OXFORDSHIRE
CAMBRIDGESHIRE
HUNTINGDONSHIRE
NORTHAMPTONSHIRE
LEICESTERSHIRE

WARWICKSHIRE

WORCESTERSHIRE
HEREFORDSHIRE (in Wales)

the king

GEOFFREY HOSES
.

STAFFORDSHIRE
SALOPSHLUE 46

NORFOLK
JOHN, bishop of Norwich

HUGH MURDAC,

clerk to the

king

MICHAEL BELET
RICHARD DE PEC
RALPH BRITO

SUFFOLK
ESSEX
HERTFORDSHIRE
MIDDLESEX

KENT
SURREY
SUSSEX

BUCKINGHAMSHIRE
BEDFORDSHIRE
Hampshire.

Shropshire.
I,

L 2

516

ANNALS OP ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1179.

NOTTINGHAMSHIRE
DERBYSHIRE
EUERWICSHIRE 47
NORTHTTMBERLAND

WESTMORELAND
CTTMBERLAND (between the
Ribble and the Mersey)
LANCASTER.

The last six to whom the above counties were assigned were appointed justices in the king's court, to hear the public claims.
In the same year, Geoffrey, earl of Brittany, by command of the king, his father, passed over from England to
Brittany, and, assembling an army, laid waste the lands of
Guidomer de Leuns, and forced him to surrender. In the
same year, Henry, king of England, the son, returned
from England to Normandy. In the same year, Louis, king
of the Franks sent to Constantinople his daughter Agnes,
whom his wife Ala, queen of the Franks, and sister of
William, archbishop of Rheims, and of the counts Henry,
Theobald, and Stephen, had borne to him, to be married to
In
Alexis, the son of Manuel, emperor of Constantinople.
the same year, Philip, the son of Louis, king of the Franks,
and of the said queen, Ala, fell ill, and was in danger of his
at which his father was extremely grieved, and was admonished in his sleep by a Divine revelation to vow that he
would go on a pilgrimage to the tomb of Saint Thomas the
life

Martyr, at Canterbury, to prevail upon

him

to restore his son

to health.

In consequence of this, Louis, king of the Franks, sent

ambassadors to Henry, king of England, the father, and asked
for leave and a safe conduct upon coming into England, and
also liberty to return without any impediment ; which was
granted accordingly. Therefore, putting his trust in the Lord,
contrary to the advice of many, he set out for England.
Taking with him Philip, earl of Flanders, and Baldwin, earl
of Guisnes, Henry, duke of Louvaine, count William de Mandeville, the advocate of Bethune, and other barons of the kingdom of France, he came to Witsand, and thence passed over to
England, arriving at Dover on the eleventh day before the
The
calends of September, being the fourth day of the week.
47

Yorkshire.

A. D. 1179.

517

COBONATION OF KING PHILIP.

king of England, the father, came to meet him on the sea-shore,

and received him with great honor and congratulations, as his
most dearly-beloved liege lord and friend, and, with due respect, supplied all necessaries for him and his people.
On the following day, that is to say, on the vigil of Saint

Bartholomew the Apostle, he escorted him

Saint

to the

tomb of

Thomas the Martyr,

at Canterbury. Upon arriving there,

Louis, king of the Franks, offered upon the tomb of Saint

Thomas the Martyr a cup

of gold, very large and of great

and gave, for the use of the monks there in the service
of God, a hundred tuns of wine, to be received yearly for ever
value,

at Poissy, in France, entirely at the expense of the king of

France. In addition to this, he granted them that whatever
in future should be bought in the kingdom of France for their
own use, should be free from toll and all other customs and
excise.
All this he caused to be confirmed by his charter, which
they received at the hands of Hugh de Pudsey, chancellor of
the king of France, and son of Hugh, bishop of Durham.
On the third day after this, the king of France and his people
who were with him returned to Dover, under the escort of the
king of the English and on the following day, namely, the
seventh day before the calends of September, being the Lord's
Day, the king of France crossed over from England to Flanders, and landed at Witsand.
In the meantime, his son Philip, through the merits and
prayers of the blessed Thomas the Martyr, was restored to
his former health
on hearing which, the king of France,
elated, amid great public rejoicings, ordered by proclamation that all the chief men of his kingdom, both ecclesiastical and secular, should assemble at Eheims, at the beginning
8f the calends of November, in order to celebrate there the
coronation of his son Philip.
When they were assembled
there, William, archbishop of Rheims, crowned the beforenamed Philip, the son of his sister Ala, who was now in the
fifteenth year of his age, and anointed him king at Rheims,
in the church there of the Pontifical See, on the day of the
feast of All Saints, being assisted in the performance of that
office by William, archbishop of Tours, and the archbishops
of Bourges and Sens, and nearly all the bishops of the kingdom.
Henry, the king of England, the son, in the procession from
the chamber to the cathedral on the day of the coronation,
;

518

ANNALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1179.

preceded him, bearing the golden crown with which the said
was to be crowned, in right of the dukedom of Nor-

Philip

Philip, earl of Flanders, also walked before, bearing

of the kingdom.
Other dukes, counts,
ami barons also preceded and followed him, each being appointed

mandy.
before

him the sword

perform some duty therein, according as the king had comBut king Louis, his father, labouring under
old age and a paralytic malady, was unable to be present at
his coronation
for, as he was returning from England and
staying at Saint Denis, being struck by a sudden chill, he
had an attack of paralysis, and lost the use of the right side
to

manded them.

of his body.
In the same year died Roger, bishop of "Worcester, at Tours,
where he was buried. In this year, also, died William, earl
of Aumarle, and was buried in his abbey at Tornetun. 48
In this year, the people of Tuscany, Pisa, and Lucca, and
the citizens of Pistoia and of Florence, with the people of the

Val d'Arno, and Ugolino de Valle Spoleta, entered into a confederacy to take, by stratagem, Christian, archbishop of Mentz,
chancellor of Frederic, the emperor of the Eomans
who,
after peace was made between our lord the pope and the said
emperor, at the Eialto, at Venice, had remained in Tuscany,
and by grievous exactions had reduced the people to a distressed
;

Having accordingly arranged their plans, they invited

Conrad, the son of William, marquis of Montferrat, to meet them,
in order that he might take the chancellor by stratagem, as he
state.

greatly hated him, though he had lately made peace with him.
Accordingly, at the instigation of the rest, and at the request
of the emperor Manuel, who promised him the possession 01
abundant wealth if he should capture the before-named chancellor, Conrad came with a strong force to the city of Camerina,
whither the chancellor had come with a few of his followers,

and laying hands on him made him prisoner, and, putting him
in irons, carried him away with him, and first incarcerated him
in a castle which bears the name of Santo Flaviano, and next
imprisoned him at Rocca Venaise, and a third time at Aguapendente ; then, delivering him into the charge of his broConrad himself set out for Constantinople to
emperor Manuel, at whose suggestion he had taken
the before-mentioned chancellor. As he did not dare to return
ther, Boniface,

visit the

**

Qy.

if

Taunton

THE KING OF ENGLAND LEVIES AN ARMY.

A.D. 1180.

519

home, in consequence of the injury he had done to Frederic, the emperor of the Romans, in taking his chancellor
prisoner, he remained with Manuel, the emperor of Constantinople, and married one of the nieces of that emperor; on
hearing of which, his brother, Boniface, who had kept the
above-named Christian, archbishop of Mentz and chancellor to
the emperor, in prison, received from him twelve thousand
49
perpera, and set him at liberty.
In the year of grace 1180, being the twenty-sixth year of
the reign of king Henry, son of "the empress Matilda, the said
king was in England, at Nottingham, on the day of the Naat which festival, William, king of the
tivity of our Lord
;

was

In this year also, Philip, the king of

the Franks, seeing that his father was severely afflicted with
a paralytic disease, followed in every respect the advice of
Philip, earl of Flanders.
Listening to his counsels, he began to
practise tp-anny over his people, and despised and hated all
whom he knew to be the familiar friends of his father his
own mother too, he persecuted to such a degree, that he drove
her out of his dominions his uncles also, William, archbishop
of Eheims, count Theobald, and count Stephen, he subjected to
Scots,

also present.

great persecutions.
At their entreaty, Henry, king of England, the son, crossed
over to England, and told his father of the excesses and vexatious conduct which Philip, king of France, was guilty of
towards his mother and his uncles, by the advice of the earl of
Flanders on hearing which, the king of England, the father,.with the king of England, the son, before Easter, crossed over to
Normandy. Accordingly, they were met in Normandy by the
oueen of the Franks before-named, accompanied by count Theooald and count Stephen, her brothers, and many other noblemen
of the kingdom of France
who, giving hostages to the king of
;

England, the father, and making oath that they would not
After this,
neglect to follow his advice, became his adherents.
the king of England, the father, levied a great army throughout
dominions on both sides of the sea, purposing, after Easter,
to enter the territories of the king of France in a hostile manner, for the purpose of avenging the injuries which the new
lu's

49
A golden coin of Constantinople, which were more generally called
"hyperpera."
They are said to have received this name from the
were made.
superlative brightness of the highly refined gold ot which they

520

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEK.

A.D. 1180.

Ms

mother and his

king of France had been guilty of towards

uncles.

After Easter, Philip, king of France, took to wife the

daughter of the earl of Hainault, and niece of Philip, earl of
Flanders, being the daughter of his sister and as a marriage
portion with his niece, the said earl of Flanders gave the
;

whole

Vermandois as far as the river Lis. Upon

king of France, determined to have himself and
his wife crowned on the day of Pentecost at the city 01
Sens but, by the advice of the earl of Flanders, he shortened the intervening time, and caused himself and his wife
to be crowned on Ascension day at Saint Denis, by the archbishop of Sens. "When William, archbishop of Bheims, came
to know of this, he was greatly incensed, and made complaint to Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, of the intrusion 01
the archbishop of Sens, who, contrary to law and the dignity
of the church of Bheims, had had the presumption to crown
the king of France.
After this, Philip, king of France, and Henry, king of
England, the father, held a conference between Gisors and
Trie
at which, the king of England, partly by gentle words
and partly by threats, prevailed upon the king of France, in
spite of the advice of the earl of Flanders, to banish from his
mind all the displeasure and indignation which he had felt towards his mother and his uncles, and to receive them again
into their wonting favour, covenanting to allow his mother every
day seven pounds of Paris money for her daily support, and
after the decease of his father, to pay her dower entire and in
full, retaining, however, in his own hands the castles and fortified places.
At the same conference, by way of making seterritory of

this, Philip,

curity more sure, the king of England, the father, in presence

of Philip, king of France, received homage from Philip, earl of
Flanders, and for the said homage granted him one thousand

marks of silver yearly, to be received out of the exchequer at

London on condition, however, that in return for the said one
thousand marks the earl of Flanders should find each year
five hundred knights to serve the king of England for the
space of forty days, whenever he should be called upon so to do.
In the same year, Louis, king of the Franks, departed this
life at Paris, in the month of September, it being the four;

teenth day before the calends of October, and the fifth day of

A.D. 1180.

TREATY BETWEEN PHILIP AND HENRY.

521

was buried at the abbey of Barbeaux ; after

which, Philip, king of France, and Henry, king of England,
the father, met and held a conference between Gisors and Trie,
where they made a treaty of peace and reconciliation, which
was established on both sides by word and oath, and was to
the week, and

the following effect :

"
I, Philip, by the grace of God, king of the Franks, and I,
Henry, by the same grace, king of the English, do will that it
shall come to the notice of all, both present as well as to
come, that we have renewed the treaty and friendship, by word

and oath, which my liege lord, Louis, king of the Franks,

and I, Henry, concluded between ourselves before Ivery, in
presence of Peter, titular of Saint Chrysogonus, cardinal priest
and legate of the Apostolic See, and of Richard, bishop of Winchester, and many other bishops, earls, and barons who were
then present to the effect, that we now are, and wish henceforth
to be, friends, and that each will protect the other in life and
limb, and will defend his worldly possessions to the utmost of
;

his ability against all men.

And if any person whatsoever
shall presume to do an injury to either of us, I, Henry, will

aid Philip, king of France,

to the utmost of
ability.

my

king of England, against

as

liege lord, against all

And
men to

men

will aid Henry,

the utmost of
ability,

I, Philip,

my

vassal, saving always the fidelity which we

to our liegemen, so long as they shall preserve their fealty

my

owe

all

my

liege

and

And neither of us shall from henceforth

towards ourselves.
harbour an enemy of the other in his dominions, from the
time that demand shall be made of him. And to the end
that from henceforth all matter of discord between us may be
removed, we do mutually agree that of the lands and possefsions, and all other things which we now hold, each shall
henceforth make no claim whatever against the other (except
the claim as to Auvergne, respecting which there is a dispute
between us, and except the fee of Chateau-Raoul, and except some small fees and allotments of our lands in Berry),
in case our liegemen shall take anything from each other
or from either of us.
And if we shall not be able to agree as
to the matters which are above excepted, then in such case, I,
Philip, king of the Franks, have chosen three bishops, those
of Claremont, Nivernois, and Treves, and three barons, count
Theobald, count Robert, and Peter de Touraine, my uncles ;

522

ANNALS OF BOGEK DE HOVEDEX.

A.D. 1180.

and

I, Henry, king of England, have chosen three bishops,

William, bishop of Le Mans, Peter, hishop of Perigord, and Eobert, bishop of JSTantes, and three barons, Maurice de Crony,
William Maingot, and Peter de Mont Rabell, to act in my behalf; and, having examined into the truth on both sides, both
themselves as well as by the oaths of the people of those
lands, the bishops aforesaid shall assert upon their word of
truth, and the laymen shall make oath, that whatsoever they

shall find to belong to either as of right, that same they will

and in good faith will firmly abide by their decision.

declare,

But

if all those

bishops

whom

I,

Philip,

have chosen, shall

not be able to be present, we will nevertheless abide by the

decision of such two as shall be present
and if all the barons
named on my side shall not be present, still we will not hesitate to abide by the decision of such two of them as shall be
present; and similarly as to those, whom I, Henry, have
have also made
chosen, both bishops as well as barons.
oath, that we will do no injury to them by reason of their
;

We

speaking the truth. And if by chance, which God forbid,

any dispute shall arise between us as to our territories, the
same is to be settled by the same persons in good faith and

without evil intent or delay. And if any one of the persons

before-mentioned shall in the meantime depart this life, then
another one is to be substituted in. his stead. And if either of
us shall think proper to go on a pilgrimage, the one who remains shall faithfully guard, and protect, and defend against
all men, the lands and vassals of him who shall be abroad as
though they were his own and part of his own dominions,
just as though I, Philip, were defending my city of Paris as if it
were besieged, and as though I, Henry, were defending my city
of Rouen, if it were besieged.
I, Philip, also do will that all
merchants and other persons whatsoever, both clergy as well
as laymen, coming from the dominions of Henry, king of
England, shall, with all their property, be in security and enjoy

And I, Henry, do in.

merchants and other persons whatsoever, both clergy as well as laymen, coming from the dominions of Philip, king of France, shall, with all their property,
be in security and enjoy peace throughout all my dominions.
All the above we have made promise both by word and by oath
that we will observe.
Also, in obedience to our commands,

peace throughout
like

all

my

manner, will that

all

dominions.

A.D. 1180.

CTIABGES AGAINST

THE DUKE OF SAXOKT.

523

our vassals have made oath after us, that in good faith they
will counsel us to observe what we have sworn, and not give
us advice to disregard the same."
In the same year, Frederic, emperor of the Eomans, expelled
from his kingdom Henry, duke of Saxony ; the cause of whoso
It must first, however, be observed,
expulsion was as follows
that there were ten princes appointed to be custodians of the
gates of the city of Cologne, whose names were as follows :
:

The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The
The

duke
duke
duke
duke
duke

of Lemburg,
of Saxony,

of Saringes,
of Saxland,
of Louvaine,

count de Wilch,
count de Loo,
count de Gerle,
count Palatine of the Rhone,
count de Larmval.
Now, these ten are liegemen of the archbishop of Cologne, and
receive yearly from the property of Saint Peter at Cologne two
thousand marks of silver, as the pay for their custodianships. In
addition to this, the archbishop of Cologne has large revenues,
most of which are in the dukedom of Saxony, and which

Henry, duke of Saxony, the son-in-law of Henry, king of EngIn

land, unjustly seized, and withheld from the archbishop.
consequence of this, Reginald, archbishop of Cologne, made
complaint to his lord, Frederic, emperor of the Romans: in
addition to which, the before-named emperor charged the aforesaid duke with perjury, with breach of faith, and with high
treason towards himself; and caused him to be summoned to appeftr in his court to give satisfaction both to himself and to the
archbishop of Cologne. Having received, therefore, a safe conduct both in coming and returning, the duke made his appearance and, after many charges had been made against him,
both as to his breach of faith, his perjury, his high treason towards the emperor, and the injuries he had committed towards the archbishop of Cologne, when it was his duty, after
taking counsel with his own people, to make answer to the
;

charges so made, he mounted his horse, and, without giving

any answer, returned home ; on which the emperor demanded
that judgment should be pronounced against him, and he was

524

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN,

A. D. 1180.

accordingly pronounced to have forfeited his dukedom ; and

leave was given to the archbishop of Cologne to enter the territories of the duke of Saxony with an armed force, in order to
take revenge for the injuries which the duke had done him.
The emperor also, with a great army, entered the territories of
the duke of Saxony, and laid them waste with fire, and sword,
and famine, and reduced the duke to such extremities that he
placed himself at the mercy of the emperor, abjured his territory, and placed the same for seven years at the mercy of
the emperor, and then came in exile to the court of Henry,
king of England, his wife's father. Shortly after this, however, at the entreaty of Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, Philip,
king of France, Henry, king of England, and Philip, earl of
Flanders, the emperor remitted four years from the period of
banishment which he had prescribed to the duke.
In the same year died Manuel, emperor of Constantinople
and Alexis his son, who had married the daughter of Louis,
king of France, ascended the throne, and reigned in peace two
;

However, in the meantime, his mother, Mary, daughter

Raymond, prince of Antioch, had a certain person as her
paramour, who, by virtue of his office, was in the Greek lan"
50
and in Latin, " Comes PalaProtosouastos,"
guage called
years.

of

tinus ;"

51

whom

the before-named empress loved with such a

disgraceful and ungovernable passion, that she was ready to put

her son Alexis, the emperor, to death, and thereby promote
her lover to the imperial throne. Accordingly, on a day that

seemed suitable

for the purpose, she gave a poisonous draught

son the emperor ; after drinking which, the poison,
spreading its influence throughout his tender limbs, almost
suffocated him on the spot
but at length, by means of the
antidotes of skilful physicians, with considerable difficulty he
escaped with his life. Being determined to take due precautions for the future, he sent for Androneus, the brother's
son of his father Manuel, and associated him with himself
on the throne by whose advice he seized his mother, and
threw her into prison, and after she had long pined in prison,
caused her to be tied up in a sack, and, an anchor being
fastened to her neck, to be drowned in that part of the sea which

to her

40 This was the title of an officer

very high in rank in the emperor's
51 "
These
Attendant, in the palace."
palace at Constantinople.
words are however generally rendered " Count Palatine."

A. D. 1180.

JEALOUSY OP AmraON-ETJS TOWABDS ALEXIS.

525

" The Greater Sea." He also

put out the eyes of the
Protosouastos, his mother's paramour, and caused him to be
emasculated.
short time after this, Androneus, seeing that it would
give great satisfaction to the people, by way of proof of his
is called

true fidelity and his extreme affection, on a certain day

for the celebration of the solemnity, carried Alexis, the
emperor, on his shoulders from his palace to the church of

named

Saint Sophia, and caused him to be crowned there by Basilius,

the patriarch of the city, and, in the presence of all the
people, took the oaths of fealty to him as his liege lord against
all men whatsoever.
After this was done, the emperor Alexis
gave to the before-named Androneus the power of exercising
his own will and dispensing justice among the people.
However, after a considerable time, Androneus came to the emperor
Alexis and said that the people refused to pay obedience to his
commands, and requested him to appoint some one else over the
people whose commands they would obey. On this, Alexis said
to him
"I have made choice of yourself, and have appointed
you over my people, and I know of no one else in whom I
have greater confidence ;" upon which, Androneus said in reply :
" If it is
your wish that I should govern your people, cause
i me to be crowned in their
presence, so that all the people may
I know that I am, under
you, to reign over all the nations which
The emperor, not being aware that
iare subject to your sway."
i all
power is averse to a partner therein, acceded to his request.
The clergy and people of the empire having been convened,
tthe emperor caused himself and Androneus to be crowned to(igether by the before-named patriarch, in the church of Saint
However, after a short period of time had elapsed,
^Sophia.
thetme became jealous of the other, and the thing that pleased
" For no trust is there in assoItthe one displeased the other.
52
iciates in rule, and all power is averse to a partner therein."
still
the
affection
he
had
which
xAndroneus, however,
pretending
hitherto shown, under the veil thereof plotted against his lord
the emperor, who, suspecting nothing of the sort, forbore to
" For no foe is there more
take any precautions.
pernicious
than an enemy in the disguise of a friend." 53 Having, there'

I
'

32

53

" Nulla
[enim] fides [erit] regni sociis, omnisque potestas
Impatiens consortis erit."
" Nullus
namque peruiciosior hostis est, quarn familiaris inimicus."

526

AITN'ALS

OF EOGEB DE HOYEDEN".

A.D. 1180.

gained a favourable time and place, with the sanction of

he put to death his lord the emperor
53 *
the daughter of the
Alexis, and, marrying hrs wife Agnes,
king of France, exercised great tyranny over the people ; and
not only over the people, for all the nobles of the empire as
well he either put to death, or, depriving them of their eyes and
their virility, drove them out of the empire.
fore,

Basilius, the patriarch,

There was in that neighbourhood a certain young man, Isaac

by name, son of the sister of Manuel, the deceased emperor,
who, seeing the tyrannical conduct Androneus was guilty of
towards the principal men of the empire, was in great dread of
him, and flying from before his face, assembled a large army,
and fought a battle with the sultan of Iconium in which
battle he was taken prisoner by Eupin de la Montaigne, who
had come as an auxiliary to the sultan of Iconium. After
taking him prisoner, he offered to deliver him to the sultan
of Jconium, but the sultan, refusing to receive him, gave him
up to Rupin. Upon returning home, the latter sent him to
his superior lord, Raymond, prince of Antioch, who received
him with great delight, and demanded of him sixty thousand
54
as his ransom, which he accordingly promised to give,
besants
;

and, sending his messengers to the wealthy men of Cyprus, requested their assistance in procuring his ransom.
Complying
with his wishes, they sent him thirty thousand besants, which
he gave to the prince of Antioch, and, by way of security for
payment of the rest of the debt, gave him his son and daughter
as hostages
whereupon, being liberated from the prison of
the prince of Antioch, he came to the island of Cyprus, on which
the chief men of the island received him, and made him their
Elated by this, in his vanity he caused an imperial
ruler.
crown to be made for himself, and had himself crowned and
"
called the
Holy Emperor." At the time, however, that had
been arranged upon between them, the prince of Antioch sent
to him for the remainder of the debt, that is to say, for the
thirty thousand besants, but the emperor of Cyprus refused to
deliver them to the envoys of the prince, but delivered them
to the brethren of the Temple to be conveyed to the prince of
;

M* Then
I.

but eleven years of age.

He

is

known

in history as Andronicus

Comnenus.

M A

golden coin, which took

circulation.

its

name from Byzantium,

the place of

its

A.D. 1180.

Antioch.
took from

CRTJEL1T OF

On

THE EMPEROR ANDRONEUS.

527

met hy

pirates, who
this became

their departure, they were

said sum of money.

them the

When

known

to the emperor of Cyprus, he asserted that this had

been done hy the contrivance of the prince of Antioch, and
swore that he would not again pay him that sum of money.
In consequence of this, his son and daughter remained two
years as hostages in the hands of the prince of Antioch
but he, at length finding that the emperor of Cyprus would
not redeem his hostages, and being moved with compassion,
gave them their liberty, and allowed them to depart.
In the mean time, by the advice and assistance of Basi;

the patriarch, Androneus, the emperor of Constantinople,

usurped the monarchy of the whole empire, and placed the
imperial diadem on the heads of himself and of his wife, and
lius,

persevering in his tyrannical course, having put out the eyes

of some of the nobles of the empire and cut off the limbs ol
others, sent them into banishment.
Among these there was a
certain nobleman, by name Androneus Angelus, who had been
chancellor to the emperor Manuel, which office was by the
Greeks called "Laucete." 55
Him and his two sons, the em-

peror Androneus caused to be deprived of their sight and virility,

and then banished them from their country.
In addition to these two, the before-named Androneus Angelus had a third son, a learned clerk, whom the Greeks called
"
56
while in Latin he was named Tursakius AnSacwice,"
At the time of the persecution he had set out for France
gelus.
and resided in Paris, where he frequented the schools,, that in

the learning of the Latins, he might learn their language and

manners.
Upon hearing the lamentable misfortunes of his
father and brothers, he set out with all speed to administer
comsolation to them, and as he was passing through a certain
island of Greece he found there a certain religious man, who
had devoted himself to a life of solitude, and had a spirit of
prophecy, and who, having formerly been archbishop of the
city of Tyre, preferring to serve God rather than the world,
had resigned his archbishopric, and had taken up his residence
by himself in that island, his delicacies being the roots of wild
On coming to the
herbs, and draughts of water his drink.
holy man, he disclosed to him his name and his family, and the
**

"

Probably a misprint for some other word.

Sacuios."

Probably he

meau

528

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1180.

cause of his journey. When the holy man had heard it all he
burst into tears, knowing that it was a holy thing to weep with
those who weep, and to lament with those who lament. After he
had given loose to his tears, the young man tried, by all means
in his power, to assuage his sorrow on which the aged man
said to him, " Return to the city of Constantinople, and prove
yourself a man, for the Lord will deliver it into your hands,
and you shall rule over it, and shall be emperor, and from you
;

who

shall reign after you

and behold
and the chief men of the empire are
seeking you that they may become your subjects, and may
have you for their lord and emperor; therefore attempt not
to fly from that which God has prepared and predestined for
shall emperors proceed,

Basilius, the patriarch,

you."

Upon this, Tursakius, believing what he said, departed for

the city of Constantinople, in the disguise of a poor man and
a beggar. Not daring to discover himself to the people because
his hour was not yet come, he remained in the suburbs alone,
attended by a single servant, and having but one gelding, and
that weak and lame, and there with patience awaited the
fulfilment of the promise of the holy man beforementioned.
There he was frequently visited by the chief men of the land
and the patriarch, not openly, however, but in secret, by reason
of the fears of the emperor ; who was by this time the object
of universal hatred, and was himself the hater of all men.
Even the patriarch, who had aided in his elevation, he persecuted to such a degree, as, against his wish, to build a certain
noble church in the city, and place therein Latin canons,
in consequence of which, to the present day, that church
" Latin Church."
is called the
After a considerable time, the aforesaid Androneus, the
emperor, goaded by a bad conscience, was desirous, through his
magicians, to learn if there was still any person whom there was
reason for him to stand in fear of: on which they made answer
" Give us a
to him,
boy without guilt to slay, and a period of
three days, and we will give you information on what you ask."
Accordingly, a boy without guilt was immediately delivered to
them, whom they offered in sacrifice to the demons, and after
making lengthened investigation in his blood and entrails by
means of their magical arts, discovered by the signs that the
close of his rule was nigh at hand, and his death at the gate

A.D. 1185. BASPLITTS

PRESENTS TTJESAKIUS TO THE PEOPLE.

529

and that he who was to put him to death was in the neighbourhood, and his name was Tursakius Angelus.
Accordingly, on the next day, the above-mentioned magicians
came to the emperor Androneus, and said to him, " Now at
length have your sins overtaken you of which you were guilty
when you sat on your tribunal, oppressing the innocent and
condemning the just blood without a cause. For the day of
your downfall is hastening on ; and lo he is close at hand
who shall destroy you and take your empire, and the name of
that person is Tursakius Angelus.
After unheard-of torments
as your punishment, he will condemn you to a most cruel
death, and his deeds will be applauded by the lips of the
people, and he himself will become as the very food of those
who tell of his exploits, and will reign over us, and his posterity
will succeed to the sceptre.
It is to your own sorrow that you
have deprived his father and brothers of eyesight and other
At this moment he is in the suburbs of this city ;
blessings.
therefore expel him, if expel him you can."
Androneus, however, on learning that he was at hand who
was to put him to death, sent his chancellor with some
knights and men-at-arms, for the purpose of seizing him.
On arriving at the place where he lodged, they found the
gates closed ; on which those who went first cried with a
loud voice, " Open the gates for us, open them ; behold
it is the
emperor's chancellor come ;" and then said, "TurBakius, come forth."
Tursakius, seeing that they would
break open the gates if he did not come forth with all speed,
quickly saddled his horse, and, mounting it, girded on his
sword and then, opening the gates, he darted forth with the
!

greatest rapidity, and, brandishing his sword, made his way

amfng those who resisted, and, rushing upon the chancellor, cut

The rest, however, stood quite astounded, and

hands on him on which, passing through the
midst of them, he entered the city, and going through it came
'to the church of Saint
Sophia, where, finding the patriarch
Basilius, he cast himself at his feet, and told him of all that
had happened to him.
On this, the patriarch raising him from the ground, ex" Come
claimed to the whole of the people there assembled,
hither and behold the man whom the Lord hath chosen to reign
off his

head.

mot one

over us
YOL.

laid

I.

say, then,

what you think

thereof."

To

this they

MM

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

530

A.D. 1185.

made answer, " It pleases us that lie should be our lord,

and that he should reign over us, and that we should expel this perfidious Androneus, who is destroying us and our
all

nation."
Upon this, the patriarch consented to the wishes
of the people, for he too had the same desire, and forthwith
consecrated him emperor
after which, having celebrated
mass and performed all things with due solemnity, the patriarch took him to his own house, and made a great entertainment for the chief men and tribunes of the city (for it was a
festival), to which a multitude of the people and of the elders
:

resorted.

In the meantime, the emperor Androneus had come forth

from his palace that he might see the end of Isaac Angelus,
for the purpose of arresting whom he had sent his chancellor
but, on hearing that the chancellor was slain and that Isaac
Angelus had been proclaimed emperor, he returned to his
On this, the new emperor
palace, and the gate was shut.
came with a great multitude of armed people and laid siege to
the palace of Androneus.
Suddenly, there came a great black
;

raven, of sinister appearance, Avhich, sitting upon a wall of the

palace, right opposite to the emperor Androneus, sent forth at him

an unceasing and ill-boding cawing; upon which, conjecturing

that this was an omen of his downfall and ruin, he seized his
bow and drew it, but when he attempted to aim an arrow at
on which, being greatly enraged, he threw
it, the bow broke
" Now I know of a truth that the
it at his feet, saying,
day of
ruin
is
my
hastening on, and that the anger of God has fallen
upon me."
While he was still speaking, the followers of the new emperor scaled the walls of the palace and took the emperor
Androneus prisoner, and after binding him, delivered him up,
to the new emperor
who said to him, " Now, through the
of
God, have your sins overtaken you, by
righteous judgment
which you have deserved His anger, in oppressing the innocent, and slaying your lord, the emperor Alexis, and blinding
my father and my brothers, and other nobles of the kingdom therefore you shall die by the most shocking of deaths;"
" Take
after which he delivered him to the torturers, saying,
and scourge him through the streets and lanes of the city,
and you are at liberty to put out one of his eyes, and to
You must, however,
cut off one ear, one hand, and one foot.
preserve his life and his other limbs for greater torments."
:

A.D. 1180.

DISPUTE AB TO THE BISHOPRIC OF

ST.

ANDREW'S.

531

After this command had been fully complied with, the new
emperor delivered him to other tormentors, who, scattering
straw over him, set fire to his sides and burned him till the
whole of his skin was contracted into wrinkles after which
they fastened him to the tails of horses, and then, dragging
him through the midst of the city, when he was dead, cast his
:

body outside

thereof.

After this, the religious men who lived in that church in

the city, which is called the Latin church, came to the emperor
Tursakius and asked for his body on which he gave it to
them, and they buried it in their church, which he had built.
But his hand that had been cut off was suspended by chains
of iron from a gibbet. In the next place, by command of the
emperor Tursakius and the whole clergy and people, it was,
;

ordered, after due consideration, that whatever Androneus

commanded to be done should be declared null and void

had
:

in

consequence of which, all who by command of Androneus had

gone into exile, returned home. In addition to this, the emperor Tursakius slew the two sons of Androneus, and taking
due precaution for the future, deposed the above-named patriarch Basilius, and shut him up in a monastery.
He also sent for the person who had foretold to him what
should come to pass, and, contrary to the wishes of the canons
of the church of Saint Sophia, appointed him patriarch in
consequence of which there arose a division among them, so
As he was a man
that no one would pay obedience to him.
of peace and was unwilling to have any contention with
them, he abdicated the patriarchate, on which the emperor
appointed him supreme judge in ecclesiastical matters over
all the churches of his empire.
After this, the emperor TursaMus, by the advice of his family, married the daughter of
:

Bela, king of Hungary, by whom he had sons and daughters,

to one of whom Iloger, king of Sicily, son of Tancred, king of
Sicily,

was married.

In the same year, Henry, king of England, the father,

made a new coinage in England, and fined the moneyers
for the baseness of the old coinage.
In this year also,
Hichard, bishop of Saint Andrew's, in Scotland, departed
this life, after whose decease there immediately arose a
For the canons of
division as to the election of a bishop.
the church of Saint Andrew's elected as their bishop master

MM

ANNA.LS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEff.

532

A.D. 1180.

John, surnamed Scot, while "William, king of the Scots, elected

his chaplain Hugh, and ordered him to be consecrated by the
bishops of his kingdom, in spite of the appeal made to our
lord the pope by the before-named John, the bishop elect.
In consequence of this, Alexander, the Supreme Pontiff, sent
Alexis, subdeacon of the Church at Rome, into Scotland, to
learn the merits of the controversy that existed between John,
the bishop elect, and Hugh, who had been consecrated, and to
put an end to the same.

Upon his arrival in Scotland, after having made lengthened

enquiries in presence of the clergy and the people of the
kingdom, respecting the election of John and of Hugh, and the
consecration of the said Hugh, and having learned that the
before-named John had been canonically elected, and that Hugh,
after appeal had been made to the Roman Pontiff, had been,
violently thrust by the king into the bishopric of Saint Andrew's,
he without any hesitation deposed him from the bishopric of
Saint Andrew's, and by virtue of the authority entrusted to

him, condemned him to perpetual silence. The election also of

John he confirmed, and caused him to be consecrated by the
bishops of Scotland, the king neither forbidding nor opposing
the same, indeed, rather, in conformity with the advice of the
But immediately after
bishops of the kingdom, sanctioning it.
his consecration had taken place, the king forbade him to stay
in his kingdom.
On the other hand, Hugh conducted himself
as a bishop none the less than before, and, taking with him the
sacramental vessels that belonged to the see, and the crozier and
ring, together with other things which he unlawfully withheld,
departed for Rome ; on which, because he was unwilling t
restore what he had carried away, Alexis excommunicated him,
and the Supreme Pontiff confirmed the sentence ; whereupon
the pope wrote to the following effect to the bishops and other
ecclesiastical men of the kingdom of Scotland
:

The

letter

of pope Alexander relative to John and Hugh, the

bishops of Saint Andrew's.

"

Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

whole of the bishops, and his
dearly beloved sons the abbats and other prelates of churches
throughout Scotland appointed, to the prior, canons, clergy,
and people of Saint Andrew's, health and the Apostolic beneto his venerable brethren, the

LETTER OF POPE ALEXANDER.

A.D. 1180.

Inasmuch

533

we

understood that our venerable

of Saint Andrew's, was canonically elected, and that after his election, an appeal then pending,
Hugh, with rash presumption, being thrust into the said church
by lay power, had dared to be consecrated thereto ; therefore,
by our Apostolic authority making null and void his election,
we directed our dear son, Alexis, our subdeacon, as legate of
the Apostolic See, to repair to your parts to take cognizance of
the election of the before-named John ; who, having, as we are
informed by the testimony of many, acted therein with mature
deliberation and in a canonical manner, found his election to
be canonical, and, after many delays, in which he acted in
deference to his royal highness, confirmed the same with the
Apostolic authority, enjoining all on our behalf who belonged
to the church of Saint Andrew's to show due reverence and
obedience to the said John as being duly elected. Whereupon,
inasmuch as no one, by reason of their dread of the king, dared
openly to obey this command, the said legate laid under an
interdict, not the kingdom, as he lawfully might have done,
but the see. Inasmuch therefore as the chief men, both ecclesiastical as well as secular, having been solemnly bound upon
oath by our most dearly beloved son in Christ, William, the
illustrious king of the Scots, to give good counsel thereon,
while the king himself had strictly promised that he would
abide by their advice, all made answer as one man that he
ought not any further to molest the consecration of the aforesaid John made in presence of our legate and four bishops (the
fifth being sick, but by writing consenting thereto) but allow
him peacefully to be consecrated to his see. Wherefore we
do by this Apostolic writing command the whole of you, and
do, >mder peril of your orders and benefices, enjoin you, that

diction.

brother John,

now

as

bishop

putting on a spirit of forbearance, you will, within eight days

after the receipt hereof, all appeal set aside, with due honor

him in his see, and labor prudently and manfully

upholding of the rights of the Church, and use all
diligence in appeasing the irritation of the king, and shew all
the respect and honor to the aforesaid bishop which you were

reinstate
for the

to shew to his predecessors.

And if the king shall will
any otherwise, or even be warped by the counsels of wicked
men, it is your duty to pay obedience rather to God and to
otherwise the senthe holy Church of Rome than to men

wont

ANJfALS OF ROGEB DE HOVEDEK.

534

A.D. 1180.

which our venerable brother Hugh, bishop of Durham,

57
has pronounced upon the rebellious and contumacious, we shall,
with God's assistance, confirm and order to be strictly observed."
tence

Another Letter of pope Alexander on

the

same

subject.

"

Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God, to

his venerable brethren, and his dearly beloved sons the prelates
of churches appointed throughout Scotland, health and the AposWhereas it has been notified unto us, that
tolic benediction.
Hugh, who had been intruded upon the church of Saint Andrew's in Scotland, having unlawfully withheld the episcopal
58
the crozier and ring, and other things which he had
vessels,
without good reason taken away, and, having been frequently
warned thereon to return to a sense of his duty, despised the
said warnings ; on which our dearly beloved son Alexis, the subdeacon and legate of the Apostolic See, in presence of yourselves
and many of the clergy and people, relying upon the Apostolic
authority, called upon him, under pain of excommunication,
within fifteen days either to restore what he had taken away or
carried off, or else to make becoming satisfaction for the same.
And whereas, he, persisting in the sin of his arrogance, has in
no way listened to the warnings of our legate aforesaid.
We
therefore of our authority, confirming the sentence pronounced
by him, do by these Apostolic writings order and enjoin the
whole of you, that you do forthwith, relying on the grace of
God, and all fear laid aside, and no appeal whatever withstanding, denounce him as under the ban of excommunication, and carefully avoid him as excommunicated, until such
time as he shall restore to our brother, John, bishop of Saint
Andrew's, and his church, such of the things above mentioned
as he has taken away, or an equivalent for the same, and make
proper satisfaction for such other things as he has made away
with."
In addition to this, our lord, the pope, gave to Roger, the

archbishop of York, the legateship in Scotland, and ordered

him, together with Hugh, bishop of Durham, to pronounce
sentence of excommunication upon the king of the Scots, and
place his kingdom under an interdict, unless he should allow
the aforesaid John to hold his bishopric in peace, and give him
57

"

48

"

"
Praecipiemus" seems to be the proper reading, and not praecipimus."
"
"
of a bishop was the materiel which
Capellam." The capella
were employed by him in the performance of bis sacred offices.

LETTEB OP POPE ALEXANDEB.

A.D. 1180.

535

The said pope also,

security that he would keep the same.
strictly, and in virtue of the obedience he owed, forbade John,
bishop of Saint Andrew's, either moved by love or fear of
any person, or by any one's suggestion or command, to presume
and dare with rashness to desert the church of Saint Andrew's,
to which he had been consecrated and confirmed with the Apostolic authority, or to receive another
adding, that if he should
59
And with
attempt so to do, he would deprive him of both.
reference thereto, the Supreme Pontiff wrote to the following
;

effect

The Letter of pope Alexander

to William,
on the same matter.

Icing

of the Scots,

"Alexander, the bishop, servant of the servants of God,

and the
We bear it in mind that we have
Apostolic benediction.
anxiously laboured for your peace and liberty, hoping that
thereby you would be more strongly confirmed, and increase
apace in dutifulness to the Apostolic See, and would more willingly preserve the liberties of the Church ; but when we give
our attention to what you have done relative to our venerable
brother John, bishop of Saint Andrew's, in Scotland, and what
disposition you have hitherto shewn with regard to him, we
to William, the illustrious king of the Scots, health

find ourselves compelled to entertain apprehensions at variance

with the hopes which we did entertain, as to the warmth of
Wishing, nevertheless, to make trial
royal dutifulness.

your

our forbearance can bring your royal feelings to true rewe do by these Apostolic writings strenuously admonish and enjoin your mightiness, that, within twenty days
after the receipt hereof, you make peace with the said bishop,
ani give security for the same, so that he may have no room
if

pentance,

to fear your royal indignation.

Otherwise, you are to know
that we have given orders to our venerable brother Roger,
the archbishop of York and legate of the Apostolic See, in
Scotland, to lay your kingdom under an interdict, no appeal
whatever withstanding, and to pronounce sentence of excom-

munication against your person, if you shall be unwilling to

And further, be assured of this for
desist from tliis course.
certain, that if you shall think fit to persist in your violent
measures, in the same way, that we have laboured that your
69

His present see and the one he should accept.

536

A1TNALS OF KOGEE DE HOVEEE*.

kingdom might gain

deavours that

it

may

A.D. 1180-

we

its liberty, so shall

use our best enreturn to its former state of subjection."

The king

of Scotland, however, being in nowise willing

obey the Apostolic mandates, expelled the said John,
bishop of Saint Andrew's, and Matthew, bishop of Aberdeen,
his uncle, from his kingdom.
Accordingly, Roger, archbishop
of York, and Hugh, bishop of Durham, and Alexis, the legate
to

of the Apostolic See, in obedience to the mandate of the SuPontiff, pronounced sentence of excommunication against
the person of the king of Scotland, and laid his kingdom under

preme

interdict.

In the same year, a certain priest, Swerre Birkebain by

name, commenced a war with Magnus, king of Norway.
Now the following were the grounds of the claims which the
before-named Swerre made against the said Magnus, relative to the kingdom of Norway.
Siward and Magnus were
brothers.
Siward was king of Norway and Magnus, hia
brother, crossed over to Ireland and gained the greater part of
it by arms
he was the father of Harold, and was shortly
;

after, slain

by the

Irish.

The

said Harold, after the death of

his father, passed over into Norway, to his uncle, king Siward,
and demanded of him a part of that kingdom, on which he
gave him that part of the kingdom which belonged to big

father of right.

Now king Siward had a son, whom he named Magnus,

and a daughter called Christiana, and whom he gave in
marriage to earl Herling, who by her became the father of a
On the death of earl Herling,
son, whom he named Magnus.
and shortly
his son Magnus succeeded him in the earldom
60
and Harold,
after, a serious disagreement arising between him
the said Harold took him prisoner in battle, and blinded him
and deprived him of his virility, and hanged Reginald of
Bergen. Magnus, after losing his sight, became a monk, and
Harold, having obtained the whole kingdom of Norway, became the father of four sons, namely, Ingo, who was legitimate, and Siward, Augustin, and Magnus, who were illeA certain clerk, Siward
gitimate and by different mothers.
by name, insidiously slew the before-named king Harold by
night, and after his death, taking the before-named Magnus,
;

60

it will appear in the sequel that this

Masnus, the son of Siward, and uncle of

Harold.

is

it was probably
Magnus, who was slain by

a mistake

this

SWERRE SECRETLY ENTERS DRONTHEIM.

A.D. 1180.

who was

537

from the abbey, attempted to restore

on which a war ensuing with the sons of
Harold, he was slain, and Magnus, who had been a monk,
shared the same fate.
After their death, Ingo, Si ward, and Augustin, obtained
the kingdom. Siward became the father of Haco, Siward, and
Suer, who were all illegitimate, and born of different mothers.
Augustin had a son who was also named Augustin, and was
of legitimate birth while Ingo was the father of Siward and
Augustin.
They being slain, th.B before-named Haco slew
The chief men of the kingIngo, and obtained the throne.

him

his kinsman,

to the throne,

dom being

indignant at this, raised Magnus, the son of Herling

and the before-named Christiana, to the throne. Being, however, unable to make head in war against Haco, they retired
to Denmark, where in a short time having recruited their forces,
A battle being fought between
they returned to Norway.
them and Haco at Funenburgh, they gained possession of his
ships and arms, and put him to flight.
In the following summer, Haco was pursued by Magnus,
the son of Herling and Christiana, and a naval engagement
taking place between them at a spot called Vee, Haco was slain,
on which Magnus, the son of Herling and Christiana, gained
the throne.
In consequence of this, Siward, the brother of
Haco, rose in rebellion against him, and a battle being fought
between them, Siward was slain on which Magnus was made
king and was crowned in the fifteenth year of his age and
;

the second of his reign, being the fourth year of the papacy of
the pope Alexander the Third, who sent to him master Stephen
of Orvieto as legate.
T
!S ow, while the before-named king Magnus was celebrating
the festival of the Nativity of our Lord, at Funenburgh, Augustin, the son of the before-named Augustin, surprised him with
a body of horse, and attempted to slay the king while among
his guests
but the king, being forewarned thereof, went out
against him, and, an engagement taking place, slew him, together
with four hundred of his men. Those, however, who escaped
from the battle, to the amount of eleven hundred warriors, adhered to the before-named Swerre, the priest, the son of Siward.
This Swerre, having levied a large force, on the night after
the feast of Saint Botolph, secretly entered the city of Drontheim, where king Magnus, with his father, earl Herling, and
;

538

AOTTALS OF BOGER

DE HOVEDEIf.

A. D. 1180.

others of his friends were staying, and surprised them, and

slew a great number. On this occasion there fell earl Herling,
the king's father, John de Randeburgh, who was married to
the king's sister, and Siward, the son of Nicholas, with many
others : the king, however, leaving the city, with some few
of his followers, made his escape.
But in the following year,
king Magnus, levying a considerable army, attacked the beforenamed Swerre near the city of Drontheim, and, at the first

but at length, by the secret disonset, slew many of his foes

pensation of God, after many of the best men of his household had been slain, he took to flight, together with a few of
:

his followers, and effected his escape.

On this, the priest Swerre pursued

him

as far

as Bergen,

on which the king, flying thence, left him in possession of that

city; and Augustin, the archbishop of Drontheim, being unwilling to make any submission to the priest Swerre, left his archbishopric, and coming to England, excommunicated Swerre.
It deserves to be recorded, that this king Magnus was the first
king of Norway that was crowned.
In the same year, Henry, king of England, the father, appointed Eanulph de Glanville chief justiciary of all England
by whose wisdom were enacted the laws underwritten, which
:

we
Of

call the

the

"

Anglican Laws."

Laws and

Statutes of England, after the

Conquest by

William the Elder.

* "
Here are set forth the enactments made by William, king
of the English, and his principal men, after the Conquest of EngIn the first place, before every thing, he desired that
land.
one God should be worshipped throughout his kingdom, that
the one faith of Christ should always be kept inviolate, and
that peace, security and good will should be preserved between
'
do also enact, that every
the English and the Normans.
free man shall on his word and oath affirm, that, whether in
England or out of it, he is willing to be faithful to his
lord, king William, to preserve his territories and honors to
him with all due fidelity, and to defend the same against his
do will also, that all men whom we have brought
enemies.

We

We

60

The numerous

Hoveden have here been corrected

more full copy of these laws in Wilkins's " Leges
Anglo-Saxonicac." London, 1721, p. 228; et seq.

by a reference

defects in the text of

to the

'

THE ANGLICAN LAWS AND STATUTES.

A.D. 1180.

with

us, or

protection.
rior lord, if

539

who shall have come after us, shall be under our

And if any one of them shall be slain, his supe-

he can, is, within fifteen days, to arrest his murderer but if not then, he is to begin to pay to us forty-six marks
of silver, so far as the property of the said lord shall last.
But
where the property of the lord shall not suffice, then the
whole hundred, in which the murder took place, shall pay in
;

common what remains

unpaid.

Also, every person

who

is

and was in the time of Edward, our kinsman,

residing in England, and subject to 'the customs of the English,
which they call ' Anlote' or Anscote,' 61 is to pay the same
This claim was made
according to the laws of the English.'
and confirmed in the city of Gloucester. 62 ' We do also forbid

Frank by

birth,

'

that any live stock shall be sold or bought except within cities,
and then in the presence of three faithful witnesses, and that
62*
shall be sold without a security and
anything second-hand
warranty for the same. And if any person shall do otherwise,

he

pay back the money, and then a penalty [to the

was also there enacted, that if a Frank by birth
should accuse an Englishman of perjury, murder, theft, ho63
micide, or ran,' whereby is meant open robbery, which cannot be denied, the Englishman was to defend himself in such
manner as he should think best, either by judgment by
64
or by wager of battle.
But if the Englishman should
iron,
happen to be infirm, then he was to find some one to do so in
his stead.
If either of them should be conquered, he was to
But if any Enpay to the king a penalty of forty shillings.
glishman shall charge a Frank by birth [therewith], and shall
be ready to prove the same by the judgment or by duel, then
our will is, that the Frank shall clear himself by oath, not
[by the judgment] by iron. This also we do command, that
all shall observe the laws of king Edward in all respects, with
the addition of what we have for the benefit of the English
is to

king].'

It

'

'

enacted.
Every man who shall assert himself to be free, shall
be on suretyship, 63 in order that his surety may produce him
61
This was a tax which was to be paid in equal shares, one scot and
82 * Lambarde
62 In civitate Claudia.
one lot.
suggests
"

"

"

" necessaries
Wilkins has
vendita,"
necessaria,"
;
things already
" Vetusta." as in the
sold."
text, is most probably correct.
63 This
Saxon word is still perpetuated in our saying, " to take all one
"

w Holding red hot iron in the hand unharmed.

can wrap and rend."
**
Alluding to the institution of Frank-pledge.

AJOTAXS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEN.

540

A.n. 1.180.

for trial, if guilty of any offence ; and if any such person shall
run away and escape, then the sureties are to see that they
pay the amount claimed, and make proof that they have been
privy to no fraud in the person who has escaped. The same
summons shall be made of hundreds and counties, as our predecessors have enacted and those who ought in justice to appear,
-and shall be unwilling so to do, shall be once summoned. And if
on a second summons they shall not appear, then one ox shall
be taken, and on a third summons, another ox, and on the fourth
S occasion, the amount claimed shall be paid out of the property of
the said person, by way of what is called scapgeld,' besides a
:

'

'

We

do also forbid any person to sell a

man out of the country. We do also forbid that any person
shall be put to death or hanged for any crime
but his eyes
65
may be put out, and he may be deprived of his virility. And
this command is not to be violated, on pain of plenary penalty
penalty to the king.

to ourselves.'

"
King William, in the fourth year of his reign, by the
advice of his barons, caused the nobles and wise men among
the English, and those who were learned in their laws, to be
summoned throughout all the earldoms of England, in order
that he might hear from them their laws, ordinances, and
customs.
Accordingly, twelve men, elected from each county
throughout the whole kingdom, first gave assurance by oath,
that, so long as they could, proceeding in the right path and
swerving neither to the right nor to the left, they would disclose the enactments of their laws and customs, neither omitting
nor adding, nor by prevarication changing anything. Therefore, making a commencement with the laws of Holy Mother
Church, inasmuch as through her alone both king and kingdom
have a firm and lasting foundation, they set forth her laws,
<**
liberties, and rights of protection, to this effect
:

Of

Clerks

and

their Possessions.

"

66
Every clerk, and all scholars as well, and all their proare
and
everywhere to enjoy the protection
possessions,
perty
of God and of the Holy Church.

" or feet or
65 Wilkins
hands, that in his maimed state he may
adds,
remain a living sign of his treachery and wickedness."
5 * The
following translation is from the text of these laws found in Wilkins, p. 197, et seq., which is far more correct than that found in Hoveden.
68

Probably novices in the schools of monasteries.

THE LAWS OF HEJfRT THE SECOND.

A.D. 1180.

Of the Times and Days of the King's

"From

541

Protection.

Ad vent of our

Lord until the octave of Epiphany

there is to be the peace of God and of the Church throughout
all the kingdom
and, in like manner, from Septuagesima
until the octave of Easter. Likewise, from the Ascension of our
Lord until the octave of Pentecost. Likewise, on all the days
of the Four Seasons, 67 and on all Saturdays, from the ninth hour
until Monday.
Likewise, on the vigils of Saint Mary, Saint
Michael, Saint John the Baptist, of all the Apostles, and of those
Saints whose days are announced by the priests on the Lord's
Day, and of All Saints on the calends of November, always
from the ninth hour of the vigil and during the subsequent
festival.
Likewise, in parishes in which the day of dedication
the

Likewise, in parishes, when the festival of the Saint

kept.
of the church is celebrated.
And if any person comes de68
voutly to the festival of the Saint, he is to have protection
in going, staying, and returning. Likewise, for all Christians,
is

when going to Church for the purpose of prayer, there is to

be protection both in going and returning. In like manner,

those who are coming to dedications, synods, and chapters,

whether they have been summoned, or whether they have themselves to perform any part therein, are to enjoy full protection.
Also, if any person who has been excommunicated shall resort
to the bishop for the purpose of absolution, in going and returning he is to have the protection of God and of the Holy Church
and if any person shall do him any injury, the bishop is to do
And if any arrogant person shall refuse to
justice upon him.
make amends on judgment given by the bishop, then the bishop
is
and in such case the
^o make the same known to the king
king will compel the offender to make amends to the person
to whom he has done such injury, that is to
say, in the first
and thus, in such
place to the bishop, and then to the king
case, there will be two swords, and the one sword shall aid the
:

other.
c'

These were the four seasons for fasting prescribed by the early Rochurch, styled the Vernal, ^Estival, Autumnal and Iliemal fasts, or
the fasts of the first, fourth, seventh, and tenth month ; March being
reckoned as the first month.
"
68 In
these latter cases, " pax," " peace," or
protection," means merely

man

protection from legal process.

542

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

Of

the jurisdiction of the

A.D. 1180.

Holy Church.

" Wherever the

king's justice shall hold his sittings, or whoever the person whose cause he shall be occupied with, if a
person sent by a bishop shall come there and open a cause of
the Holy Church, the same is to be first brought to a conclusion

for it is just that

God should be everywhere

held in

honor before man.

Of all who hold of the Church.

" "Whoever shall hold
anything of the Church, or shall have a
tenement upon the lands of the Church, he shall not, though he
may have committed an offence, be forced to plead out of the
ecclesiastical court, unless, which God forbid, there shall have
been a miscarriage of justice in such

Of the accused who

" Whatever accused or
for the sake of protection,

ecclesiastical court.

take refuge with the Church.

guilty person shall flee to a church

from the time that he shall have

reached the porch of such church, he shall on no account be

seized by any one pursuing him, except only by the bishop or
by his servant. And if, on his flight, he shall enter the house
of a priest or his court-yard, he is to have the same security
and protection as he would have had in the church, supposing always, that the priest's house and court-yard are standing
upon the land of the Church. If the person is a thief or burglar,
that which he has wrongfully taken, if he has it in his possession, he is to restore, and if he has entirely made away with
it, and has anything of his own by which to make restitution,
he is to make restitution in full to him whom he has injured.
And if the thief has thus acted according to his usual practice, and shall happen to have frequently made his escape to
churches and priests' houses, then, after making restitution of
what he has taken away, he is to abjure that county, and not
to return thereto
and if he does not 67 make restitution, no one
is to presume to harbour him, unless with leave granted by the
;

king.

Of breach of the

Protection of the Church.

" If
any person shall by force violate the protection of the
Holy Church, the same belongs to the jurisdiction of the bishops.
And if the guilty person shall, by taking to flight or by arrogantly slighting it, despise their sentence, then complaint is to
67
The " nisi" in the text of Hoveden is preferable here to " si forte"
in that of Wilkius.

THE LAWS OF HENEY THE SECOND.

A.D. 1180.

be

made

543

against him before the king after the expiration of

and the king's justice shall exact of him surety and
if he can give the same, until he shall have made satis-

forty days,

jjpledges,
first to
} faction,

thirty days

God, and then to the king. And if for one-andhe shall not be able to be found, either by his friends

and acquaintances, or by the king's justice, then the king shall

And if he shall afteroutlaw him by the word of his mouth.
wards be found, and can be taken, he is to be delivered alive to
For from
the king, and if he defends himself, then his head.
the day of his outlawry he has the head of a wolf; which
in the English language is called
is

the

common and

'

Wulvesheofod.' M

And

this

universal law as to all outlaws.

Of the

Tithes of the Church.

" Of all
yearly produce of the earth the tenth sheaf is due to
God, and ought therefore to be paid to Him. If any person has
a stud of mares, he is to give the tenth foal he who has only one
or two, is for each foal to pay one penny. In the same manner,
if only
Jxe who has a number of cows is to give the tenth calf
He also who
lone or two, he is to pay for each calf one penny.
makes cheese is to give the tenth thereof to God, and if he
does not make it, then he is to give the milk every tenth day.
iln like manner, the tenth lamb, the tenth fleece, the tenth of
the butter, and the tenth sucking-pig is to be given.
:

Of small Tillies*
" In like
manner, as to the tenths of the profits of bees.
jlMoreover, out of forests, meadows, waters, mills, parks, preserves, fisheries, shrubberies, gardens, merchandize,

which the Lord has given, the tenth part

and

all

be
has bestowed the other nine parts toThe person who withholds the same
gether with the tenth.
fmust be compelled to make payment thereof by judgment of
i<the
For thus did Saint
bishop, and of the king, if necessary.
Augustin teach, and these things were conceded by the king,
ithe barons, and the
people. But since then, by the instigation
)f the devil,
many have withheld the same, and rich priests,
'Decoming negligent, have not taken care to undergo the trouble
)f
seeking them, because they had sufficient necessaries for the

fother things
restored to

is to

Him who

88
Also called " Wolfeshead," or " Wolferheued." This state of outawry was so called, from its resemblance to that of the wolves which iu'ested England, for whose heads a reward was offered.

544

ANK&.LS OP EOGEK DE HOVEDEX.

A.:

support of life. But in many places there are now three or

four churches where there was then hut one, and thereby their
means have become diminished.

Of

those

"

who have

been adjudged by the Icing's justice to undergo

the judgment of iron or of water.

On

the day on which the judgment is to be held, the bishop

come thither with his clergy, and in like manner the king's
justice with lawful men of that county, who are to see and hear
is to

that all things are done with equity.

Those whom the Lord
in His mercy, and not through their own merits, shall think fit
to save, are to be unmolested and to depart at liberty, and
the king's justice is to pronounce judgment on those whom
the iniquities of their crimes and not the Lord has con-

As

demned.

to those barons

who have

jurisdiction over their

homagers in their own courts, they are to see that they so act
towards them, that they neither incur guilt before God, nor
offend the king.
And if a trial takes place in any of their
courts of those who are homagers of other barons, then the
king's justice must be present at such trial, inasmuch as, without his presence, the said trial may not be brought to a conclusion.
But if any baron shall happen not to have jurisdiction in the hundred where the trial takes place, then the matter is to be brought for judgment to the nearest church where
the king's court

is

held, saving always the right of such barons.

Of Saint

Peter's Penny, which in England is called Romescot.

Every person who shall have live stock to the value ot
thirty pence on his property belonging to himself, shall, according to the law of the English, give one penny to Saint Peter,
and according to the law of the Danes, half a mark.
The
said penny is to be mentioned on the feast of Saint Peter and
Saint Paul, and to be collected on the feast which is called that

"

of Saint Peter ad Vincula,' 93 so as not to be withheld beyond

that day.
If any person shall withhold the same, then the
claim is to be brought before the king's justice, inasmuch as thif
penny is the king's alms and the justice is to cause the penny
to be paid, as also a fine to the bishop and to the king.
And il
'

chance to have more houses than one, then a*

which he shall be residing at the feast of the
Saint Peter and Saint Paul he is to pay the penny.

any person

shall

to that one in

apostles

69

Saint Peter in prison.

THE LAWS OF HEJfEY THE SECOND.

A.D. 1180.

545

What 'Danegeld' is, and under what emergency it was first levied.
-"The payment of Danegeld was first exacted by reason of
the pirates.

harassing this country, they used their

to lay it waste.
In order to check
their ravages, it was enacted, that Danegeld should be paid
yearly ; namely, twelve pence for each hide of land throughout the whole country, for the purpose of hiring persons to
resist the incursions of the pirates.
From this Danegeld all
the Church was free and exempt, and all the land which belonged to the Church as of its own demesne, wherever situate ;

utmost

For,

endeavours

paying nothing whatever towards such a tax, because more

was put in the prayers of the Church than in its defence by
arms. [And the English69 church enjoyed this exemption down
to the times of William the Younger, who was surnamed Rufus,
when he required aid from the barons of England in order
it

trust

Normandy and retain possession of it against his

brother Robert, surnamed Curthose, who was setting out for
It was conceded to him, though not sanctioned
Jerusalem.
or confirmed by law ; but by reason of the necessity of the
case, he caused four shillings to be paid to him for every hide
of land, that of the Church not even excepted.
While the
collection of the tax was being made, the Holy Church proto regain

tested against

it,

demanding her exemption, but she availed

nothing thereby.]

Of

of the Sing's Protection, along the Four

Royal Roads, and along rivers, by the navigation of

the various kinds

Streets or

which provisions are carried.

" The
king's protection is of various kinds.
given under his

own

hand, which

is

called

One kind is
by the English
that which lasts

Cyninges hande sealde grith.' One kind is

r\ period of eight days from the time of his coronation.
There are also eight days at the Nativity of our Lord, eight
Another protection
jdays at Easter, and eight at Pentecost.
is

that given

Roads

by

his letters.

Another, that which the Four

70

72

Fosse/ Ikenildestrete,
possess, Watlingstrete,
69
This must be an interpolation, if these laws belong to the time of
Edward the Confessor and William the Conqueror. The more general
opinion now is, that they belong to the time of William II.
7U
71 From
From Devonshire to Chester.
Caithness, in Scotland,
72 It extended from Saint
;o Totnes, in Devonshire.
David's, in
Wales, to Tynemouth, in Northumberland.
N N
VOL. I.

public

546

AXNALS OF BOGEK DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1180.

and Ermingstrete
two of which extend along the length
and two along the breadth of the kingdom. Another is that
;

which the waters of certain rivers known by name possess,

by the navigation of which provisions are carried from difThis protection under
places to cities or boroughs.
the king's hand, on the day of his coronation, and under his
in like
letters, is to be observed under penalty of a fine
manner a breach of the protection on the four public roads and
the principal rivers is to be deemed equal to assault.
If
any building is erected [on the said roads or rivers], the same
shall be destroyed, and one half of the expenses of the repairs
thereof shall be paid.
And if a person shall knowingly have
committed such breach, the fine is to be paid by the eighteen
76
75
hundreds, in places subject to the Danish laws, and his body
shall be at the king's mercy. According to the law of the En77
that is to say, the price of his ransom is to
glish, his were,
be the same as the manbote payable to the lords for those of
ferent

men who have been slain. The manbote, according to

the Danish laws, for a villein or a sokeman, is twelve oras 79
but for free men, three marks. But manbote, according to the
law of the English, is three marks to the king, and to the
archbishop, for the men who belong to them ; but to the bishop
and to the earl of the same county, and to the king's seneschal
it is
twenty shillings and to other barons, ten shillings. Also,
a recompense is to be paid to the relations of the person slain,
or the duel is to be waged with them, as to which the English
'
*
Protection,
proverb says, Bige spere of side other here.'
however, upon the Four public Roads and the before-mentioned
rivers lies under a higher jurisdiction than what we have mentioned as to assault.
Also, if a mill, or fishery, or any other
work that is an obstruction to them is in preparation, the
said works must be immediately destroyed, and the public
their

73

Extending from the south of England towards Carlisle.

76
The Denelega,' or law established by the
See page 554.
Danes for those parts inhabited by their own nation.
75

'

77
The ' were,' or wergeld,' was paid by a murderer, partly to the king
for the loss of a subject, partly to the lord whose vassal he was, and
'

partly to the next of kin of the person slain.

"
79 The "
was a Danish silver coin, probably about ten shillings in
ora
value.
" Either
so ti jj uv a S
pp ar fo r your side, or wield it yourself," meaning,
hire a person to

wage the

battle for you, or fight yourself."

A.D. 1180.

THE LAWS OF HENEY THE SECOND.

547

Roads and rivers must be placed in their former state of repair,

and a fine to the king must not be forgotten.
The lesser
roads, however, leading from one city to another, and from
borough to borough, and along which merchandize is carried
and other business done, are to be subject to the laws of the
county and if any person erects any work to their detriment,
the same is to be levelled with the ground, and the roads are to
be at once put in repair, and reparation is to be made, according to the law of the said county, to the earl and sheriff thereof.
The same is to be done likewise as to the lesser rivers. As to
the lesser rivers which carry vessels with the things that are
necessary to boroughs and cities, wood, at least, and things of
that nature, reparation of them is likewise to be made as pre;

scribed

by the law

relative to the lesser roads.

Of the Divisions of the Shires.

" The divisions of the
king's Shires properly belong to the
same jurisdiction as the four Royal public Roads. The division
Hundreds and Wapentakes, with their jurisdiction, belong
and sheriffs of the counties. Treasures found in

Jinto
to the earls

ground belong to our lord the king, unless they are found in
And even if found there, the
a church or in a burial-ground.
gold belongs to the king, and a moiety of the silver, and the
other moiety to the church where it is found, whatever church
it is, whether rich or poor.

ithe

Of the Laws as to Murderers.

" If a
murdered anywhere, the murderer was
was
person
sought throughout the vill where the person murdered was
found.
If he was found, he was to be delivered up to the king's
If he could not be
justice, within eight days after the murder.
for
foutfd, then a period of a month and a day was given
making search for him and if within the given period he
3ould not be found, then six and forty marks were levied
upon the vill. But if it was not able to make so great a
payment, then the amount was to be paid by the hundred
which the vill was unable to pay. But when the boundaries of
the vill were utterly confused, then the barons were to see that
the
.t was collected
throughout the hundred, and was sealed with
to the king's
*eal of some baron of the
county, and then carried
for a year and
treasurer, who was to keep the same under seal
i
If the murderer could bo found within that time,
day.
> x 2
;

ANNALS OF EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

548

A.D. 1180.

then he was to be delivered up to the king's justice, on which they

were to have back the forty-six marks that had been deposited
with the king's treasurer. But if he could not be apprehended
within the said time, then the relations of the murdered person
If
to have six marks and the king the remaining forty.
his relations could not be found, then his superior lord was to
e3
that is
receive them, and if he had no lord, then his fellow,
to say, the person who was tied to him by bonds of fidelity.

were

But

if

there were none of these, in such case, the king of the

realm, under whose safeguard and protection they all live, was
to take back the six marks together with his own forty.
" The law of murder was first enacted in the time of
Canute,
the Danish king, who, after gaining possession of England,
and reducing it to a state of peace, at the request of the English
barons, sent

his

army back

to

Denmark.

The

said barons,

however, became surety to the king, that as many of his people

as he should wish to retain with himself should enjoy assured
protection in all respects and that if any of the English should
happen to slay one of them, and could not defend himself
against the charge, by the judgment of God, that is to say, by
;

judgment of water or of iron, justice should be executed upon

him and that if he should take to flight, then payment was
;

to be

made

as

mentioned above.

Of the Duties of the King.

" The
as
king,
being the viceregent of the Supreme King,
is appointed for the purpose of shewing due respect to and
protecting the worldly kingdom, and the people of God, and,
above all things, His Holy Church, and of ruling and defending it from those who would injure it, and of removing
from it, and crushing and utterly dispersing all evil-doers and
if he does not do so, then the name of king will not belong
to him, pope John truly testifying that he loses the name
84
of king who does not act as king.
[On Pepin and his son
who
were
not
but
Charles,
yet kings,
only princes under the
;

king of the Franks, hearing this definite opinion, pronounced

as truthfully as prudently on the name of a king, quoted by
William the Bastard, king of England, they foolishly wrote
to the pope to enquire if on those terms the kings of the Franks
83 "
64
Probably an interpolation.
Felagus."
liuveden than in the text of Wilkins.

It is

more

full in

A.D. 1180.

THE LAWS OF HENKY THE SECOND.

549

were to remain contented solely with the name of king. On

which they received for answer that those ought to be called
kings who watch, defend, and govern the Church of God and
His people, in imitation of the Royal Psalmist, who says, He
that worketh vanity shall not dwell in my house.' 86 ]
'

Of the guilty condemned

by

Law who

have recourse to the king's

mercy.

" If a
mercy

person guilty of a capital offence shall ask the king's

for his crime, in his fear of death or of loss of limb,

by the law of his dignity, pardon him if he

even though he be deserving of death. The malefactor, however, shall make redress, so far as he shall be
able, for the offence of which he has been guilty, and shall give
sureties that he will keep the peace and observe the laws
and
if such sureties shall not be forthcoming, he shall be banished
the king may,

pleases,

the country.

What

those are to do

whom

the Icing shall think proper to deliver

death,

from

" The
king has also another prerogative of mercy as to those
are under arrest. For wherever he shall come, whether into
city, borough, castle, vill, or even in the road, if a person shall
be under arrest, it is in his power, by a single word, to release him from such arrest. The person released shall, however,
make satisfaction to the person against whom the crime was
committed. But as to a murderer, traitor, or criminal of that
description, although the king shall pardon them as to life and
limb, they shall on no account with the sanction of the law
remain in the country but shall immediately make oath that
they will go to the sea-shore within a time prescribed to them
by^he justice, and will immediately, as soon as they find a ship
and a fair wind, cross the seas. And if, being forsworn, they
shall afterwards remain in this country, whoever shall be able
to find them, may execute summary justice on them without

who

judgment pronounced; and

if any person shall gratuitously

harbour them for a single night only he shall be fined according
to the greater law of the English or of the Danes, on the second
occasion twofold, and for the third offence he shall be adjudged
to be the associate and accomplice of malefactors.
06

Psalm

ci. 7.

Our

version has

"
it,

He

that worketh deceit."

ANNALS OF ROGER DE HOVEDEN.

550

A.D. 1180.

'

Of the wives of malefactors and their children.

" If
any such shall have wives living in this country, and
any one of the relatives of the person murdered shall say that
they were accomplices in the crime, they shall make proof of
their innocence by the judgment of God ; and if the mercy
of God and their own innocence shall save them, they may
continue to be lawful persons with their dowries and marriage
But children who, before commission of the crime,
portions.
were born or begotten, are not to lose their lawful rights for a
crime committed after they were begotten, nor are they to be
deprived of their right of heirship.

What " Frithborg" means,

or the oath of the Ten Men, which the

" Tenemental."
people of York call

There is likewise one great and especial institution, by means

which all people are kept in a state of the greatest security,
namely, where each person giving that pledge for himself on a
* The
certain security, which the English call
Freoborger.'
of
call
it
Tien
and
manna
York, however,
people
they only,
89
which means The number often men.' This surety was
tala,'
exercised in the following manner Inasmuch as all men in
all vills throughout the whole kingdom were bound to be divided into frank-pledges of ten, if one of the ten were guilty
of an offence, there would be nine to force him to make redress and if he took to flight, a term of thirty- one days by
law was granted them. On the person being sought for, and
found, he was taken before the king's justice, and out of his
property reparation was instantly made for the injury he had
done and if after that he was guilty of any offence, then
But if within the time
justice was executed upon his body.
before-mentioned he could not be found, then, as there was in
every frithborg one head man whom they called Freoborger
90
heofod,' this head man would choose two of the best men of
his own frithborgers, and then of the three frithborgs that
were nearest, he would take the head man of each, and two of
''

'f

'

'

'

'

88
Frank-pledge, or surety given by ten men for the good behaviour of
the eleventh.
99
Or " Tenemental." It was also called a " Decennary," and each
" decennier."
person bound for himself and his neighbour, was called a
"
90
Head of the frithborg." He was also called the " deciner," or

"doziner."

A.D. 1180.

THE LAWS OF HEIfBY THE SECOND.

551

men of each of those frithborgs, if he could find them,

which, himself being the twelfth, he would purge himself
and his own frithborg of the offence, if he could, and of the
If he could not do this, then
escape of the said malefactor.
he and his frithborg were to make good the loss out of the
property of the malefactor so far as it would go, and on that
falling short, make up the amount from the property of himself and his frithborg, and so account to the justice for the
amount legally adjudicated against them. Then last of all
the nine would swear by themselves that they had been unable
the best
after

make satisfaction therein according to their oath, by means

of the three nearest frithborgs, and that they would in nowise
be guilty thereof, and that if they should ever be able to capture him, they would bring him to the justice, or inform the
justice where he was.
to

That

Frithborgs for their servants and

dependants.

all persons are to establish

"

Archbishops, bishops, earls, and barons, are also to have

own knights and yeomen, their sewers, butlers, chamberlains, cooks, and bakers, each in his own frithborg.
They
arc also to have their own esquires, or other servants, each in
And if these persons shall commit an
his own frithborg.
offence against any man, and a charge shall be made by the
their

neighbours against them, they are to compel them to make

redress in their own courts ; that is to say, those who have the
right of sac, and soc, and thol, and them, and infangthefe.

"

Sac, is when any person charges another by name with any

offence and he denies it ; on which the fine levied on proof or

disproof thereof, if there is one, belongs to the lord.

"
Soc, is when any person searches for anything on his lands,
in which case, even though it be stolen it belongs to him,

\vhcther found or not.

"

'
Tholonium,' is the privilege of him
Thol, which we call
the right of buying and selling on his own lands.
"
Them, is where any person lays claim to property in the
hands of another, in which case the party so challenged shall
9and if not, he shall be fined, and the
his

who has

produce
warranty,
shall be dealt
penalty shall go to the lord ; and similar justice
to him who makes the charge, if he shall fail in his proof.
The

__,

seller.

A1TNALS OF EOGER DE HOVEDEIT.

552

A.D.

1180.

the right of ' infangthefe,' who has the

of
right
taking cognizance of robbery in his own court in the
case of his own homager, if such person shall have been taken
on his lands. But those who have not those customs, are to
have justice done before the king's justice in the hundreds

"That person has

and wapentakes, or in the

Of

shires.

entertaining guests.

" If
any person shall entertain a friend or a stranger, which
in English is called
cuth other uncuth,' 93 he shall be at
and if he shall
liberty to keep him for two nights as a guest
be guilty of an offence, the host shall not incur a penalty for
the guest. But if any injury shall be committed on any person,
and such person shall make a charge before a court of justice
'

against him that by his counsel the offence was committed, then,
together with two of his neighbours, lawful men, he shall clear
himself by oath of either counselling or abetting the same.
And if he shall not do so, he shall make good the loss and
pay a penalty. But if he shall be entertained a third night,
and shall commit an offence against any person, then the host
is to produce him to justice, as though one of his own household,
which in English is expressed by Twa night gest, thrid night
94
And if in such case he shall not be able to produce
agen hine.'
him to justice, then he shall have the space granted him of a
month and a day. And if the offender shall be found, he shall
make amends for the injury he has done, and shall make good
the same, even with his body, if that shall be adjudged against
him.
But if the offender shall not be able to make good the
injury he has done, then his host shall make it good, and
And if the justice shall hold him suspected,
shall pay a fine.
'

then he shall clear himself according to the judgment of the

court of the hundred or the shire.

What

is to be

done as to things found.

" If
any person shall lead an animal into a vill, or shall bring
any money, and shall say that he has found the same, before he
takes it to his own house, or even that of any other person, he is to
take.it in front of the church, and in presence of the priest of the
"
" Kith or unkith
;"
acquainted or unacquainted."
" Two
nights your guest, the third night one of your household."
93
94

Meaning

THE LAWS OF HENRY THE SECOND.

A. D. 1180.

553

church, and of the reeve and chief men of the vill, show all that
he has found, whatever it may be. The reeve of the vill is at
once to send to the three or four nearest vills for their priests
and reeves, who are also to bring with them three or four of
the principal men of each vill, and in the presence of them
After
all, the whole of what has been found is to be shown.
this, in the sight of these persons, the reeve, to whose jurisdiction the finder belongs, is to place the same in safe keeping until
the next day.
On the following day, he is to go with some of
his neighbours who have seen what has been found to the bailiff

of the hundred in which his vill- is situate, and show him

the whole thereof.
And if he is the homager of the lord on
whose lands the same has been found, and the lord, in whose
hands it has been found, has not his customs of sac or soc,
he is to deliver the whole thereof to the bailiff of the hundred, in
the presence of good witnesses, if he chooses to take it. But if
the lord has such customs, then justice is to be done in the lord's
court.

Of Jews
" Be

established in the kingdom.

known, that all Jews, wheresoever they are in the

kingdom, are to be under the tutelage and lawful protection of
the king and no one of them can serve under any rich man
without the king's leave for the Jews and all their property
it

also

belong to the king.

them or
if

he so

And

if

money, the king

pleases, as of his own.
their

Of
" Those

those

any person
is to

hands on

shall lay

demand restitution thereof,

who have protection by

the king's Letters.

who have

the king's protection, either under his

hand or by his letters, must observe their fealty to him. Therefore it is their bounden duty to observe the same inviolably tow*ds all men, and not, having gained the shelter of his protection, to

withhold rights or services from their superior

lords,

nor yet from their neighbours ; for he is not worthy to enjoy

And if any
peace who is not ready to keep it towards others.
person should rely too much on the protection which he enjoys,
and shall be guilty of an injury to another, then he is to make
good the loss, and to pay a fine of the same amount. The former
96
the English call murdre,' 95 and the fine ' astrihilthet.'
'

95

The Saxon name

for

"concealment

." perhaps

it

was so

called friiin

the offender having sheltered himself under the king's protection.

96
Compensation to the master of a house.

ANNALS OF KOGEK DE HOYEDETT.

554

What

those a/re to pay to ike king and the dean

the king's protection.

who

A.D. 1180.

infringe upon

" Protection
given under the king's hand, that given on the
eight days from the time of his coronation, protection on the
before-named festivals, and protection by the king's letters, have
one mode of redress [for breach thereof], which is to be taken

first

cognizance of in the highest court of justice, held in the shire

in which the peace has been broken, as for example, in places
95
the eighteen hundreds pay the
subject to the Danish law,
penalty, the amount of which is one hundred and forty-four
as the Danes assessed the penalty paid by each hunpounds
dred 96 at eight pounds Norwegian, and eight multiplied by
And this, not
eighteen makes one hundred and forty -four.
without a reason. 97 For of these eight pounds the king had
one hundred shillings, and the earl of the county, who had
every third penny of fines, fifty shillings. The dean of the
bishop, in whose deanery the peace had been broken, had the
remaining ten, besides the king's protection, if the protection
had been originally granted under the king's hand, or on his
coronation, or on the festivals before-mentioned of the Na;

tivity, Easter, or Pentecost.

Of the supervision of those who disregarded tJiese laws.

" As it
happened that some foolish and dishonest people,
without reason, and too frequently, did injuries to their neighbours, the wiser persons began to take cognizance of the matter,
and appointed j ustices over every ten frithborgs, whom we may call
'

'

These, in.English, were called tienheofod,' that is,

heads of ten.' They took cognizance of matters between the
vills and their neighbours, exacted fines for offences committed, and made parties come to terms, about such things as
deciners.'

'

pasturage, meadows, harvests, disputes between neighbours,

and innumerable questions of that nature, which harass human
When, however,
frailty, and are everlastingly attacking it.
greater matters of dispute arose, they referred them to their
superior judges, whom the wise men before-mentioned had ap-

pointed over them, that

95

Denelega.

is

to say, over the ten deciners, and

M On

this contribution to the

penalty by sections
subject to Danelege, see pp. 546 and 557.

of eighteen hundreds, where

*~'
The text does not seem to disclose

it.

THE LAWS OF HENKY THE SECOND.

A.D. 1180.

whom we may call

555

'centurions' or 'centeners,' because

they exhundred frithborgs.

ercised jurisdiction over a

Of Wapentage, and how

those acted

who accepted Wapentage.

"Warwickshire, Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Leicestershire, and Northamptonshire, as far as "Watling Street extends
and eight miles beyond, are under the law of the English. And
what the English call a Hundred,' the counties above-named
And not without a reason for when a percall a 'Wapentake.'
son received the headship of a wapentake, on a day named, at
the place where they were accustomed to meet, all the elders
went forth to meet him, and, on his dismounting from his horse,
they all closed around him on which, raising his spear erect, in
the usual manner, he received the assurance of all.
Then all,
as many as had come, with their lances touched his spear, and
thus by touching arms gave assurance, publicly granting him
their protection. Now, in the English language, arms are called
'
wsepnu,' and 'taccare' means 'to assure,' and the phrase, as it
'
were, means the assurance of arms ;' or, if we may more ex'

word ' wapentake,' in the English lanmeans, 'the touching of arms,' for 'waepnu' means
'arms,' and 'tac' is 'touch.'
Therefore, we may conclude
that for this reason all such assemblage was called a wapentake;
plicitly explain the

guage

it

it

being the fact that by touching arms they were leagued

together.

What

a Wapentake, a Trihing, and

a Hundred.

the difference is between

" There were also other

jurisdictions, above the wapentake,
which were called Trihingas, because they consisted of the third
Those who truled the trihings were called
part of a county.
and before them were brought the causes of
Triliingerefas
the trihing which could not be settled in the wapentakes,
and thus, what the English called by the name of hundreds ;
and what the people of England
they called wapentakes
'

'

'

'

'

'

called, 'three' or 'four hundreds,' these

people called 'trihinga.'

In some counties, in the English language, what they called

99
lethe.'
Causes that could not be
trihinga,' was called
settled in the trihing were taken to the shire.
'

'

no

Now known

as

" lathe."

556

A1TNAIS OP BOGER DE HOVEDEW.

What

A. D. 1180.

'
meaning of the name Greve,' and ichat are his duis the meaning of the name Ealdorman, which
literally signifies an elder of the people ; and into how many
meanings the name Greve' has been expanded.
"Greve 1 also is a name that signifies power, and cannot be
better expressed in Latin than by the word praefectura,' for the
word is employed with such multiplied meanings, that there is
the greve of the shire, of wapen takes, hundreds (also of the
'lethe'), boroughs, and of vills even; in all of which it seems
to have the same meaning, and to signify the same as ' domi-

is

ties ;

the

and what

'

'

'

'

opinion that the word 'greve'

of the English 'grith' and the Latin
'vse.'
For 'grith' is a word denoting peace, whereas 'vae'*
as the Lord testifies when He says, ' Va3*
indicates misery
unto thee, Chorazin.'
Consequently the greve is so called, because by law he ought to ensure to the country ' grith,' or peace,
against those who would bring upon it vas,' that is, evil or
The Germans, and Frisians, and Flemings, are in the
misery.
habit of calling their earls by the name of margrave,' as though
meaning 'higher lords,' or 'good peacemakers.' And those
who are called greves' at the present day, having jurisdiction
over others among the English, were anciently called ' ealdormen,' as though elders, not by reason of old age, inasmuch as
some were young men, but on account of their wisdom.
nus' [chief].

is

Some,

also, are of

name compounded
:

'

'

'

For what reason Icing William abolished the laws of the English
and retained those of the Danes.
" The law of the Danes and
Norwegians prevailed in NorNow as to payment of
folk, Suifolk, and Cambridgeshire.
penalties [by hundreds] for offences committed, where these
counties had eighteen hundreds, the former ones3 had only ten
and a half, which arose from their being in the vicinity of the
1
Saxons, the whole sum of contribution in cases of the largest
penalty among the Saxons in those times being eighty-four*
pounds. But in all other matter for trial and penalties they
had the same law with the [Danes and] Norwegians above"

"

The Saxon gerefa," more generally spoken of as the

reeve," or
" reve."
2 " Woe !" An idea more fanciful than well-founded.
See
3
*
Matt.
x.
21.
St.
Probably those named hi p. 555.
Probably
5
the kingdom of Wessex.
The text of Hoveden says eighty-four,
and is probably correct ; that of Wilkius says forty-four.
1

THR LAWS OF HENRY TUB SECOND.

A.D. 1180

.5/37

named.
*[When king William heard of this, together with
the other laws of his kingdom, he greatly approved thereof,
and gave orders that it should be observed throughout all his
For he stated that his ancestors, and those of
kingdom.
nearly all the barons of Normandy, had been Norwegians, and
And for this reason he
had formerly come from Norway.
asserted that he ought to follow and observe their laws before
the other laws of his kingdom, as being more profound and
whereas the laws of
more consistent with what was right
other nations, Britons, Angles, Picts, and Scots, were prevailOn hearing of this, the whole of the
ing in every quarter.
people of this country who had promulgated these laws, being
touched with sorrow, entreated him with one accord that he
would allow them to retain their own laws and ancient customs,
under which their fathers had lived, and they themselves were
born and brought up, as it would be very hard for them to receive laws of which they knew nothing, and judge on matters of
:

The king, however, still remaining

obdurate, they at last plied him with entreaties, for the sake of
the soul of king Edward, who had granted him the crown and
which they were ignorant.

kingdom in succession to himself, and by whom and no strangers

the said laws were founded, not to compel them to observe
After taking this under
other than the laws of their fathers.
I due consideration, at the earnest request of his barons, he at
j

I
I

From that day, therefore,

length acceded to their entreaties.
their authority being recognized, the laws of Saint Edward the
king were respected throughout all the kingdom, and were confirmed and observed before all other laws of the country, having been first established and enacted in the days of king

Edgar, his grandfather ; but, after his death, they had been
For Edward, his son and heir
seaside for sixty-eight years.
his lawful wife, reigned four years, less sixteen weeks;
I by
after whose death, in his innocence, by the treachery of his
and so
stepmother, on account of his innocent life, so chaste
I

of alms-deeds, and his undeserved end, they honored him

his brother
Martyr, and held him to be a Saint. After him,
Aldred6 received the kingdom, and ruled, amid many adverAfter Aldred, his
eities and
perils, eight- and-thirty years.
son Edmund Ironside reigned nearly nine months, during which

full

as a

* This
appears to be a gloss or interpolation.
" EthBefore called by Hoveden " Egelred," and more generally

6
i

elred."

558

AXXALS OP EOGEE DE HOVEDEN.

A.D. 1180.

he valiantly fought five battles against Canute, the king of the

Danes. After the last battle, they came to terms, and divided
the kingdom in halves; and one moiety of England fell to
Canute, the other to Edmund, on condition that whoever
should survive the other should have the whole of the kingdom, and that neither should in the meanwhile be crowned.
Matters, therefore, being thus settled, and all the chief men
of England giving their assent to the arrangement thus made
between them, within one month after, Edward was, alas
removed from this world on which Canute received the kingdom of the whole of England, and ruled nearly eighteen years.
After his decease, Harold Harefoot, supposed by nearly all to
be falsely considered as the son of Canute and Elfgiva, succeeded
to the throne, and reigned five years
after whom Hardicanute,
son of Canute and Emma, the sister of Robert, duke of Normandy, and mother of the last king, Saint Edward, reigned
two years, less twelve weeks. And thus passed sixty-eight
But after
years, during which the said laws were neglected.
king E.dward came to the throne, by the advice of the barons
of England, he raised the code of laws that had slept for sixty,
eight years, and remodelled it thus raised, beautified it thus
When thus
remodelled, and confirmed it thus beautified.
6*
not because
confirmed, it was called 'the law of king Edward,'
he had been the first to frame it, but because it had been
neglected and almost left in oblivion from the days of his
grandfather, Edgar, who had reigned seventeen years, and who
had been the first founder thereof, until his own times, being
For Edward, because
nearly, as said above, sixty-eight years.
it was a just and good code of laws, raised it from the deep
abyss, and matured it and ordered it to be observed as though
!

own.
" Edmund Ironside before-named had a

his

son, Edward by
name, who, shortly after the death of his father, through fear
of king Canute, fled to the king of the Rugi, which we more properly call Russia and the king of that country, Malesclotus by
name, when he understood who he was, gave him an honorable reHe there married a wife of noble birth, by whom he
ception.
had Edgar Atheling, Margaret, afterwards queen of Scotland,
and Christiana, her sister, to which Christiana king Edward
gave the lands afterwards held by Ralph de Limisey. Now,
the said Christiana was sister of Edgar Atheling, who was sent
;

** See the note in

page 545.

THE LAWS OF HENKY THE SECOND.

A.D. 1180.

for

his uncle king

by

559

Edward, who caused him

to

come

to

on arriving at which he did not long survive, and

in a very short space of time his wife died.
King Edward,
however, kept his son Edgar with him, and brought him up
And because he intended to make him his
as his own son.
heir be gave him the name of Atheling,' the same as we say
'
'
domicellus' or damisell,' meaning young lord
but we say
7
it indifferently of many, inasmuch as we
call the sons of
barons damisells,' whereas the English called none but the sons
And if we would express this still
of kings by that name.
more clearly, in one part of Saxony" an image is known by the
name of ling ;' and athel,' in the English, signifies noble
his court

'

'

'

'

'

'

wherefore, the two being joined together, the word Atheling'

would signify the ' image of nobility.' Hence it is that the
West-Saxons, that is, the people of Exeter, have an expres'

sion signifying supreme contempt

'hinderling,' meaning
image cast down from or forsaking all propriety.' King

an
Ed'

ward, however, as he was aware of the wickedness of his

and especially the vanity of the sons of Godwin, namely,
Harold (who afterwards seized the kingdom), Gurth, Leofwin,
and the rest of his brothers, thinking that that could not
possibly be lasting or durable which he had purposed respecting
Edgar Atheling, adopted William, duke of the Normans, as
his successor in the kingdom, William the Bastard, that is
to say, the bastard son of Robert, his mother's brother and
his own uncle, a valiant, brave, and warlike man, who afterwards, by the will of God, having conquered the above-named
Harold, the son of Godwin, victoriously gained possession of

nation,

the

kingdom of the English.]

Of
**If, after

robbers slain for robbery.

judgment given, any one

shall

make

a charge

been unrighteously slain,

and that unjustly he lies buried among robbers, and shall say
that he is willing'to make proof thereof, he is to give a pledge
land find sureties upon which, the space of one month and a day
shall be given him, and then he is to take relatives of the person slain, on both sides, namely, his father's and his mother's
side, twelve on his father's side and six on his mother's. And
if these
eighteen are willing to make proof with him who first
(made the charge, and who has given the pledge, each of them
Meaning the Normans. The text of Wilkins is siiil followed here.
fore the justiciary that a person has

'

560

AX3TALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEIf.

give his pledge with his sword

is to

A.D. 1180.

and, after that, he

is to

'

find sureties, such as can pay his fine, that is to say, his were/
in case they cannot make proof of what they say.
Then
the slayer is to give his pledge and find sureties that the person
was rightfully slain, and deservedly lies buried among robbers, 7
and according to law, as being a robber. And then, he is
slain.

he

for what reason he was

acknowledge that he was taken alive,
to name a court, and judges, and lawful witnesses of the

to

first,

is

show

And

for

if

he

what robbery and

shall

And if these persons shall unof his neighbours.

dertake to prove that justice was rightfully done upon the person as his theft deserved, then his slayer shall be acquitted.
In such case they who have made the charge shall forfeit
their securities, the same to be paid over to the judges and
And if it shall be proved that he was unjustly
witnesses.
slain, then the slayer shall give pledge to the justice of the
After this,
bishop, and sureties that he will make redress.
the justice of the bishop shall cause a procession to be formed,
with the priest clad in alb, maniple, and stole, and the clerks
in their surplices with holy water and cross, with candlenumber

sticks going before, and thurible, fire, and incense. And then,
his friends are to bring him forth, and place the dead man on

a bier and carry him to the church where the mass having
been performed for the dead and the other offices performed,
they shall inter him as becomes a Christian. Between that
day and sixteen days therefrom, the slayer is to pay three
fines to the bishop
one, because he has slain a lawful man
as a robber another, 'because he has buried his brother as a
robber which the English call his emne-Christen ;' 8 and the
third because he has given security that he would make proof
and has not been able so to do.
;

'

Of
"

Usurers.

remain in his kingand if any person was convicted of exacting usurious interest, he was to lose all his substance, and be thenceforth
Por this king used to
considered out of the pale of the law.
assert, that he had heard it remarked, at the court of the king
of the Franks, while he was staying there, that usury is the

dom

King Edward

also forbade usurers to

root of all vices.

1

Being buried probably in unconsecrated ground.

His brother in Christ.

A.D. 1180.

THE LAWS OF HENET THE SECOND.

561

Of purchases.
the same law it was also forbidden, that any person
should buy a live animal or worn garment without sureties and
If it was a work of gold or silver, concerning
good witnesses.
which the buyer might be in doubt, he was not to buy it
without the aid of goldsmiths or moneyers. If these, on seeing
it, said that it came out of a church or treasury, he was not
"

to

By

buy

it

without finding sureties

and

if the seller

could not

find sureties, then he was to be detained with the property

until his lord should come, or some one else who could give
good security for him ; and if any man bought on any other

had purchased foolishly, he was at once to

what he had bought and pay a fine. After this, inquisi8
tion was to be made by legal men, and the chief men of the
borough, or vill, or hundred where the buyer lived, as to what
(was his mode of life, and if they had ever heard of his being
and if witness was borne by
bharged with acting unlawfully
fchem, that he was of good life and lawful character, he was to

terms, because he
lose

jprove

before the court of the county that he did not

was acting unlawfully in the sale thereof, or

(the seller

know

that

was guilty

any unlawful offence, and if he should know who the seller

where he was, he was to say so on which the .justiciary was to make search for him, in order to bring him to
(justice, and if he could not be found he was to be outlawed.
fof

hvas or

Of buyers and provision

dealers.

" But when it was stated that no man was to

buy a live
animal without sureties, the provision-sellers in the cities and
made an outiboroughs, whom the English call fishmongers,'
'

that every day they were obliged to buy, kill, and sell
livelihood was got by killing such
jlive animals, as their
In addition to which, the citizens, burgesses, and
|anials.
cry,

because they had about

[populace cried out for their customs,
feast of Saint Martin been in the habit of buying animals
[the
at market without any surety, for the purpose of killing them

There was also a great murWherefore

muring among the multitude about this enactment.
I am of opinion, that if enquiry had been made whether that
an
l-decree pleased or not, as is the case in some assemblages,
answer would with universal assent have been given by multiThere, also, you might have
tudes, it does not BO please us.'
of our Lord.
^against the Nativity

'

VOL.

I.

Lagamannos.

ANNALS OF BOGER DE HOVEDEN.

562

A.D. 1180.

heard, had you been present, different whispers muttered aside

in the ear, and the clamours and murmurs of a tumultuous poIt was to the king's praise, however, that he would
pulace.

not do away with customs that were just and wisely framed';
but he only required in the king's market, on the sale of their
wares, that there should be witnesses and some knowledge of
the parties selling."
The Genealogy of the Dukes of Normandy.
Hollo, the first duke of Normandy, who at his baptism was also
named Robert, reigned thirty years his son William, twentyfive, Richard the Elder, fifty-three, Richard the Second, thirty,
Richard the Third, one year, Robert, his brother, eight years ;
William the Bastard reigned as duke thirty years, and after
he was king of the English, twenty years.
Now Richard the
Elder had a daughter named Emma, who was married to
9
Adelred, king of the English, and by whom that king became
the father of Edward and Alfred.
In the time of Richard
the Second, king Adelred caused the Danes throughout England
to be slain, in consequence of which Sweyn, king of the Danes,
invaded England and subdued it on which, Adelred, with his
wife and sons, fled to Normandy, to the court of Richard the
Second, the brother of his wife, and duke of Normandy.
;

Shortly after this, Sweyn died, and was carried to Denmark to

be buried there.
In the mean time, Adelred, with his wife, returned to his
kingdom, leaving his sons in the charge of their uncle. After
Sweyn was buried, his son Canute, with a great fleet, bringing
with him Lachiman, the king of the Swedes, and Olaf, the
king of the Norwegians, who was afterwards baptized at Rouen,
entered the Thames, and besieged king Adelred in London who,
while thus besieged, was suddenly attacked by a malady, and
died.
Canute, on gaining possession of the kingdom, took the
before -named queen Emma to wife, and by her became the
father of Hardicanute, who was afterwards king of the Danes,
and of a daughter named Gunhilda, who became the wife of
Henry, emperor of the Romans. In the meantime, on the decease of Richard the Second, his son Richard succeeded him for
a single year after whose death his son 10 Robert succeeded him.
He, being wishful- to replace Edward on the throne of the
English, gave him a fleet, but being forced to return in consequence of contrary winds, after having been detained a long
;

Called before Egelred.

10

The son

of Richard the Second.

A.D. 1180.

GENEALOGY OF THE DTJKES OF NOBMANDT.

563

11

isle of Gerneswic, returned to

Normandy. After
this, setting out for Jerusalem, he left his son "William, then a
and having fulfilled his vow, in returnlittle child, his heir
ing to his country, died at the city of Nicaea.
At the time of William succeeding to the dukedom of Normandy, Canute, king of the English, departed this life, and
was succeeded by Harold Harefoot, his son hy his concubine

time at the

Edward, feeling indignant at this, setting sail with

Elgiva.
12
forty ships, landed at Hampton, where the English showing
resistance, after taking considerable booty, he returned to Normandy. In the meantime, however, his brother Alfred, who,
with a large body of troops, had made an attempt upon another
part, being received by earl Godwin with an appearance of
hospitality, was by stratagem taken by him at night together
with his followers and being placed in chains and brought
before king Harold, together with his companions, was deprived
;

of his eyes, the rest being put to death.

Not long after this, Harold Harefoot also died, and Hardicanute, returning from Denmark, succeeded him, being the son
On this, Hardicanute sent
of Emma, the mother of Edward.
for his elder brother Edward from Normandy, and made him
five with him, and on his death,two years after, Edward suc-

The good king Edward reigned

ceeded him as his heir.
twenty-two years, but having no issue, sent to his kinsman,
William, duke of the Normans, Robert, the archbishop of Canafter him
terbury, and made him the heir to his kingdom
he also sent earl Harold, who swore fealty to William at
Rouen. But, after the death of Edward, Harold treacherously
and rebelliously took possession of the kingdom and reigned nine
months, and together with his powerful accomplices, seducers,
ant associates, unjustly, iniquitously, and seditiously deprived
the lawful heir of the good king Edward of the crown of the
whole of the said kingdom 13 on hearing of which, William
and after
setting sail with a powerful fleet, landed at Pevensey,
:

building a fortress there, erected another at Hastings. Harold,

the third
meeting him with the English, fought a battle at about
hour of the day on the second day before the Ides of October, in
which Harold" was slain at the first onset ; the fight, however,

vichaving been prolonged until nightfall. William being

on the following feast of the Nativity of our Lord,

torious, was,
11

Guernsey.

Wilkins,

which are

12

13
Several lines are here given from
Southampton.
of Ilovedea.
by inadvertence omitted in the text

clearly

ANNALS OF KOGER DE HOVEDEtf.

564

A.D. 1180.

in the year of the Incarnation of our Lord one thousand six

hundred and sixty-six, crowned at London, king of the English.
He reigned over England twenty-two years, and after his
death his son William reigned thirteen years
in the ninth
14
year of whose reign a pilgrimage of the nations to Jerusalem
In the fourth year of this
against the Saracens took place.
expedition, Jerusalem was taken by the Franks, and Godfrey,
duke of Lorraine, reigned over it, though for one year only and
;

his brother Baldwin, who reigned eighteen

"King William was slain with an arrow while hunting
years.
in England, in the thirteenth year of his reign ; on which he

"

was succeeded by

was succeeded by his brother Henry, who reigned thirty- six

He was a feeder of wild beasts, 15 and a guardian of the
years.
16
in his
forests, and has been styled by Merlinus Ambrosius,
"

" the lion of

justice ;" for he exi
History of the Kings,"
ercised justice and judgment in the land.
He was succeeded by Stephen, his nephew, who reigned
nineteen years after whose death Henry, the son of Geoffrey,
earl of Anjou, and of Matilda, the former empress of the
Romans, and daughter of the before-named king Henry the
First, took the helm of the kingdom of England, and reigned
He dying, and being buried at the abbey of
thirty-five years.
the nuns at Fontevraud, his son Richard succeeded him in the
;

government of the kingdom, and after having reigned nine

years, seven months, and, twenty days, being struck by an
arrow at the siege of the castle of Chaluz, departed this life on
the eighth day before the ides of April. His entrails were interred at Chinon, his heart at Rouen, and his body at Fontevraud.
After his decease his brother John succeeded to the
17
throne, and reigned over the kingdom of England.
14

The

first

all

Crusade.

their

1
;

S
'

^
(

'

5
i

I5

Alluding to his maintenance of the Forest

16
A Latinized form of the British
name of Merlin, or Merdhin Emrys, the magician and prophet.
It is
pretty generally supposed that there was no such person. His pretended
n
He now resumes the thread of his
prophecies are still in existence.
Annals.

laws in

'

strictness.

ERRATUM.
"
In p. 82, note 28, add,

EXD OF

quotation from Horace."

VOL.

I.

HORN'S VARIOUS LIBRARIES.

ongfellow's Poetical Works, comInu.
plete,
including The Wayside
Twenty-four page Engravings, by Birhet
Foster and others, and a new Portrait.
;
or, without the illustrations,
3s. 6d.

Prose Works, complete. Sixteen

page Engravings by Birket Foster

ami otters.
joudon's (Mrs.) Entertaining Naturalist.
New Edition. Kevised by W. S.
IPith nearly 500 EnDALLAS, F.L.S.

their Origin. Progress, iJoctrines,

Norway and

The Wreck of the

Mission

Pacific.

or,
93 Engravings.

or, Scenes in Africa.

(Written for Young People.) Illustrated by Gilbert and Ualziel.
Pirate ; and Three Cutters.
Xew Edition, with a Memoir of the
Author. With. 20 Steel Engravings, from
Drawings by Clarkson Stanfidd, R.A.
Privateer's-Man One Hun;

Paris and

FORESTER.

Translated into English Verse. By various

bands.
With a Life of the Poet, by
THOMAS CAMPBELL. With 16 Engravings.

Pickering's History of the Races of

Man, with an Analytical Synopsis of the
Natural History of Man. By Dr. HALL.
Illustrated by numerous Portraits.

%* An

excellent Edition of a work originally published at 31. 3*. by the

American Government.
Pictorial

Paradise Lost,

volume ever produced.

Pictorial Handbook of Modern Geography, on a Popular Plan. 3*. tki. Illustrated by 150 Engravings and 51 Ifapt. 6s.
or, with the maps coloured
;
Is.

6d.

Two

large Editions of this volume have

sold.
The present New Edition
corrected and improved ; and, besides
Introducing the recent Censuses of
England and other countries, records

been
is

complete, with

the changes which have taken place

and America.

In Italy

Pope's Poetical Works. Edited by

Numerous SnKOBERT CAKKUTHKKS.

i'aval and Military Heroes of Great

Britain ; or, Calendar of Victory. Being a
Record of British Valour and Conquest
by Sea and Land, on every day In the
year, from the time of William the
Conqueror to the Battle of Inkernwnn.
By Major JOHKS, R.M., and Lieutenant
P. H. NICOLAS, K.M.
Twenty-four Por-

'

traits.

6s.

gravings.

In 2 vols.

or, with the plates coloured,

Is. 6d. per vol.
;

shilling

2.

1 Plates of Eggs.

Com-

This volume contains above 900 pages

and is undoubtedly the cheapest five-

Paradise .Regained, and other

Poems, with Verbal Index to all the

of London.

Antiquities, Architecture, Arts

Lowry.

Memoir, Notes, and Index.

Poems.
Revised by
lEudie's British Birds.
W. C. L. MARTIN. Fifty-two Figures and

Handbook

Its

Manufactures, Trade, Institutions, ExTwo hundred

hibitions, Suburbs, &c.
and Jive Engravings, and a large Map, by

History of the Anglo-Sax-

1.

or, with the plates coloured,

Is. 6d.

With a
Poetical Works.
Memoir by JAMES MONTGOMKBT, TODD'S
Verbal Index to all the Poems, and ExWit\ 120 Engravings
planatory Notes.
oy Tliompson and others, from Drawings
by W. Harvey. 2 vols.
Vol.

Into
illustrated

EdiUid by T.
beautiful En-

Petrarch's Sonnets, and other Poems.

filton's

VW.

Twenty-eight

An

gravings.

ftnished Engravings on Steel.

and Excursions

Champagne
Handbook for Travellers.

ffichael Angelo and Raphael, their

Lives and Works. By DUPPA and QCAWith 13 KighlyTREJIEKE DE QUINCT.

Compris-

Environs, including
Districts.

prising

Written In a popular style, on the

ons.
Portrait of
basis of Sharon Turner.
Alfred, Itap of Saxon Britain, and 12
elaborate Engravings on Steel.

its

the

Steel

filler's

Scenery.

Versailles, St. Cloud,

dred Years Ago.

Eight Engravings on
Steel, after Stothard.

New
Settlers in Canada.
Edition.
Ten fine Engravings by Gilbert
and Dal fid.
Harwell's Victories of Wellington
and the British Armies. Illustrations on

its

ing Price's Journal, with large Additions,

and a Koud-Book. Edited by T. KURESXKB.
Twenty-two Illustrations.

Masterman Ready;

larryat's

and De-

Portraits of Loyola, Laines,

Xavier, Borgia, Acquaviva, Ptre la Chaise,
and Pope Ganganetti.
J-^ine

signs.

It.

gravings.

History of the Jesuits:

Nicolini's

..

2 vols.

Homer's

Iliad.

With

Intro-

duction and Notes by J. S. WATSON, M.A.

Illustrated by the entire Series of Flamman's Designs, beautifully engraved by
Moses (in the full vo. site).

Homer's

Odyssey,

Hymns,

&c., by other translators, including Chapman, and Introduction and Notes by J. S.

WATSON, M.A. Flamnan't Designs beautifully engraved by Hosts.

Pope's Life.

Edition, revised and enlarged.

Stuart and Bevett's Antiquities of

Athens, and other Monuments of Greece.
Illustrated in 71 Steel Plates, and nu-

of his

many

Including

By ROBERT CA BBCTHEBS.

Letters.

New

Illustra-

merous Woodcuts.

tions.

The preceding 5 rob. make a complete

Tales of the Genii ;

and

elegant edition of J'ope's t'oetical

Works and Translations for 25*.

Pottery and Porcelain, and other Ob-

Tasso's Jerusalem Delivered.

jects of Vertu (a Guide to the Knowledge

of). To which Is added an Engraved List

of all the

Numerous Engrav-

G. BOHN.

ings.
;

Prout's (Pather)

Walker's Manly Exercises.

10s. 6d.

or, coloured.

Edition, revised and largely augmented.

Twenty-one spirited Etchings by Maclise.
volumes in one. 7*. 6d.

Forty-four Steel Plates,

Woodcuts.

Two

in

Eecreations

By

Shooting.

"

added an Account of Fishing Stations, .fee.,

Upwards of 203 En-

by H. G. BOHN.
gravings.

Bedding's History and Descriptions

Bobinson Crusoe.

With

by STOTHARD and HARVET.

tiful

Engravings on

or, with 26 additional

;
Illustrations on Steel, It. 6d.

Twenty

Beanie's Insect Architecture,

Edition.
Kevised by the Eev.
WOOD, M.A.

or,

xew
J. Q.

Illustrations
Twelve beauand 74 on

Steel,

without the

Steel illustra-

tions, 3s. 6(2.

It.

The prettiest Edition extant.

Edition.
Revised by the Author.
Illustrated by 34 fine Steel Engravings.

2 vols.

With

Illustrated with 64

'Miss) Noble Deeds of

Examples of Female Courage,
and
Virtue, fourteen beautiful
Fortitude,

Starling's

Women

Ma-

nual of Elegant Recreations, Arts, Sciences,

and Accomplishments ; including Geology,
Mineralogy, Conchology, Botany, Entomology, Ornithology, Costume, Embroidery, the Escritoire, Archery, Riding,
Music (instrumental and vocal), Dancing,
Exercises, Painting, Photography, &c. &c.
Edited by distinguished Professors. Twelve

New

Additional Notes.
Engravings.

6d.

Young, The, Lady's Book.

Borne in the Nineteenth Century.

Southey's Life of Nelson.

page

Wellington, Life of.

By AN OLD
SOLDIER, from the materials of Maxwell.
Eighteen Engravings.
t
White's Natural History of Selborne. With Notes by Sir WILLIAM JAEDINB and EDWARD JESSE, Esq. Illustrated
by 40 highly-finished Ejigramngs.
with the plates coloured,
; or,

Wood,
;

and numerous

Walton's Complete Angler. Edited

by EDWARD JESSE, Esq. To which is

New Edition, revised and

CRAVEN."
enlarged. 62 Engravings on Wood, after
9
and
ffarvey,
Engravings on Steel, chiefly
after A. Cooper, R^A.
of Wines, Ancient and Modern.
beautiful Woodcuts.

Con-

taining Skating, Riding, Driving, Hunting,

Shooting, Sailing, Rowing, Swimming, &c.
New Edition, revised by " CBAVEN."

New

Beliques.

Trans-

lated into English Spenserian Verse, with

a Life of the Author. By J. H. WIFFKN.
Eight Engravings on Steel, and 24 on
Wood, by Thurston.

known Marks and Monograms.

By HENBT

the Delightful

or,

Lessons of Horam. Numerous Woodcuts,

and 8 Steel Engravings, after Stothard.

Hundred Woodcut

or,

Illustrations,

ral fine Engravings on Steel.

Illustrations.

or,

doth

and

seve-

It. 6d.

gilt, gilt edges, 9s.

XI.

Bohn's Classical Library.

5s.

per Volume, excepting

Literally Translated
Prose by an Oxonian.

JEschylug.
English

into
3s.

those

marked

Ammiamts
by

volume,
,

Appendix

to.

Containing

New

Readings given in Hermann's

posthumous Edition of ^Eschylus.
By
the

GEOBGE BURGHS, M.A.

Si.

d,

Marceliinus.

Rome from Constantius

lated

Ml

otherwise.

C.

7*.

I).

History of

to Valens. Trans-

YOSOE, B.A.

Socrqtes

To which
Cupid
Psyche,

Donbto

6d.

Apuleius, the Golden Ass

Death of

Florida; and Discourse on Magic.

is added a Metrical Version of

and

Psyche

frontispiece.

and

Mrs. Tighe's

SOHN-S VARIOUS LILRAEIES.

Aristophanes' Comedies.

Cicero on Oratory
J. S. WATSON, M.A.

Literally

Translated, with Notes and Extracts from

Frere'a and other Metrical Versions, by
W. J. HICKIK. 2 vols.

VoL

1.

Acharnians,

Wasps, Peace, and

Knights,

with Notes, by
volumes.

Clouds,

Birds.

VoL
VoL

Economics.

Translated by K. WAAFOKD, M.A.

Metaphysics. Literally Trans-

Metaphysics, T.C.D.

History of Animals.

la Ten

Books. Translated, with .Notes and Index,

11 .A.

Organon ; or, Logical Treatises. With Notes, &c. By O. F. Owxtc, M.A.

2 vols., 3s. 6d. each.
Rhetoric and Poetics.

The Deipnosophists

Index Verbonnn only.

Euripides. Literally Translated. 2

Vol.

Complete, with the Alexanand Spanish Wars. lite-

rally Translated, with Notes.

Catullus, Tibullus, and the Vigil of

Venus. A Literal Prose Translation. To
which are added Metrical Versions by
LAMB, GRAINGEK, and others, frontispiece.

Cicero's
lated

by

Orations.
Literally TransYOMS*, B.A. In 4 vols.

C. D.

Vol. 1. Contains the Orations against

Verres, &c. Portrait.
Vol. 2.
Catiline, Archiag.
Agrarian
Law, RaMrins, Mnrena, Syila, &c.
Vol. 3. Orations for his House, Plancius,
Sextlus, Coelius, Milo, Ligarius, &c.
Miscellaneous Orations, and
Vol. 4.
Rhetorical Works; with General Index to the four volumes.

on the Nature

of the Gods,

Divination, Fate, Luws, a Republic, <fcc.

Translated by C. I). YONGE, B.A-, and
F. BAXJIAM.

Academics, De Finibns, and

Tnsculan Questions.
By C. 1). YONGB,
B.A. With Sketch of the Greek Philosophy.
Offices, Old Age, Friendship,
Dream, Paradoxea, &c. Literally
Translated, by R. EMIOKDS. 3*. 6d.
Sclplo's

1.

vols.

Hecuba, Orestes, Medea, Hippo-

Bacclwe, Heraclidse,
Ipblgenla in AulWe, and Iphigcnia In
Tauris.
lytus,

or,

drian, African,

1*.

Lives and Opinions of the Ancient Philosophers. Transwith

C.
IX YONGE.
lated,
.Notes, by

Vol.
;

In-

Diogenes Laertius.

Lite-

the Banquet of the Learned. Translated

by C. D. YON&K, B.A, 3 vols.

Caesar.

6.

cluding Proverbs, Maxims, Mottoes, Law

Terms, and Phrases; and a Collection of
above 500 Greek Quotations. With nil the
quantities marked, & l-Jiclinb Translations.
with Index Verbortua.
6s.
,

rally Translated, with Examination Questions and Notes, by aa Oxonian.

Athena3US.

4.

Dictionary of Latin Quotations.

lated, with Notes, Analysis, Examination

Questions, and Index, by the Rev. JOHN
H. M'MAHON, M A., and Gold Medallist in

An-

and AriHtocrates.
Private and other Orations.
Miscellaneous Orations.

drotrlou,

Professor of King's College.

by RICHARD CBESSWELL,

C.

bassy.
Vol. 3. Against Leptlnes, Mld'.cs,

Aristotle's Ethics.
Literally Translated by Archdeacon BROWNE, late Classical

and

By

Translated,
RAKJJ KKNKEDY. In 6

Vol. 1. The Olynthiac, Philippic, and

other Public Orations, as. 6d.
Vol. 2. On the Crown and on the Em-

2. Lysistrata, Thesmophoriazusai,
Frogs, Ecclesiaznsaa, and Plutus.

Politics

Orators.

Demosthenes' Orations.

Vol.

'

and

2.

Alcestla,

Hercules Furens, Troades, Ion,

Helen,
Suppliants,

Andromache,

Electra, Cyclops, Rhesus.

Greek Anthology.
lated.

Literally

Trans-

With Metrical Versions by various

Authors.

Greek

Romances

of

Heliodorus,

LongH6, and Achilles Tat ins.

Herodotus.

A New

and

Literal

Translation, by HENRY CAM, M.A., of

Worcester College, Oxford.

Hesiod, Callimachus, and Theognis.

Literally Translated, with Notes,

BANKS, M.A.

Homer's

Iliad.

by J.

Literally Translated,

by an OXONIAX.
LiteOdyssey, Hymns, Sec.
rally Translated, by an OXOKIAK.
Horace.
Translated,
Literally
by
SMART. Carefully revised by an OXONIAN.
3s. 64.

Justin, Cornelius Nepos,

pius.

and Eutrowith Notes

Literally' Translated,

and Index, by J,

S.

WATSOS, M.A.

Juvenal, Persius, Sulaicia, aad Luciliu*.

By U KVAXS, M.A. With the
Metrical Version by Giffbrd. /Vatutptc.
A
new and Literal Tiaiuiation.
Livy.
By Dr. SFILLAN and others. In 4 voU.
VoL 1. Contains Books 1 S,
VoL 2. Book* 926.
VoL 3. Books 2736.
Vol.

4.,

Books 37 totlte

ud

and Inilcx.
II

A CATALOGUE OF
Lucan's Pharsalia.

Sallust, Floras, and Velleius Paterculus. With Copious Notes, Biographical

Notices, and Index, by J. S. WATSON.
The Oiford Translation
Sophocles.

Translated, with

Notes, by H. T. KILEY.

Lucretius.
Literally Translated, with
Notes, by the Rev. J. S. WATSON, M.A.
And the Metrical Version by J. M. GOOD.
Martial's Epigrams, complete. Literally Translated. Each accompanied by
one or more Verse Translations selected
from the Works of English Poets, and
With a copious index.
other sources.
Double volume (660 pages). It. 6d.
Ovid's Works, complete.
Literally

revised.

Standard Library Atlas of Classical

Twenty-two large coloured
Geography.
Maps according to the latest authorities.
With a complete Index (accentuated),
givirg the latitude and longitude of every
place named in the Maps. Imp. 8vo. 7s. 6d

Strabo's

Translated,
Geography.
with Copious Notes, by W. FALCONER,
M.A., and H. C. HAMILTON, Esq. With
Index, giving the Ancient and Modern
Names. In 3 vols.

Translated. 3 vols.
Vol. 1. Fasti, Tristta, Epistles, &c.
Vol. 2. Metamorphoses.
Vol. 3. Heroides, Art of Love, &c.

Pindar. Literally Ti-anslated, by DAWSON W. TCBNER, and the Metrical Version

by ABBAHAM MOORS.

of the Twelve
Works.
Thomson's
Translation, revised, with Notes, by T.

Suetonius'

Translated by the
Plato's Works.
Rev. H. CART and others. In 6 vols.
Vol. 1. The Apology of Socrates, Crlto,

FOBEWTEB.

Tacitus.

Phaedo, Gorgias, Protagoras, Phsedrus,

Thetetetus, Euthyphron, Lysis.
VoL 2. The Republic, Timaeus, ftCritias.
Vol. 3. Meno, Euthydemus, The Sophist,
nides,

Vol.

Statesman,

Cratylus,

Notes.
Vol.
Vol.

Parme-

and the Banquet.

Theocritus,

The Thoughts

of the

Aurelius Antoninus.

LONG.

Rev. H. DALE.
Virgil.

Emperor M.

Translated by GEO.

3s. 6d.

Thucydides.

Dr.

Literally Translated by
In 2 vols. 3s. 6d. each.

Literally Translated

New

VIDSON.

In 2 vols.

by DA-

Edition, carefully revised.

3s. 6d.

Pliny's Natural History. Translated,

with Copious Notes, by the late JOHN
BOSTOCK, M.D., F.R.S., and H. T. RILKT,

Xenophon's Works.

In 6 vols.

Propertius, Petrouius, and Johannes

companied

Bion,
Moschus, and
J. BANKS, M.A.
With the

Metrical Versions of Chapman.

DAT.
[In preparatwii.
Plautus's Comedies. Literally Translated, with Notes, by H. T. RILET, B.A.

B.A.

By

Tyrtasus.

Dialogues, an Analysis and

Index to. Wiih References to the Trans-

Secundus.

with

1.

RILET, B.A.

Phllebus, Charmides, Laches,

The Two Alclbiades, and Ten other
Dialogues.
Vol. 6. The Laws.
Vol. 6. The Doubtful Works. With
General Index.

By

Literally Translated,

In 2 vols.

The Annals.
2. The
History, German!*, AgriWith Index.
cola, &c.
Terence and Phaedrus. By H. T.

4.

lation in Bohn's Classical Library.

Lives

and other

Cassars,

Literally Translated, and acby Poetical Versions, from

In 3 Vols.

Vol. 1. The Anabasis and Memorabilia.

Translated, with Notes, by J. S. WATAnd a Geographical ComSOX, M.A.
mentary, by W. F. AJNSWOBTH, F.SA-,
F.R.G.S., &c,
VoL 2. Cyropanlia and Hellenics.
By
v. H.
J. S. WATSON, M.A., and the Rev.
.

various sources.

Quintilian's Institutes of Oratory.

Literally Translated, with Notes, &c., by
In 2 vols.
J. S. WATSOK, M.A.

DALE.

The Minor Works.

WATSON, M.A.

Vol. 3.

By

J.

XII.

Bohn's Scientific Library.

5s.

Agassiz and

per Volume, excepting those marked otherwise.

6ould's

Comparative

Enlarged by Dr. WEIGHT.

Physiology.
Upwards of tOO Engravings.

Bacon's

Novum Organum and Ad-

vancement of Learning. Complete, with

Notes, by J. DKVET. M.A.
Blair's Chronological Tables, Revised
and Enlarged. Comprehending the Chronology and History of the World, from
12

the earliest times.

By J. WILLOUGHBI
ROSSE. Double Volume. 10. ; or, halfbound, 10s. 6rf.

Index of Dates.

Comprehending the

principal Facts in the Chronology and

History of the World, from the earliest to
the present time, alphabetically arranged.
By J. W. ROSSE. Double volume, 1(W. ;
or, half- bound, 10*. Od.

BONN'S VARIOUS LIBRARIES.

Manual of Technical Analy-

Bclley's

Gn'de for the Testing of Natural

Artificial Substances. By B. H. PAUL.

sis.

and

100 Wood Engra.L-i.ngt.

BBIDGEWATEB

TREATISES.

Bell on the Hand. Its Mechanism and Vital Endowments as evincing

Seventh

Design.

dition Revised.

Kirby on the History, Habits,

and

Edited, with

Instincts of Animals.

numerous
Notes, by T. RTKEB JONES,
Engraving*, many of which are iidditUmal.
In 2 vols.

Kidd on the Adaptation of

External .Nature to the Physical Condition
of

Man.

3s. 6d.

Whewell's Astronomy

and

General Physics, considered with reference to Natural Theology. 3s. 6d.

Chalmers on the Adaptation

of External Nature to the Moral and In5s.
tellectual Constitution of Man.

try,

Front's Treatise on ChemisMeteorology, and Digestion. Edited

by Dr.

J.

W.

GRIFFITH.

Bucklaud's
Mineralogy.

and

Geology

2 vols.

15s.

Boget's Animal and Vege-

'

table Physiology.
6s. each.

Carpenter's (Dr.

In 2 vols.

Illustrated.

W.

B.

Zoology.

View of the

Structure, Habits,
Instincts, and Uses, of the principal Families of the Animal Kingdom, and of the
chief forms of Fossil Remains. New edition,
revised to the present time, under arrangement with the Author, by W. S. DALLAS,
Illuttratcd with, many hundred
F.L.S.
Jine Wood Engravings. In 2 vols. 6s. each.

Systematic

Mechanical Philosophy, Astronomy, and Horology.

position.

Popular Ex-

183 Illustrations.

Vegetable

Physiology

and

A complete IntroSystematic Botany.

duction to the Knowledge of Plants. New
Edition, revised, under arrangement with
the Author, by E. LANKESTEB, M.D., &c.
Several hundred Illustrations on Wood. 6*.
Animal Physiology.
Edition, thoroughly revised,
re-written by the Author.
300 capital Illustration!. 61.

New

and in part
Upwards of

Chess Congress of 1862. A Collection of the Games played, and a Selection

of the Problems sent in for the CompetiEdited by J. LOWENTHAL, Manager.
tion.
With an Account of the Proceedings, and
a Memoir of the British Chess Association,

by

J.

W. MEDLEY, Hon.

Sec.

7*.

Chovreul on Colour. Containing the

Principles of Harmony and Contrast ol

Colours, and their application to the Art?.

Translated from the French by CHAKI.J-MABTEL. Only 'compete Edition. Several
Motet. Or, with an additional series of
16 Plates in Colours. 7*. 64

Clark's

(Hugh)

Introduction

to

nearly \ 000 Illustrations.

Edition. Revised und enlarged by J. R.
PLANCH*, Rouge Croix. Or, with all the
Heraldry.
1

II ith.

Illustrations coloured, 15s.

Cointe's Philosophy of the Sciences.

By G. H, LEWES.

Ennemoser's

History of Magic.
WILLIAM Howrrr. With
an Appendix of the most remarkable and
Translated by

best authenticated Stories of Apparitions,

Dreams, Table-Turning, and Spirit-Rapping, &c. lu 2 vols.

Handbook of Domestic Medicine.

Po-

pularly arranged. By Dr. HENRY DAVTES.

700 pages. With complete Index.

Handbook

of Games.

Amateurs and

Professors.

various

By

Comprising

the principal Games of

chance, skill, and manual dexterity. In
all, above 40 games (the Whist, Draughts,
and Billiards being especially comprehenEdited by H. G. BOHK. lUiusive).
trated by numerous Diagrams.
treatises

on

all

Hogg's (Jabez) Elements of Experimental and Natural Philosophy.

Containing Mechanics, Pneumatics, HydroHydraulics,

statics,

Acoustics,

Caloric, Electricity, Voltaism,

netism.

New

Optics,

and MagUp-

Edition, enlarged.

wards of 400 Woodcuts.

Hind's Introduction to Astronomy.

With a Vocabulary, containing an Explanation of all the Terms in present use.

New Edition, enlarged.

gravings. 3s. 6d.

Jfumervu* En-

Humboldt's Cosmos ; or Sketch of a

Physical Description of the Universe.
Translated by E. C. Orri and W. S.
DALLAS, F.L.S. Fine Portrait. In five
vols. 3*. 6d. each ; excepting VoL V., 6s.
** In this edition the notes are placed
beneath the text, Humboldt's analytical
Summaries and the passages hitherto sup-

pressed are included, and new and comprehensive Indices are added.

Travels in America. InSrols.

Views of Nature ; or, Contemplations of the Sublime Phenomena of

Creation. Translated by E. C. Orrf and
H. G. BOHN. A fac-Blmile letter from the
Author to the Publisher ; translations of
the quotations, and a complete Index.

Humphrey's Coin
A popular
nual.
Study of Coins.
ingt.

Collector's
Introduction to

Mathe

Highly finished Enyrav-

In 2 vols.

13

A CA TALOOUE
Hunt's (Eobert) Foe ry of Science;
or, Studies

includii
Geology,
Mineralogy and Paheontology. Revfe
and enlarged, by Dr. T. WEIGHT. Upwai
of 400 ftlustratisms.

the Physical Phenomena of

Professor HCKT. New Edi-

i>;

Nature. By
tl'u, enlarged.

Index of Dates.

Echouw's Earth, Plants, and Man

See Blair's Tables.

ComJoyce's Scientific Dialogues.

pleted to ihe present state of Knowledge,
Dr.
GRIFFITH.
Xiuiuarout
Woodcuts.
by
Xnighl's (Chas.) Knowledge

i'upu'ar

Manual

of Political

is

Power.

Economy.

Scriptures and Geological Science.

Principal Painters of the Dutch and

mish Schools.

of

Creation

A'uinerous Diagrams.

First Lessons in Geology and the Study

of Organic Remains; including Geological
Excursions. New Edition, revised. Coloured Plata, and teveral hundred beautiful Woodcuts. ID 2 rols., If. 6d. each.

Petrifactions

and

their

Teachings. An Illustrated Handbook to

the Organic Remains in the British Museum. A'umerout Kngramiitgs. tig.

Wonders

'

of Geology

or,

Chess-player's

Familiar Exposition of Geological PheNew Edition, augmented by T.

KOPEBT JOSKS, K.G.S. r'olourad Geoloyical
Map of England, Plates, and nearly 200
beautiful Woodcutt. In 2 vols., Is. 6ii. each.

Morphy's Games of Chess.

Being
the Matches and best Games played by
the American Champion, with Kxplanatory and Analytical Notes, by J. IJOWESTHAL. Portrait and Memoir.

of Original Problems.

Chess Tournament of 1851

Numerous lllustrationt.
Stockhardt's Principles of Chemii
try, exemplified In a series of simple exw
riments.
Upioards of 270 n lustration's.

Agricultural Chemistry

01

Chemical Field Lectures.

Addressed
Fanners.
Translated, with Notes, 1
Professor HKNFBEI, F.R.S. To which,
added, a Paper on Liquid Manure, I
J. J. MECHI, Esq.
Tire's (Dr. A.: Cotton Manufactur
of Great Britain, systematically invest
gated ; with an introductory view of i
comparative state In Foreign Countrie
New Edition, revised and completed
the present time, by P.

It contains by far the largest collection

of games played by Mr. Morphy extant in
any form, and has received his endorse-

ment and

Companiox

Comprising a new Treatise on Odds, Co

lection of Match Games, and a Selectio

nomena.

A Suppleme

Chess Praxis.

the Chess-player'g Handbook.

Co
tainlng all the most Important modi
in
the
lllustral
improvements
Openings,
by actual Games ; a revised Code of Cher
J
Laws; and a Selection 6f Mr. Morphy*
Games In England and France. 6.
to

or,

ti

Staunton's Chess-player's Handboo

JOSKS, Esq. Jfumerout beautifully executed Woodcut*, and a. Ceological Map.

Medals

ai

Smith's (Pye) Geology and Scri

tare ; or, The Relation between the Ho

gions through the Isle of \\'ight and Dorsetshire.

New Ediuon, by T. RCPEUT

Kobeil's Sketches from the Mineral Kin

Tianslated by A. HFSPKKT, F.R
''i loured
Jfap of the (teo'jrajihy of Plant

d'im.

Stanley's Classified '.Synopsis of

Lectures on Painting.
By the Royal
Academicians. With introductory Essay,
mid Notes by R. WORXUH, Esq. Portraits.
ItaatelTs (Dr.) Geological Excur-

-'

OP

Bichardson's

hundred and

L SOCKON-DS.

fifty Illustration*.

Ci
In 2 volt

Philosophy of Manufactures

An Exposition of the Factory Systemi

of Great Britain. New Ed., continued to th(
present time, by P. L. SIKMONIW. It. 64
or,

co-operation.

Oersted's Soul in Nature, &c. Portrait.

XIII.

Bohn's Cheap Series.

Berber, The

or,

of the Atlas.

The Mountaineer

Tale of Morocco,

by

S.

Mr. CHOKER.
gravings on

Wales, Ac.

Edited, with large additions

Boswell's Johnsoniana.

and Notes, by the Right Hon. JOHN WILSON

CROKKH. The second and most complete
vised

Edition,

according

to

Collectiot

to the preceding, of vhii:h itformt vol. 6,

or jarti 9 and 10.
Knyravinpt on Stei.
ic 1 voL cloth, 4*., or in 2 parts, 2s. each.

Lord

&q

E>

of Miscellaneous Anecdotes and Saying*

of Dr. Samuel Johnson, gathered from
nearly a hundred publications. A Sequel

re-arranged and rethe suggestions of

late
JOHX
Macanlay, by the
v.ith further additions b>
WEIGHT,
14

Copyright

Upwards of 40 fne

Steel.
In 4 vols. cloth, 44.
each, or 8 parts If. each.
*
The public has now for 16s. what
was formerly published at 22.

MAYO, M.I). 1. 6d
Boswell's Life of Johnson. Including his Tour to the Hebrides, Tour In

DA
200
H613
1853
v.l

Moved en, Roger of

The annals of Roger de
Hoveden

PLEASE

CARDS OR

DO NOT REMOVE

SLIPS

UNIVERSITY

FROM

THIS

OF TORONTO

SEEN BY

PRESERVATION
DATE,

POCKET

LIBRARY